《Ardent Tears (Rewrite)》


 Chapter 0: Eclipse

    On the first night of summer, the townsfolk of N?myris gathered by the lakeside. Moonlight glistened off of the gentle surface of Lake Emyr in a picturesque fashion. For many, it was a beautiful sight that spoke to the magic of the Goddess and her lunar eyes.


    Of course, there was more to the gathering than just admiration of the world¡¯s two moons. The real reason everyone had gathered, what made that night truly special, was that there was going to be a total eclipse of Illyria¡¯s closest moon, Rowan¡¯el.


    The Goddess would smile on all of them as the eclipse brought her spiritual essence and the Divine Realm into harmony with Illyria and Her people. It was with that in mind that the townsfolk came together with their hopes and prayers on the tips of their tongues.


    More than half of the town had made their way north to the lakeside, with many smaller gatherings happening throughout its various districts. With the sense of community and good cheer that came with the eclipse, practically everyone was feeling particularly blessed that night.


    Alas, there were some who couldn¡¯t see what made it quite so special; or more accurately, she didn¡¯t want to see. Amidst the thousands of people present, a young girl looked up to the moon with weary eyes, its crimson glow catching on her brilliant red hair. She sighed audibly as she collapsed to her knees, catching the attention of the woman who sat next to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rowan?¡± the woman asked, painfully aware of the fugue her daughter had been suffering for much of that year.


    ¡°Did we really have to come all the way to the lakeside, Ma?¡± Rowan responded with a hint of complaint in her voice.


    ¡°Yes, dear. How else am I going to thank her for my beautiful daughters or ask for her to help give you both back your smiles?¡±


    The response came quickly, yet softly so as to not carry too far with the last part being practically inaudible, even to Rowan.


    ¡°We could have thanked Her from home,¡± Rowan yawned, ¡°or at one of the smaller gatherings.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she was being deliberately indignant, she just didn¡¯t appreciate being roused from her attempts at slumber. She had, after all, been dragged halfway across town for something that she felt was highly unnecessary, especially in her somewhat depressed state.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Rowan¡¯s mother shook her head with a slight frown. ¡°You know why, Rowan. It¡¯s like music. Together we Resonate, amplifying the voices of our spirits far beyond what we could manage by ourselves. If we want to be heard, it¡¯s better we pray together. You should have covered all of this with Master Idyr.¡±


    ¡°We might have. Maybe I¡¯d remember better if I was allowed my beauty sleep!¡±


    ¡°Quiet dear! You don¡¯t hear Tehri complaining, do you?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s already asleep! She¡¯s been asleep since before we even got here!¡± Rowan responded somewhat bitterly as she looked down at her sleeping little sister. The younger girl slept soundly, her head resting on her mother¡¯s lap.


    ¡°So she is,¡± the woman responded, looking slightly put out at being reminded that her younger daughter was indeed sleeping in her lap. ¡±Still, as the older sister, you should be setting a good example for her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to wake up, regardless of what I do, so what¡¯s the point? She could sleep through a thunderstorm! Not to mention how she probably hates me! Maybe if I act more outrageously, she¡¯ll stop ignoring me so that I can be a role model. A-a-and¡­¡±


    Rowan trailed off. She didn¡¯t really believe what she said. If anything, she was to blame for the distance that had grown between them. At this point, all she was doing was venting her frustrations and sadness. She was exhausted and it was making her needlessly irritable. Her sleep had been highly restless for weeks now, and with the summer solstice fast approaching, she felt like it was only getting worse, as if the rising sun was beckoning something to awaken within her. She hated it. She didn¡¯t want to be annoyed with her mother, Tehri, or her friends. And so she choked back a sob, angry at herself for disturbing everyone else¡¯s peace.


    For a moment, it looked like her mother was going to scold her for the outburst. Only, she brought her in for a comforting embrace and sang softly as she stroked Rowan¡¯s hair.


    ?Hush now little one


    the day is won


    Sleep now little one


    The sun is gone


    Mama¡¯s here


    to wash away your fear


    Mama¡¯s here


    to wipe away your tears?


    Rowan cried in her mother¡¯s arms, and as her tears streamed from her violet eyes, she found herself being lulled almost to sleep by the calming lyrics of the Ferran Lullaby that her mother sang. As Rowan¡¯s eyes grew heavy, she heard people calling out that totality was nearly upon them.


    As the eclipse reached its peak, time seemed to stop; a glimpse into the witching hour, the moment that Illyria and the Divine realm were almost touching. In the absolute stillness of that moment, the first screams carried far, only to be followed by the thundering of hooves.

 Chapter 1: A Day in the Life

    ¡°Rowan!¡± a voice cried.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes shot open, her crimson hair catching the blush of dawn through the window. Rowan blinked once and then a couple more times in an attempt to rouse herself from her sudden awakening., ¡°Is it morning already?¡± she yawned to no one in particular; her room was, after all, quite devoid of people despite being rather large.


    Regardless of the wake-up call or the marked onset of morning, Rowan found herself wanting to instead snuggle into her blankets. She felt like she had only just fallen asleep and it was still winter, even if only just, so it was fine to sleep in, wasn¡¯t it?


    As Rowan settled back down, she noticed that the light in her room was unusual for morning or any time of day for that matter. She looked across at her bedside table and smiled at the strange array of glowing crystals.


    ¡°Did I really forget to turn you off?¡± Rowan asked the array, giggling to herself. It was a pretty thing, and unlike the ones that the twins had, it could change colour.


    Rowan shifted the Resonance Configuration to the off position and once again, started drifting back to sleep.


    ¡°Wake up, Rowan,¡± the voice called again, ¡°your father¡¯s home!¡±


    This time, Rowan practically leapt out of bed, invigorated by her father¡¯s return. He¡¯d been gone for months and she missed him dearly, a fact she felt very strongly she would need to rectify with all haste. Running out of her room, she nearly ran headfirst into a tapestry as she skidded past the stairs.


    Her father was standing at the bottom of the stairs with an amused but welcoming expression. Caring little for the rosewood staircase, she practically flew down into her father¡¯s arms.


    Despite the significant size difference between the two, he still stumbled backwards and fell on his backside as he caught her.


    Rowan¡¯s mother gave them a somewhat exasperated look and thought that, despite how little Rowan took after her father, she really was his daughter. That wasn¡¯t to say Rowan hadn¡¯t inherited anything from him. She certainly had his dimples and freckles and her laugh was practically identical to his except for pitch.


    She would never be as tall as he was, however, and he wasn¡¯t even that tall, barely average for a human; Rowan was just small. It was a trait she had inherited from her Ferran ancestors through her mother. She had also taken her mother¡¯s deep red hair as opposed to her father¡¯s sandy blond.


    Of course, Rowan¡¯s actions would have been the same even if he looked like a Drakiir.


    ¡°Da! What took you so long? You¡¯ve been gone forever!¡± Rowan¡¯s voice streamed out with excitement as she embraced her father with shameless glee.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rowan,¡± he muttered with a pained expression, though it wasn¡¯t overly clear if that was due to the apology or his now definitely bruised behind. ¡°The new contract took me all the way to S?ris and you know how far that is.¡± Rowan nodded glumly in response and he started again, ¡°Plus, I stopped by the capital to see your brother. He¡¯s looking forward to visiting for your birthday.¡±


    ¡°He is?¡± She asked with a smile that quickly turned into a pout. ¡°Wait! You¡¯re trying to distract me. I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet, but¡­ I might change my mind if you got me a present¡­¡±


    ¡°Rowan!¡± chided her mother, looking slightly cross at her asking for presents before her father had even had the chance to relax.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, H?ra,¡± her father interjected, seemingly not bothered by his daughter¡¯s attitude. Or perhaps it was because he knew how impossible she could be?


    ¡°You spoil her too much, Gyren,¡± H?ra sighed, her expression softening slightly.


    ¡°We both do, my dear. Now where is my other daughter?¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Tehri¡¯s still sleeping,¡± H?ra responded, shaking her head. ¡°She took cold on the last day of rest.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Gyren lifted Rowan up with some assistance from H?ra and carried her to her room. ¡°Get dressed,¡± he said, reminding her that, in her rush, she was still wearing the soft cotton shorts and shift that served as her sleepwear. ¡°When you¡¯re ready, come back down and I¡¯ll give you your present.¡±


    Rowan could barely contain her excitement as she wasted absolutely no time getting dressed. She was about to rush out again when she remembered that her mother would be cross if she didn¡¯t put the extra clothes back into the armoire and chest of drawers, both made of mahogany imported from the rainforests far across the oceans to the south. After her brief tidying interlude, Rowan hurried back downstairs, making sure not to slide into the tapestry again. She was tapping her feet with anticipation whilst she waited for her father to come back down from seeing Tehri.


    *****


    H?ra shook her head and tried not to smile at her daughter¡¯s infectious joy. She was always amazed to see how Rowan could seemingly conjure boundless energy out of nowhere whenever she was excited. Still, it was only a matter of time before Rowan started complaining about breakfast, so she led her to the table and started serving up a plate of scrambled eggs, toast, and bacon. Rowan happily obliged, though her feet were still tapping on the ground.


    *****


    Shortly after, Gyren walked back downstairs after having checked in on Tehri. On his way into the dining room, he kissed H?ra who was preparing a fresh bouquet for the table. Rowan noticed the cloth-bound package in his hands as he sat down. She looked at the package eagerly, trying to figure out what it might be. A book? A small one? No. Maybe? It didn¡¯t look quite right for a book. She considered it more and came to the conclusion that it was most definitely not a book. However, she soon realised that her pondering was only delaying the reveal as her father was clearly waiting for her to finish her half-eaten breakfast. Upon noticing this, Rowan wolfed down what remained of her eggs and nearly choked on a piece of toast. Once she was done, she thanked her mother for breakfast and turned back to her father as the dishes were cleared away.


    Gyren smiled at Rowan as he began to unwrap the package, revealing a beautifully engraved rosewood box. As Rowan¡¯s cat-like eyes lit up, Gyren spoke up, ¡°And here I was told,¡± glancing over at H?ra with a glint in his own eyes, ¡°that not five minutes before I walked through the door, you were in bed snoring the morning away.¡±


    ¡°I do not snore!¡± Rowan protested, throwing a betrayed look at her mother.


    ¡°I said nothing of the sort,¡± H?ra said, throwing Rowan¡¯s protest back around to Gyren. ¡°He¡¯s only teasing you.¡±


    Rowan pouted, then frowned and finally smiled in a matter of seconds as Gyren slid the box over to her, paying no heed to his earlier comment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡± he asked.


    Not needing to be asked twice, Rowan undid the small metal clasp that was keeping the box held shut and slowly lifted the lid to see what was inside. Within the box lay a small and expertly crafted necklace. It featured two intricately engraved crescent moons made from silver, interlocking gracefully together. The left crescent was set with ruby and garnet and the right one was set with sapphire and lapis lazuli, representing the Crimson and Azure Eyes of the Goddess. Rowan found herself speechless.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gyren asked with a smile halfway between smug satisfaction and awkward uncertainty. ¡°I wanted to find something befitting my beautiful little princess and then I saw this and I was reminded instantly of your smile.¡±


    Rowan blushed slightly from her father¡¯s rather embarrassing form of address, which Rowan half reasoned is why he did it, not that she was going to give him the satisfaction. As quickly as the blush rose on her cheeks, Rowan stood up and ran around the table so that she could catch him in a mightily charming and adorable hug, not giving him the chance to see her rosy cheeks. She soon realised that giving him a hug to stop him from seeing her blushing face was kind of counter to her goal of denying him his satisfaction. Ah well¡­


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!¡± Rowan kissed him several times in gratitude and then she hurried onto H?ra to repeat the process. Then she ran to the door with her present. ¡°I¡¯m going to try it on right now!¡±


    H?ra watched her leave, and in the blink of an eye, she was gone. ¡°So much for saving that for her birthday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Plus, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to give Tehri her present and have Rowan waiting for hers.¡±


    *****


    After the excitement of the morning, Rowan remembered glumly that she still had morning lessons. ¡°I guess it¡¯s just another normal day after all,¡± she sighed as she walked into the study and sat down, waiting for Master Idyr to arrive. She had a love-hate relationship with the study and the book-laden shelves within. It wasn¡¯t like she disliked studying or anything. In fact, she actually kind of liked it, but her tutor was the best of the best and that came with certain expectations. At times, it felt like he enjoyed pushing her beyond all reasonable limits.


    Rowan was leaning backwards in her chair, daydreaming while she waited as the door to the study opened. She yelped as she fell backwards, hitting her head on the floor. ¡°Ow ow oww!¡± she cried, seeing stars.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Naliir,¡± a distinguished voice greeted her as she rubbed her head. ¡°I wonder as to what great font of wisdom inspired you to lean so precariously on your chair.¡±


    Rowan looked up to the middle-aged man that stood in the door dressed in a scholar¡¯s gown. He looked rather serious with his short dark hair, greying at the temples, and the pair of dignified spectacles about his brow. Though, Rowan kind of thought he sometimes looked like an evil genius when you also considered his rather well-groomed beard. He gazed down at Rowan with the look of an academic; unimpressed with her rather idiotic behaviour. She clambered up and brushed herself down before responding hesitantly, ¡°Um, well¡­ I was waiting and I kinda got distracted, then well, you know?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not ¡®know¡¯, Miss Naliir,¡± he scolded her with an unapologetic look. ¡°And speak properly when you answer. Proper diction is the sign of a scholarly mind.¡±


    ¡°I was daydreaming, okay!¡± she admitted with an exasperated huff.


    ¡°If you had the time for daydreaming, perhaps it would have been better spent stretching your mind with some simple exercises in preparation for today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Master Idyr,¡± Rowan responded with a smile, not wanting to get the lesson off to a worse start.


    After a few quick exercises, the lesson began in earnest. The focus of their studies that day was on Resonance and the evolution of the other races, starting with the obsidian folk of Terian¡¯el, known as the Kairosi.


    The Kairosi were a nomadic people from a desert far to the south that is now called The Ashen Eye. They were originally human, however, a great volcanic storm nearly ended them. For three hundred years it supposedly raged, and the survivors were forced to plead with their gods for a chance. Only one had the courage to answer¡ª at least that¡¯s the explanation that was given in the book¡ª and the people entered into a Harmonic Resonance Pact with the god, binding their essence to him, and his to them. The pact changed them, and the rapid, unnatural evolution let them survive the nightmare.


    The lesson as a whole really drove home how much of a weird place the world was. Rowan had found it interesting and overall enjoyable, even if it was a little confusing at times. Then, right at the end, her opinion of the lesson came crashing down. While she had been concentrating, Master Idyr had written up a small test for her to take.


    As Master Idyr started marking it, Rowan was reminded of the hate aspect of her relationship with her lessons. She really did like learning, even the harder, more complicated subjects. But Master Idyr was intense in the way he could lecture like no other and he always went a bit overboard with his tests in a way that always made her groan. Did he really have to set aside so much time for her? At that moment, Rowan felt strongly that she was far too young to be spending hours of her day studying. She still hadn¡¯t had her eleventh birthday after all, and children should spend most of their time playing and having fun. Not that anyone would listen to a child who was still a month or so off from adolescence, especially not one whose opinion of studying was as fickle as hers.


    It was lunchtime when Master Idyr left, leaving Rowan somewhat annoyed with herself as she knew she could have done much better on the test. Alas, she pushed her disappointment aside with the intent of replacing it with scrumptious food and excitement for what would follow lunch.


    Rowan finished her light lunch before getting changed again for her singing and dance lessons with her mother. These lessons were typically amongst the better parts of the day, second really only to playing with the twins. Unsurprisingly, a big part of this was because she liked her mother significantly more than Master Idyr and it always led to important bonding between them. There was also the part about having private lessons from the world¡¯s greatest ever bard Ò» not that Rowan was biassed or anything.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The lessons took place in a room H?ra had had specially prepared for such purposes. A studio of a sort with smooth wood flooring and a wall of mirrors. It was weird for some to see such a large and mostly empty room in a merchant¡¯s home, but they were blind to its benefits. The mirrors let you see yourself as you practised while the large open space let you dance without needing to worry so much about hitting anything. It also enabled H?ra to take on more students at a time and to additionally educate people on the proper flow of a dance floor. All that didn¡¯t really matter to Rowan, as she only cared about the freedom that it gave her, an attitude that oft-times drove H?ra to mock despair. In reality, H?ra kind of envied her daughter¡¯s attitude towards dancing.


    The main focus of their lesson that day was dancing and it was exhausting. Sweat covered the floor by the end of the first hour. H?ra¡¯s methods may have seemed odd to the dance instructors in Midiris or S?ris, but such techniques would never work with Rowan. She didn¡¯t exactly have the right temperament for formal dance. Instead, H?ra found it best to show Rowan how to move as opposed to the steps of formal routines. It helped that Rowan had a good instinct for how she should string her movements together.


    Another hour later and the lesson came to its end. Rowan kind of wished it could continue longer, but she was sweating buckets and H?ra would need to look after Tehri; Rowan was also sure that her mother would be performing at one of the taverns or inns that night. The silver lining, of course, was that she would have the chance to go out and play for the rest of the day and it was about time for the twins to finish with their lessons at the schoolhouse. H?ra knew exactly what Rowan was thinking as she got ready to leave the studio. She wrinkled her nose, ¡°Hold on, little miss. You don¡¯t intend to go out looking like that, do you?¡±


    Rowan looked back innocently. ¡°Um¡­ No?¡± she replied hesitantly as reality settled back in.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been working hard and want to go play, Rowan, but you smell. You don¡¯t want to scare Kyr or Kiriin away do you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rowan sighed.


    ¡°Good! Now go get a bath and change into some fresh clothes.¡±


    *****


    Rowan stepped outside into the small garden in front of her house. Most would have considered it to be a rather unusual sight to have a garden in the centre of a town of this size, but N?myris was proud of its greenery and in some cases, reddery. Rowan felt somewhat refreshed by the gentle breeze that whistled softly through the cobbled street. After a second of taking in the fresh air, Rowan slipped out of the garden and onto the street, weaving past the large adults and wagons that filled the town¡¯s thoroughfares.


    Rowan ran towards the schoolhouse that the twins attended. Unfortunately, the fastest, most direct route to the schoolhouse involved going through the town centre. She hated the town centre. It was too busy and the tall stone buildings always made her feel absolutely tiny. It was bad enough that she was already rather small for her age due to her Ferran blood and she did not like being reminded of the fact.


    By the time Rowan had reached the schoolhouse, her mood had been somewhat humbled by the journey and it dropped even more when she realised that the large building was empty for the most part. Then she remembered that her bath had taken her past the end of the public school day. That meant that the search for the twins was on. Unfortunately, while there weren¡¯t many good places to play in the town¡¯s centre, the outer districts provided a lot more in the way of choice. Without any leads, Rowan would be overwhelmed with choices, so Rowan decided to visit the twins¡¯ home.


    The twins¡¯ home was notably smaller than Rowan¡¯s, but she liked it. It had a cosy feeling. Still, she felt a bit impatient when Mrs Dalaan, the twins¡¯ mother, invited her in for tea.


    ¡°Um, thank you for tea, Mrs Dalaan, but I only stopped by looking for Kiriin and Kyr,¡± Rowan said politely.


    ¡°Yes, of course! I think they may have said something about going towards the Emyr Quarter,¡± replied Mrs Dalaan, looking slightly disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to come to dinner after you finish playing. They¡¯d be absolutely delighted if you did!¡±


    ¡°I will, Mrs Dalaan!¡± Rowan said quickly, giving Mrs Dalaan an apologetic look as she left towards the Emyr Quarter, the name of which was either due to it being closest to the lake or for the town¡¯s mythical founder back when it was a small collection of fishing huts and farms.


    However, despite being the oldest district of the town, it was surprisingly open-plan and was known to the locals as being the town¡¯s leisure district. As such, it had some of the town¡¯s best inns and, more importantly to Rowan, the best parks and public gardens.


    Thanks to the lead from Mrs Dalaan, Rowan was able to narrow down her search considerably. She ran past a group of chatting adults, barely noticing them; there was no time to waste.


    Her first location was The Garden of Flames, named so for the red-leafed flora that was native to parts of the island. It was Rowan¡¯s favourite garden by far.


    The other gardens were perfectly okay, but this garden was like an exotic red flower in a sea of mundane green. It was also perfect for hide and seek, despite all of the twins¡¯ complaining that she had an unfair advantage with her hair. Unfortunately, unless the twins were playing hide and seek then and there, Rowan suspected that they weren¡¯t there. After a quick double and triple-check, Rowan left for her next location, feeling rather disappointed.


    ¡°I shoulda known I wouldnae find them in the first place I looked. Typical!¡± Rowan exclaimed with an audible sigh. She kicked at the ground as she left the garden.


    Out of nowhere, a shiver ran down her spine, almost as if she was being watched, but the only people around were adults milling about their usual business. She pushed the uncomfortable feeling aside and ran onwards.


    The next few locations caused similar feelings of futility with the twins remaining notably absent. The only silver lining of the search was that she hadn¡¯t run into Bragi or his band of goons.


    In the last of the parks, Rowan was close to giving up. She sat down forlornly with her head in her hands. ¡°Why do I have to be the one looking for them?¡± she cried. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t they have come and found me?¡±


    Rowan was too busy crying to notice the snapping of a twig or the sound of choked-back guilt that followed. Two arms wrapped around Rowan from behind and a cheek touched against hers. ¡°Guess who!¡± the small girlish voice of the person hugging Rowan said.


    ¡°Kiriin?¡± Rowan replied hesitantly, lowering her hands too.


    ¡°The one and only!¡± the girl responded with the faintest hint of guilt. ¡°You were taking a while, so I uh¡­ came looking for you.¡± She quickly let Rowan go after revealing herself and smiled.


    Rowan stood up and turned to look at her friend to make sure that she wasn¡¯t seeing things. Long golden brown waves? Check! Hazel eyes? Check! Cutesy mischievous smile? Check! Satisfied that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, Rowan leapt at Kiriin. ¡°It really is you!¡± she cried into Kiriin¡¯s arms, snot dripping everywhere.


    ¡°Who else would I be?¡± Kiriin patted Rowan on the head. She was, after all, a few inches taller than Rowan, despite being younger and she refused to let it go to waste. Then she noticed the snot. ¡°Ew, ew, ew! You¡¯re getting snot all over me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Rowan sniffled.


    ¡°Here! Take my handkerchief.¡±


    Rowan accepted the cotton handkerchief and blew her nose heavily. She apologised again mid-blow. ¡°I thought I might have missed you or maybe that you and Kyr didn¡¯t want to play with me today.¡± Tears were welling in her eyes again as she tried desperately to not start crying again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! We¡¯d want to play even if the world was ending. We¡¯re best friends for life, you know that!¡± Kiriin beamed at Rowan, hoping to lift her mood even a little.


    Rowan smiled slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Kyr, okay? He¡¯s by the lakeside.¡± Rowan nodded meekly in response as Kiriin took her hand and led her away. She was still half-convinced that Kiriin showing up was just her mind telling her to stop moping around. But her touch was real. Rowan wouldn¡¯t doubt that, so she forced herself to smile. By the time they found Kyr, it was genuine.


    Kyr was stepping out of the lake when they arrived, his brown hair even darker from wetness. Water glistened off of his chest as he strode towards them, trying to look impressive. It was cute, but somewhat ruined when he sneezed from the cold. The blush that followed only added to the effect and Rowan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The elder twin stood there looking somewhat dazed with embarrassment as Kiriin walked up and poked him. He yelped in surprise, but it was enough to bring him back into the present.


    When they stood next to each other, you could really see the familial resemblance between the twins. True, they were far from identical, that would be a bit difficult with one of them being a boy and the other a girl, but it was kind of uncanny how similar the features were.


    Kyr¡¯s eyes were the same hazel as Kiriin¡¯s and if you were to ignore their hair, you could almost mistake them for each other due to them being practically identical in terms of height and build. Kyr was only a little bit taller and Kiriin was likely to overtake him before long. But what really made Rowan laugh was how they both had their dad¡¯s nose which she found to be surprisingly pretty.


    After composing himself, Kyr looked at Kiriin quizzically. ¡°What took you so long?¡± he asked. The question caught Rowan off guard and Kiriin¡¯s expression was just as alarming. She looked¡­ guilty?


    ¡°I can explain¡­¡± Kiriin stammered back.


    ¡°You were following Rowan the whole time, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    In hindsight, it was a pretty obvious conclusion, Kiriin¡¯s timing had been too perfect, but it stung nonetheless. Rowan gave her a betrayed look and she looked guiltier by the second.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Rowan! I didn¡¯t know you would get so upset and¡­¡± Kiriin looked genuinely concerned at the pain she had caused Rowan as tears started to well up in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d try so many places before here. I just wanted to surprise you¡­¡±


    Rowan turned her back on Kiriin and started walking towards the lake. Kiriin was crestfallen at the thought of not being forgiven.


    *Splash!*


    All of a sudden, Kiriin was soaked from head to toe. Rowan was standing in the lake, half bent over with her arms outstretched to Kiriin. She was still hurt that Kiriin had played her stupid tailing game, but her earlier words to Rowan still rang true. They were best friends forever and Rowan refused to stay mad at her. As such, she decided that an ample surprise splashing was an adequate revenge. Whilst Kiriin still wore a mask of shock, Rowan hugged her, getting somewhat wet herself, but it didn¡¯t matter. They were friends.


    Everything settled down after that and any hard feelings were washed away with water and laughter. It was then that Kyr noticed the necklace hanging from Rowan¡¯s neck. ¡°Is that new, Rowan?¡± he asked.


    Rowan blushed slightly as she placed her hand on it. ¡°It is, aye. Da got it for me from S?ris,¡± she smiled meekly. ¡°Does it suit me?¡±


    Kyr opened his mouth to respond, but Kiriin beat him to the punch. She looked at Rowan with only the slightest hint of a smile and without any hesitation, said, ¡°Definitely. It looks very cute on you.¡±


    The strange, matter-of-fact tone that Kiriin used caught Rowan completely off guard. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me!¡± Rowan accused, a rosy blush betraying her embarrassment at the compliment.


    Kyr laughed. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t, I certainly would have. You¡¯re too easy to tease when you leave yourself wide open like that.¡±


    ¡°You too!¡± Rowan flashed back with a harrumph. ¡°Traitor!¡±


    Despite her protests and embarrassment, Rowan was actually enjoying herself. She felt like she was at a point in the day where her emotions would stop swinging around like a pendulum and her mood would remain high. She was with friends after all. Best friends. And they were in a perfect place to play.


    The girls stripped down to their shifts as was often wise when you wanted to play in water and didn¡¯t have a change of clothes or appropriate swimwear. The lack of a towel, however, was an issue they failed to address as they started splashing around the water without a care in the world for the lake¡¯s cold touch.


    Evening came all too quickly, and with it, it brought a cold frost and the sound of growling stomachs. It had been a busy day for everyone, especially Rowan, and she was ravenous. When they realised how cold it was, they quickly threw on their clothes, lamenting their lack of thick, soft, fur-lined garments. They did, however, find themselves warmed by joy. True, there had been a couple of downs, but Rowan couldn¡¯t deny that the day as a whole had been great.


    Despite their hunger, they didn¡¯t rush back. The three of them would have said that was because they were having too much fun in each other¡¯s company and didn¡¯t want it to come to an end. That would have only been half true as it wasn¡¯t like they were to be deprived of each other¡¯s company any time soon. Rowan had an invitation to dinner, after all. It was more that they were all a bit too worn out to hurry.


    They were almost back when Rowan felt something in the pit of her stomach, not unlike the sensation she had when Kiriin had been following her. Realistically, that should have told her something, but she refused to let some feeling ruin her day. That was a mistake.


    *Thump*


    A small, sharp rock hit Rowan just above the brow. She staggered slightly, barely noticing what had hit her.


    The assailant soon came into view. An adolescent boy stood there, a full head taller than Kyr, wearing a sinister grin and surrounded by his three cronies. He also had messy black hair that cast the rest of his face in shadow.


    ¡°Strike!¡± the boy snarled at Rowan.


    Rowan looked at him blankly, still not quite processing what had happened.


    ¡°Hah! It seems that stupid half-breed is too much of an idiot to realise she¡¯s been hit.¡±


    The boy¡¯s cronies jeered at Rowan as his words began to sink in. The words hit hard, harder than the rock perhaps, and they cut just as deep. He kept throwing insult after insult and Rowan ran away from each one as they hounded her every step into the depths of her mind. The twins came to her defence almost immediately, Kiriin checking to see if she was okay. Rowan didn¡¯t notice. She was too deep into her own mind at that point and the boy had followed her in.


    ¡°Please, stop. Go away.¡± Rowan¡¯s voice was small, barely audible and she wasn¡¯t even aware that she was speaking.


    ¡°Hah! The runt wants us to stop? Who do you think you are, Rat!¡± The boy¡¯s voice was filled with venom and fuelled with malicious intent. His foul hatred was genuine and the twins couldn¡¯t bear to see it.


    *****


    Kyr clenched his fist and stepped forwards. He looked like he would start a fight if he needed to, not that he would stand a chance. He was outnumbered and all four of them were older, bigger, and stronger than he was. This included even the Ferran, whose race were known to be smaller than humans. In spite of that, he spoke up. ¡°Back off, Bragi!¡± he growled, trying to sound intimidating.


    Bragi laughed and swaggered towards Kyr. He loomed over him. ¡°And what are you going to do if I don¡¯t? Buzz off! This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± He shoved Kyr aside. Kiriin was trying her hardest to shake Rowan out of her stupor so that they could get away. They were running out of time as Bragi advanced. Kyr¡¯s attempts to slow him down had failed. Only when Rowan was in his shadow did she start to come back to reality. Bragi was getting ready to grab her when Kyr charged him from the side.


    *****


    Rowan stumbled towards him and meekly grabbed his sleeve, ¡°Kyr, stop!¡± she said, feeling incredibly faint, her words barely audible. ¡°It isn¡¯t worth it,¡± she coughed. ¡®When did speaking become such a burden?¡¯ she wondered, barely noticing the blood streaming heavily from her left brow as her vision began to blur.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Bragi exclaimed. ¡°Even the little shit knows that she¡¯s worthless.¡±


    *****


    Kyr turned red with fury, his fists clenched to the point of being bone white. He barely heard the thump behind him and he certainly hadn¡¯t noticed that Rowan was no longer holding onto his sleeve. Kiriin cried out with all her might to get through to him.


    *****


    Rowan collapsed, her vision blurred and it sounded like her ears were filled with water. The ground beneath her was wet with her own blood and the chill of early spring was biting with the remnant fangs of high winter as it clung to her still-wet body and clothes. With the cold and blood loss, she was barely gripping onto consciousness.


    The last thing that Rowan even noticed before slipping out of consciousness was the thudding of running feet and a voice crying out for help or something. She tried to hold on, only for the exertion to send her even quicker into oblivion.

 Chapter 2: Newfound Adolescence

    Rowan woke up with a sharp pain above her left eye and a splitting headache.


    Panic gripped her. She was confused and alone.


    She looked around and asked herself, ¡°Where am I? What happened?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s mind flashed back to the moments before she had passed out. Bragi had attacked her as she was making her way home with Kiriin and Kyr. He actually, physically attacked her as opposed to his usual verbal abuse and bullying. The combination of the rock hitting her and the biting cold had sapped away all her strength and the dark room where she had since woken up in felt unfamiliar in her dazed state. As the shock started to fade, she realised, ¡°Oh! I¡¯m home¡­¡±


    The clarity from that realisation granted her some comfort, but it also raised a couple of questions such as, how long had she been out and how did she get home? The first question was certainly the harder of the two to answer, especially with the windows being closed and the fact that she was sorely lacking in any timekeeping devices. Clockwork on that scale was still very much a new and incredibly expensive technology.


    Feeling like she had no other way, Rowan struggled out of bed and stumbled towards her window. As she drew back the curtain, Rowan was greeted by the soft blush of dawn painting the clouds.


    The sight struck her to the core. It had to have been hours at the very least. Rowan¡¯s head reeled from the thought of it. She suddenly felt very dizzy. The reality of what had happened to her assaulted her mind violently. Every word that Bragi said struck her like the rock he had thrown while the memory of Kyr and Kiriin lifted her up. It was too much for her as the feeling of nausea filled her and an unmistakably wet feeling trickled down her leg.


    All things considered, it was a miracle that she didn¡¯t collapse then and there. Instead, she managed to make it almost all of the way back to her bed. However, before she was able to get all the way, the world span around her and she tripped over her feet. She came down with a crash, half-landing on the mattress.


    Barely a moment had passed when H?ra came running into the room, garbed in a silk robe and a face creased in worry. ¡±Rowan! What¡­¡± The question trailed off when H?ra saw Rowan half-draped over the bed looking pale.


    Rowan was seeing double as she looked up at her mother. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said in a quivering tone.


    ¡°You most certainly are not!¡± she responded, her singsong voice marred by notes of blatant concern. ¡°Trust your gods¡¯ given metabolism to burn through that sedative. I thought it would be safe to check on Tehri while you were sleeping; you weren¡¯t supposed to wake up for another few hours yet. Seriously, dear, it¡¯s far too soon for you to be moving about.¡± H?ra walked over with impossibly long, gliding strides. It was then that she noticed Rowan¡¯s little accident. ¡°Oh, dear¡­¡±


    Rowan turned crimson from embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled into her blankets, trying to hide the shame on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rowan,¡± H?ra responded softly, ¡°let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡± She lifted Rowan up softly and carried her out. It was an odd sight to see; whilst Rowan had clearly outgrown being carried by someone of H?ra¡¯s petite stature, she was deceptively strong and managed it with only a little difficulty. She didn¡¯t care that her robe was getting slightly damp from carrying Rowan; getting to the bath was more important. She passed by her bedroom on the way to ask a half-asleep Gyren to clean up the spill in Rowan¡¯s room.


    They soon arrived in the large and lavish bathroom. It was split into two halves, a dry entrance room for undressing and a wet room that held the actual bath. It didn¡¯t take long to draw the bath. N?myris was a rich town with a complex plumbing system and most of the buildings could access it. Rowan¡¯s house also had the necessary Resonance Crystals to keep the water nice and hot.


    H?ra started undressing herself and Rowan in the dry room and placed their clothes into a laundry basket while they waited for the bath to fill up. She also quickly checked the cut on Rowan¡¯s brow to make sure it hadn¡¯t gotten any worse. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that bastard did this to my baby girl!¡± she muttered to herself angrily.


    ¡°What was that, Ma?¡± Rowan asked quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dear,¡± she covered up quickly. ¡°Now let¡¯s get you all cleaned up.¡±


    They headed into the bathroom and H?ra sat Rowan down on a stool. Rowan yelped as a bucket full of water from the tub was dropped on her head. The soap came next as Rowan found herself lathered in silken bubbles; it was a pleasant, comforting experience. Then it was time for the water again. Another yelp. It was too hot for her. Or was it? It shouldn¡¯t have been any different from how it usually was.


    ¡°Why¡¯s it so hot?¡± Rowan complained with a slight note of confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rowan, I¡¯ll try to be gentler,¡± H?ra assuaged softly. ¡°Is this any better?¡± she asked after having adjusted the temperature.


    ¡°Much!¡±


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t that big of a change, but it made a world of difference to Rowan and she was soon sparkling clean. That could only mean one thing! It was time for arguably the best part of bathing; soaking in the actual bath!


    Whilst Rowan sat in the bath, H?ra finished washing herself and then she hopped in beside Rowan. Rowan quickly settled against H?ra, her head resting on her mother¡¯s chest. H?ra stroked her hair absently. It was a soothing gesture, one that H?ra knew would calm herself and Rowan right down and she wanted them both to be relaxed for what she was about to ask.


    ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, dear, can you tell me what happened?¡± she said as gently as she could manage.


    Rowan paled slightly at the question. ¡°It was nothing, Ma,¡± she mumbled quietly, half-mirroring the comment she had made earlier in her room.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rowan, you¡¯re safe here,¡± H?ra smiled softly only to then mutter a little too loudly, ¡°No bastard spawn of An¡¯Teag will hurt my little girl while I¡¯m around!¡±


    For a brief moment, H?ra was akin to one of the great cats of the Ru¡¯eni Empire or the mother bears of Northern S?ris before she composed herself again. This is why she wanted to be as relaxed as possible; just thinking about the An¡¯Teag family made her blood boil.


    ¡°Ah. Sorry, Rowan, you didn¡¯t need to hear that. I just want to know what happened and make sure that you¡¯re okay. You were out cold when the twins¡¯ father carried you home. The doctor said you had lost a substantial amount of blood and that you were on the verge of hypothermia. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything, just what you¡¯re comfortable with.¡±


    ¡°It was Bragi, but you already know that,¡± grumbled Rowan, sounding a little hurt. It felt like her mother was asking for things she already knew.


    ¡°I heard as much from Kyr, but he ran off before I could ask for details, and watching over you was more important.¡±


    Hearing that made Rowan feel a little better. She started to recall what had happened as best she could. She started right from the beginning and included far too many details from how she and the twins had been swimming in the lake, to how they skipped out on drying themselves, and finally about the moment that mattered, the actual attack. It took so long to finish her account that they had to get out of the bath before Rowan¡¯s fingers shrivelled up like prunes. H?ra had just finished brushing her hair as she neared its end.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with having mixed heritage, Rowan. Bragi says that we have the worst of both halves; that our strengths have been diluted? Who made him or his father the expert?¡±


    When H?ra said it like that, it actually made a little bit of sense. She carried on dismantling all of Bragi¡¯s biting words. By the end of it, Rowan¡¯s self-loathing was gone and she was finally able to let her tears flow, pain be damned. She was starting to feel better, so H?ra pulled her into a warm, comforting embrace.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay my adorable little Rowan, I¡¯m here. Just remember that you are my beautiful daughter and any spawn of An¡¯Teag can¡¯t hold a candle to you.¡± She smiled warmly at Rowan and started tucking her back into bed before mixing a light bluish powder into a glass of water. ¡°Here, drink this. It will help you sleep,¡± she said, offering Rowan the glass.


    Rowan gave the drink a dubious sip, not fully trusting the strange powder that had been mixed into it. ¡°It¡¯s bitter!¡± she exclaimed, almost spitting it out.


    ¡°I know dear, but you have to drink it all. You¡¯ll have sweet dreams. I promise.¡±


    Rowan felt like that may have been a bit of a white lie at the end, but she still braced herself for the bitterness and drank the water as quickly as she could. It didn¡¯t take long for the medicine to kick in. Her eyes started to feel heavy as her mother hummed a relaxing tune. This time, Rowan drifted off not into oblivion, but into the realm of dreams, a multi-layered melody fighting away any nightmares that might have preyed upon her that night.


    *****


    Rowan remained bound to her bed for the better part of the day. That isn¡¯t to say she didn¡¯t have any company after she had woken up in the afternoon. The twins visited as soon as they were able and H?ra popped in regularly to check on her. That made her feel much better and the awkward highlight of her day came when Gyren came in to see her after he had finished work early. ¡°Hello, my little princess! How are you doing?¡± he asked as he stepped into her room, his left arm concealed behind his back.


    ¡°Better, I think?¡± Rowan said contemplatively before looking affirmatively at her father with a smile. ¡°Aye! Definitely better.¡± She was beaming as her father walked over to her bed, not bothering to comment on his concealed hand.


    Gyren sat down and smiled at Rowan. ¡°I¡¯ve got something for you; a special little treat I found on my way home.¡±


    Rowan practically glowed with excitement as Gyren pulled out a small box from behind his back. He removed the lid to reveal six bite-sized balls of sugary goodness. ¡°These are all for me?¡± Rowan asked as she looked down at the sweet rainbow-coloured Alyren Raindrops in the box.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he confirmed, his eyes twinkling mischievously, ¡°just don¡¯t tell your mother.¡±


    Rowan returned the mischievous look as she started reaching for one of the raindrops. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± She was interrupted mid-breath by the sound of a throat being cleared from the other side of the room. They both looked guiltily to the doorway, where H?ra stood staring down at them with her arms crossed disapprovingly.


    ¡°Go on, you can keep talking. Just ignore me and I promise I won¡¯t listen to your little secret,¡± H?ra told them with a completely straight face and a level tone.


    ¡°Well you see, dear, I was just thinking,¡± Gyren stammered, ¡°that Rowan could¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Gyren trailed off and Rowan pouted at her mother. ¡°It¡¯s just a wee treat, Ma!¡± she complained, glancing down hungrily at her prize.


    ¡°You can have it when you¡¯re better. If you have any now you¡¯ll be running up the walls before nightfall; they make you far too hyper.¡±


    ¡°They do not,¡± Rowan mumbled sullenly.


    H?ra walked over to the bed, still cowing her husband, and grabbed the box from atop the blankets, spiriting it away from Rowan¡¯s grasp. Then, smiling mischievously, she popped a raindrop into her mouth and sighed euphorically as it started working its magic.


    The sigh that followed from Gyren on the other hand, was filled with mock despair. ¡°I should have expected that. You know, dear, you¡¯re just as excitable on those as Rowan is.¡±


    ¡°Am I now?¡± H?ra responded in a flighty voice. In her bed, Rowan was rendered speechless by the exchange. H?ra turned briefly to Rowan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, you¡¯re not to blame here, ¡° she smiled at Rowan before giving Gyren a predatory look. ¡°You, on the other hand, are in need of a scolding.¡±


    Rowan knew what that look meant just as much as her father did. It was an adult look, and adult sounds would follow from her parents¡¯ bedroom soon enough. She was rather proud of the fact that she had been considered mature enough to be given the all-important talk on relationships and growing up at a relatively young age; younger than the twins at least.


    True to form, H?ra led Gyren out of the room, raindrops in hand. At the door, she looked at Rowan and apologised. ¡°Sorry, dear. Dinner might be a little late tonight.¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Rowan had no real response to that, other than, ¡°Okay.¡± H?ra closed the door and Rowan was alone again. Sulking slightly, her head hit the pillow and she tried to go back to sleep.


    *****


    For the most part, the week that followed Rowan¡¯s injury was quiet. She was strong enough to walk about the house, but the medicine took away most of her energy. H?ra had cancelled the dancing component of their lessons that week and even Master Idyr had been taking it easy on her. It was frustrating; she was only a wee bit fatigued, not an invalid. What made everything all the worse was the simple fact that Tehri had recovered from her own bout of sickness.


    Typically, Rowan would not begrudge her little sister¡¯s improved health, however, she found her patience wearing thin due to a sudden explosion of energy from Tehri. The rational part of Rowan would have told her that it was only natural. Tehri had been bedridden for the better part of the month and had likely been feeling what Rowan was now, only more keenly. Rowan, however, was not in the mood to be rational. Tehri¡¯s energy bordered on what lay beyond mania and it only served to rub salt into the wound.


    This wasn¡¯t Rowan¡¯s first time seeing one of these episodes from Tehri. In actuality, Tehri had been having them, along with the complete inverse, for as long as Rowan could remember. Past experience, however, didn¡¯t make it any easier for Rowan, or anyone for that matter, to deal with.


    There were times when the manic episodes were less extreme. This was not one of them. When Tehri was like this, it was like she was operating at more than maximum energy and everything seemed all the more extreme.


    For someone as young as Rowan, it was almost impossible to deal with. Usually, when it got to be too much for Rowan, she would go out and play with the twins. This time, she had nowhere to run.


    To make matters so much worse, ever since her recovery and newfound abundance of energy, Tehri had seemingly forgotten the existence of personal space or the fact that Rowan was very much still recovering. She had taken it upon herself to spend almost every waking moment by Rowan¡¯s side wanting to play, talk, run around, jump on her bed, or some weird combination of all four.


    It got to the point where Rowan¡¯s only respite was when their mother was around or by some miracle, something else had caught Tehri¡¯s attention for a brief moment. Not even sleep could save Rowan, for in those days, Tehri was a stranger to anything resembling rest.


    With Tehri zooming about life at a hundred leagues an hour, Rowan felt that her recovery would last an eternity. With her birthday just around the corner, it felt like hell. Thankfully, reality was a different matter. In the last few days before Rowan¡¯s birthday, her mother had somehow found a suitable distraction and she was left to recover in peace. She still kept to her room right up until the day before her birthday when she was taken, half-asleep, to the doctor¡¯s office to have her stitches removed.


    Rowan yawned as the doctor walked in with a kindly smile to give her a check-up after his assistant had removed the stitches. He was an old man wearing dark red clothes and a brilliant white coat with equally white balding hair. ¡°It seems that you are nearing the end of a full recovery, young Miss Rowan,¡± he said towards the end of his examination. ¡°It is very apparent that your mother has made sure you¡¯ve been taking your medication. Yes, very good!¡± He looked rather pleased with himself as he reflected on his handiwork.


    ¡°Is she good to go, Doctor?¡± H?ra asked with a look of trepidation.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, of course. As long as she doesn¡¯t push herself too hard she¡¯ll be near enough back to her young self again by tomorrow morning at the very latest.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Thank you, Doctor.¡± H?ra smiled appreciatively at the old man.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rowan yawned a moment later, adding her own thanks to her mother¡¯s.


    H?ra stood up and helped Rowan out of her chair. At the door, she looked down at Rowan. ¡°Could you be a dear and wait for me in the waiting room?'''' she asked. ¡°I have something I need to discuss with the doctor.¡± Rowan nodded slowly in acknowledgement and started walking to one of the chairs. ¡°You can have an Alyren Raindrop when we get back home,¡± H?ra called after Rowan, who immediately perked up a little bit, and then closed the door.


    H?ra smiled and turned to face the doctor. ¡°Your fee?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s free of charge,¡± he said happily, seeming to enjoy the surprise on H?ra¡¯s face.


    ¡°But, what about the medication? I know you¡­¡±


    The doctor raised his hand, cutting H?ra off. ¡°Consider it a birthday present. No child should miss their special day because of sickness or injury.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Now take young Rowan home and treat her. She has a big day tomorrow.¡±


    *****


    H?ra had insisted on Rowan having an early night on the eve of her eleventh birthday. She would wake up to the new world of adolescence and newfound freedoms. That was what she had expected at least, and her dreams that night were filled with wonder at how things would be different. What she did not expect, however, was how much the house could change in a single night. She woke to an enticing aroma that invigorated her down to her very bones. Rowan was about to run straight out of her room when she noticed the sign that had been left on the door.


    Happiest Birthday to our Dear Little Rowan,


    We know you¡¯re excited so we have a couple of presents ready for you before you come downstairs. The first is a bath which will have you sparkling and full of joy. The second is a set of brand new clothes which we both know you will absolutely adore.


    Love from Ma and Da.


    Rowan wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about the idea of having a bath as a present. She continued to wonder as she dipped her toes into the water, not even realising that the alluring scent had guided her there. The warm water invigorated her in a way that was almost magical. The fatigue that had plagued her during her recovery was gone and she felt stronger for it. Once clean, Rowan stepped into her brand new clothes; a white tunic dress accented with gold trim around the hem and a red silken sash around the waist.


    Walking out into the hall and down the stairs, Rowan was able to truly appreciate the transformation that had taken place throughout the house. Taking full advantage of spring, her parents had gifted her with the visage of first bloom. Rowan couldn¡¯t help being anything but charmed by all of the tactfully placed flowers. They brought a wonderful sense of colour and fragrance to the house that was further enhanced by the brilliantly woven flags and banners that hung from the walls. Brightening the house even further were some gloriously scented candles and the glinting of silvery chains set with gems of crimson and azure placed amongst the myriad decorations.


    It was perfect for all but one factor. Something was missing.


    Tyris. Rowan¡¯s brother was nowhere to be seen. News had arrived early that morning that his Division had been sent on an emergency deployment to assist against a group of raiders based around the volcanic island of F?rich Lan. As such, his request for leave from the navy had been denied.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t intend to leave Rowan with nothing on her birthday, so he sent her a letter and a small package for her along with the news. Unfortunately, she was unable to open it immediately because of the, in her mind, stupid laws of tradition dictating that presents should be opened no earlier than the hour of the person¡¯s birth.


    Unfortunately for Rowan, she had a while to wait there as she was born in the early evening. Thankfully, the arrival of the twins and their parents just after breakfast served as a much-welcomed distraction. Rowan flew into Kyr¡¯s and Kiriin¡¯s arms excitedly as she said hello.


    She then gave Mr and Mrs Dalaan a massive smile as she greeted them as well, only to have H?ra remind her that she should really be using Sama and Sera instead, but Rowan always felt that the Ferran titles were weird and overly familiar. If anything, Rowan felt that using their names would feel more natural to her, but that kind of address lacked the polite feel of Mr and Mrs and they didn¡¯t seem to mind either. Rather, they took it with a smile of their own and the reveal of enough games to entertain a small army of children along with their own contributions to Rowan¡¯s growing pile of gifts.


    With the bountiful energy of morning, Rowan, Tehri, and the twins started with the notably more physical games under the watchful eye of H?ra. In one such game, a game of contortion and balance, Rowan became the undefeated champion until the others started cheating to gain the upper hand.


    It was nearing lunchtime when they started to get bored of those games. As such, they started to shift towards more mind-focused games, though due to Tehri¡¯s complaints, they made sure that there was still at least some physical component. During the first of these games, just past noon, Master Idyr appeared at the front door as if summoned by the inkling of an intellectual pursuit.


    In his hands, he carried a heavy-looking box wrapped in cloth. Rowan didn¡¯t even need to look at it to guess that an extremely dense, knowledge-filled tome lay inside. H?ra invited him in for some tea, but he declined as his own family was waiting for him.


    Following lunch, the afternoon, much like the morning, was laden with fun activities as the children played game after game while the adults talked about life and the kids. Unfortunately, this led them to reminisce about all of the embarrassing things their children had done in the past, much to the chagrin of the young ones. One tale, in particular, had Rowan¡¯s face turn almost as red as her hair as H?ra described in excruciating detail how Rowan and the twins were playing the part of legendary heroes fighting giant beasts, with a victorious Rowan claiming a kiss from both Kyr and Kiriin as a reward for the successful completion of her quest.


    The embarrassing tales eventually came to an end as it struck the fifth hour since noon. Which meant that it was finally time for Rowan to open up her presents. Strangely enough, H?ra almost looked as excited as Rowan when she handed over the first present. Equally strange was how Gyren was the voice of caution, warning Rowan to be careful as she unwrapped it.


    Begrudgingly, she paced herself as she slowly unveiled a lute. It was beautiful¡ª Rowan didn¡¯t know how else to describe it¡ª with its three cursive knotwork holes and a floral filigree inlaid with gold and rose gold. It had rendered her speechless. In her hands was a work of art that she felt unworthy of handling.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a stronger reaction than I expected,¡± Gyren spoke up, breaking the silence. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree, H?ra?¡± he asked his wife who was still sitting next to Rowan, practically jumping with joy.


    ¡°Oh, aye. Definitely!¡± she responded, smiling gleefully at Rowan, ¡°Though, perhaps we shouldn¡¯t have started with the lute. But, look at her. I couldn¡¯t resist this. Don¡¯t worry, Rowan, this memory is the least I could give to my special little girl.¡± Upon hearing this, Tehri pouted slightly, to which H?ra erased without missing a beat by saying, ¡°and so are you, dear little Tehri.¡±


    Even amidst all the talking, Rowan still sat there speechless, unable to do little more than smile awkwardly with her mouth hanging slightly open until someone broke her stupor by placing the next present into her hands. Any other present, and she may not have realised, but the sheer weight of the package was beyond imagining.


    It was the box-shaped present from Master Idyr and, as Rowan had predicted, it was an extremely large and intimidating leather-bound tome. The attached note said that it was a collection of academic records that Master Idyr had compiled himself from The Azure University. He apparently deemed it suitable reading material for one of her academic calibre. Rowan appreciated the compliment, but she felt that he might be overestimating her abilities just a wee bit.


    The other presents soon followed. She received a really pretty hair clasp and rosewood comb from Kyr and Kiriin which she was adamant she would use regularly going forwards. From the twin¡¯s parents, she was given some hair care products to go along with their children¡¯s gifts and a few dancing accessories.


    Then, out of nowhere, Tehri presented her with a piece of art that was beyond masterful. It was the work of a prodigy, showing a level of skill far beyond her years. The painting itself revealed a beautiful landscape featuring Rowan dancing alone in the shallows of Lake Emyr under the light of both moons, a scene she was sure had never actually happened.


    Finally, after what had felt like an age, Rowan settled on the package from Tyris, the opening of which was no easy task. Rowan battled with it for ten minutes, refusing all aid, before she finally managed to breach the inner layers to reveal a petite dagger that was rather elegant in its simplicity.


    The handle fit nicely in her hand and the blade was barely the length of her rather diminutive hand span. The blade was, of course, sharp. This was proven almost immediately by the beads of blood forming on her fingertip where she had tested it. That led to the immediate realisation of the irony of receiving a package that would have been much easier to unwrap if she already had the gift inside.


    She was pulled out of her musings as a few drops of blood from her finger landed on the envelope still waiting on her lap. Reminded that there was still one last thing to open, Rowan placed the dagger aside and put her wounded finger into her mouth to help stem the bleeding. Then forgetting her previous lesson, she tore open the envelope to get at the letter inside and began to read.


    ¡°Dearest Little Sister Rowan,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m unable to make your birthday. I tried to get the leave, only for it to fall through when a couple of merchant vessels went missing off the shores of F?rich Lan. I won¡¯t be able to visit now until the summer solstice I¡¯m afraid, but make no mistake, when the holiday comes, I¡¯ll play or train with you and Tehri as much as you want, even if my legs fall off.


    Now I had hoped to do this in person. Alas, I¡¯m forced to do it in writing. I, Tyris Amran Naliir, hereby relinquish my right to inherit the Naliir family sword, Elan Fiir. Furthermore, on the day marking her eleven years on this world, with the Goddess as my witness, I hereby name Rowan¡¯efrii Alyris Naliir to be the one who shall inherit Elan Fiir.


    Now until the time comes when you inherit that sword, I am giving you this dagger. It¡¯s small, compact, and strong, just like my pocket-sized champion. I¡¯m sure it will protect you well. Extend my love to everyone and remind father to give Tehri the sweets I bought her.


    Your loving brother, Tyris.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon finishing the letter, Rowan found herself completely and utterly confused. She was having difficulty understanding what her brother was trying to say. It seemed like he was relinquishing his right to inherit the family sword, but with his weird flowery language, he could have been saying any number of additional things as well. Also seeing her full name written down just felt wrong. Unable to find an answer herself, she looked to her mother, the current owner of the sword.


    H?ra took the letter from Rowan and read over it once and then again, Rowan failed to notice the significance of the action. ¡°It seems fairly clear to me,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°Granted, he is speaking to our ancestors as much as he is to you. That¡¯s why he¡¯s using such colourful language; it¡¯s ritualistic. Elan Fiir is a rather unique sword after all.


    "It is the magnum opus of T?lla Naliir and forged from the crystallised tears of our ancestors after the tragedy of our exodus from Ferran. He was calling upon them to give you their blessing and acknowledging you as the heir to their tears. The timing and language all make for stronger Resonance in the ritual. Why he¡¯s chosen to relinquish his claim to the sword though, I can¡¯t really say.¡±


    Whilst still somewhat confused, Rowan nodded her head blankly and accepted her mother¡¯s explanation, not realising she hadn¡¯t told the full story.


    During the explanation, Gyren also gave the letter a read. As he reached the bottom, he struck his forehead with his palm. ¡°How could I forget the sweets?¡± he asked himself, standing up suddenly.


    The outburst caught Rowan, Tehri, and the twins completely off guard. Tehri in particular asked about the sweets with probably a bit too much enthusiasm. She darted to Gyren¡¯s side and glanced over the letter. ¡°This has too many big words,¡± she noted with distaste before reaching the bottom. Then, without pausing to even take a breath, she suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Wooh! They¡¯re for me!¡± Her excitement from the realisation had her bouncing up and down. ¡°Can I have them? Can I have them?¡± she asked with boundless enthusiasm.


    ¡°After dinner, Tehri,¡± H?ra responded sternly.


    Tehri¡¯s excitement helped to distract Rowan from her earlier confusion and she once again let herself be swept into the joy of the celebration. By the end of the evening, she found herself positively exhausted. She said goodbye to the twins and bid her family goodnight, promising herself that she would be stronger in her adolescence, strong enough to stand up for herself.

 Chapter 3: Payback

    A couple of months had passed since Rowan¡¯s birthday, and the summer solstice was fast approaching. Now officially an adolescent, Rowan was embracing her newfound freedom, namely being allowed to go further afield without supervision. Beforehand, she was only allowed within the confines of the town and its immediate surroundings.


    Now, however, she could venture out a good few miles as long as she let someone know where she was going and she brought enough food and water. There was also the slightly more annoying requirement that she had to be home before it got dark. She understood why, but it meant that she had to be super careful of when she left as it could get dark in no time at all. Granted, staying out that late wasn¡¯t a regular occurrence as it meant not getting to play with the twins, but it did happen occasionally.


    Out of all the places that were now in Rowan¡¯s range, the nearby forests to the west of N?myris were by far her favourite. They had always been there, painting the horizon in a most intriguing fashion. In a way, they had a similar picturesque quality to that of Lake Emyr, only with significantly more novelty. There was also a degree of risk and excitement that came from the vast woodland.


    Of course, a lot of that risk was concentrated much further in towards the mountains, and the hunters and rangers did their part to keep the edge of the forest relatively safe. The rangers in particular did the Goddess¡¯ work as they also made sure to mark areas with particularly dangerous flora, and they all had a degree of first aid training.


    That didn¡¯t stop H?ra from being anxious about Rowan¡¯s safety, especially after she was almost shot by a startled hunter one time. It took a significant amount of arguing and bargaining with her parents to be allowed back after that until one day they relented without warning. Rowan wasn¡¯t about to complain, but she did occasionally feel like she was being watched whenever she went back to the forest.


    Rowan would venture into the forest at least once a week, drawn to the large oak trees that were perfect for climbing. She was determined to become stronger, and amongst the primordial oaks, she had found the perfect playground to do so.


    Just outside the forest, she could run around to her heart¡¯s content without fear of running into anyone or anything. Of course, that was just the start of what she could do there. If she wanted more of a challenge, all she had to do was step inside the forest and tackle the undergrowth. Then there was all the climbing that she could do; the gnarled oaks were perfect for it. The next logical step after that was as clear to her as the verdant canopy before her. Taking full advantage of it, she would leap from tree to tree for hours on end.


    The cherry on top of the whole package was that there was no one around to see if she ever embarrassed herself, something she had been especially thankful for earlier on; tripping and getting a bloody nose was not fun. On the flip side, there was always someone relatively close by if she ever hurt herself or put herself in danger. The rangers had even made sure to give her a whistle so that she could call for help if she needed it.


    The idea of playing out in the trees grew on Rowan significantly over the course of those few short months. The progress she was making became the melody to the songs that H?ra had sung to her throughout her life, that she would one day grow to be a match for any Ferran.


    Already, Rowan could jump further and run faster than anyone else even close to her age. She wasn¡¯t quite there when it came to competing with adults, but she could give the non-Ferrans a run for their money.


    The improvements to her core and upper body strength were equally impressive. She was still petite and her muscles were more toned than they were big, but she was much happier with her size now, and she didn¡¯t want bulging muscles. She was destined to be lithe and agile, and she was starting to realise that that was what she wanted to be.


    This particular summer¡¯s day, Rowan was partaking in her favourite exercise at the time. She was high up in the trees, high enough that many would consider it dangerous, not that she cared too much.


    That isn¡¯t to say she didn¡¯t try to be careful, but most of the time, she felt like she did a lot better and made better progress when there was a notable risk factor involved.


    Soon.


    Soon she would be strong enough to stand up for herself, she was confident of that.


    The wind brushed through her hair as she leapt from branch to branch with tremendous speed and an impressive sense of balance. There was a strange grace to her movements that was difficult to place. It was so unlike her usual fluid steps that had ofttimes been described to be akin to the dancing of leaves on a gentle breeze. This was more focused, like a river determined to find the most natural path to its final destination. Except, Rowan had no particular final destination. She was finding her path in the moment until it was time to stop. As fast as she moved through the trees, any distraction to her focus had the potential to be catastrophic.


    However, as her confidence grew and she continued through the trees, her mind began to wander. Only slightly at first, not enough to cause her concern or slow her pace, but that small sliver of distraction was dangerous. Her confidence brought that small part of her mind to think about Bragi, one of the main reasons she wanted to get stronger. Thinking about him hurt right down to her core.


    Remembering all the times he had bullied her was like tearing open an old wound. She didn¡¯t understand. How could he hate her so much? Why? Because of her heritage? That made no sense, even if he had almost managed to convince her. It wasn¡¯t like he hated Ferrans, and he certainly didn¡¯t hate humans, yet he seemed to think that together, they were worth less than the sum of their parts.


    Each moment, more and more of her mind was being devoted to thinking about Bragi and each moment, she remembered a different time he had bullied her. With each memory, her confidence slipped away until finally, she arrived at the memory of just a few months ago.


    It was the last time she had seen him, as he and his friends had been sent to assist the farmers with planting that spring. It was also his first time getting so violent as to draw blood. Sure, she had been bruised every so often, but never this. It was as if he wanted to break her down before she reached adolescence. He had failed, but the cracks were starting to show again.


    Almost unconsciously, Rowan reached towards her scarred brow. At this point, very little of her mind was being devoted to the task at hand. Snap! Rowan landed on a branch far too narrow to support her, and she found herself plummeting to the ground.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Rowan cried out as clarity came rushing back. There was no hindsight. Rowan didn¡¯t have time for hindsight. She managed to find her feet just as she hit the ground. Instinct took over as she used her forward momentum to collapse into a roll. Thanks to that, she was able to save herself from a significantly worse fate.


    Thankfully, due to the soft undergrowth, she didn¡¯t seem to be too badly injured barring a graze down one leg and what would likely end up being a fair bit of bruising. She sighed in relief before noticing a ranger rushing towards her.


    ¡°Little Miss! Are you okay, little Miss? Are you hurt?¡± There was an uneasiness to his voice, as if he wasn¡¯t used to speaking with people, and it was further marred with panic as he reached into his pack.


    Rowan felt like she must have injured herself more than she had realised because she could swear that the ranger was upside down. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she responded hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have some bandages and medicine.¡± His voice began to calm down as he started to take control of the situation. No longer filled with unease, he sounded kind, and he had a deep, aged tone weathered by experience fitting his years, though it was clear from his expression that no amount of experience had prepared him for this. He gave Rowan what he hoped was a comforting smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get you upright.¡±


    Rowan found herself being gently adjusted into a sitting position. She had rolled between the roots of a tree and ended upside down with her back against it. The ranger started tending to the cut on Rowan¡¯s leg. He was old, much older than Rowan would expect for one of the rangers. The local rangers tended to be younger folk, still in their prime, but this man was a veteran of the wilds with his leathery sun-touched skin and callused hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rowan stammered awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear,¡± the ranger responded calmly as he cleaned Rowan¡¯s leg. He was notably less nervous now that he was on task.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to¡­ Ow!¡± Rowan whimpered as the ranger touched a damp cloth to her leg. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? You can call me Rodaan. I live out here in the woods as a caretaker of sorts.¡±


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Rowan.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± That surprised Rowan, but before she could say anything, the old man continued. ¡°The youngins asked me to keep an eye on you in case you hurt yourself or one of the animals or something.¡±


    Rowan pouted. ¡°You can¡¯t just explain why like that without giving me the chance to ask!¡± she complained.


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Rodaan responded with a confused expression.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Caught in the moment, Rowan had seemingly forgotten what had led her to this point and was instead swept up into her own flow. ¡°How else am I supposed to feel satisfied by the answer to my question if I never get to ask the question?¡± Rodaan didn¡¯t really know how to respond to that. He opened and closed his mouth a few times before Rowan came to some kind of realisation. ¡°Hang on a second! What do you mean you were asked to watch out for me?¡±


    ¡°The youngins, they said a little girl called Rowan might come to play in the forests and that it was my turn to watch her if she did. To be honest, I don¡¯t know why I said yes, but I¡¯m glad I did. The youngins are never prepared for emergencies like this.¡±


    ¡°This was nothing. Just a wee little fall. Honest.¡± Rowan tried to sound earnest as she failed to downplay her fall. She was lucky it had been as minor as it had been considering how significant a fall it actually was.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± he scolded her before his tone turned melancholy. ¡°You could have been gravely injured or worse. Please take better care of yourself.¡±


    It seemed weird for a complete stranger to show such concern, but he did, and Rowan didn¡¯t want to respond in bad faith. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± she said sincerely.


    ¡°Good. Now, I think it¡¯s about time you go home, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The old man helped Rowan up and guided her back to the edge of the forest. As Rowan walked back to the town, he mumbled to himself with a tear in his eyes, ¡°I wonder if my little girl would have grown up to be like her.¡±


    *****


    Rowan wasn¡¯t sure what to feel after her strange encounter with the old ranger. Yes, she was disappointed in herself for messing up and she still hurt from the memories of Bragi. Yet the conversation itself had been pleasant, even if slightly awkward.


    So her mind, unsure of what to settle on, drifted from emotion to emotion. Maybe she¡¯d be able to see the twins. They had been especially busy that week studying for tests, but they usually had some free time to play before dinner. The thought tinted her emotions with excitement for the rest of the way back into town.


    In what felt like no time, Rowan found herself firmly in the Field District on the South-Western side of the town. It was quiet. Everyone was either working the farms or doing business in another part of town.


    Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be in anyone¡¯s way, Rowan took a second to catch her breath. In her moment of rest, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    She was being followed, she was sure of it. In her hopes of seeing the twins, Rowan had taken the faster path that went by way of the Farmers¡¯ Road which ran right past the fields where Bragi and his friends had been working. Instead of bolting, she stepped behind a wall, praying that it was just her imagination. The longer she spent thinking about it and praying, the harder it was to deny the truth of the matter.


    Now she heard three sets of lumbering footsteps coming in fast behind her.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    If she was right, she knew she could easily outrun Bragi and his two human friends for sure, but what about the Ferran? Rowan had absolutely no idea, and that terrified her.


    Should she hide? Or run? Confront them maybe? Not knowing what to do, she froze, leaning against the wall in panic.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± she muttered to herself in terror. Feeling weak in the legs, she slid down the wall into a ball, trying to make herself as small as possible. There was no one around that could save her.


    I¡¯m a coward.


    No! No, I¡¯m not!


    Or am I?


    Go away! I¡¯m not ready.


    I have to be ready.


    Has it all been for nothing, this training? This empty resolve?


    No!


    But I¡¯m so weak.


    Yes.


    I want to be strong.


    I am.


    I¡¯m not.


    I¡¯m lost.


    I hate this.


    Who am I?


    I am me!


    Who is that?


    Rowan!


    For what seemed like an eternity, Rowan¡¯s subconscious battled with itself. She slapped her face with both hands and warily stood up. She was still afraid. Her thoughts were a mess. She wanted to run away.


    But more than that, she wanted to be free of Bragi and his violent torment.


    Rowan steeled herself for what was to come, her heart racing and adrenaline rushing through her veins. Instead of running away, she stepped out and turned down the street to approach her dreaded foe.


    Bragi and his friends had bulked up notably since last time, their skin weathered and tanned from working the fields and lumber yards. The Ferran was still out of sight, though now Rowan could hear the sound of footsteps fast approaching from just ahead of where she had been hiding.


    It took a moment for Bragi to notice Rowan. He had been too busy in his predatory pursuit of her to consider that she would willingly approach them. At first, his face opened in momentary surprise before it fell into a look of disappointment; it was as if Rowan had robbed him of the thrill of the hunt.


    ¡°So the half-breed chooses to reveal herself,¡± he growled. ¡°And without her lackeys, no less. She must be feeling confident. Right, boys?¡±


    The irony of Bragi referring to Kiriin and Kyr as ¡®lackeys¡¯ when he was surrounded by cronies was momentarily lost on Rowan as she was somewhat cowed by them jeering at her.


    The moment of fear passed; Bragi was the only one who was truly dangerous. She put her foot down and spat at him through clenched teeth. ¡°That¡¯s rich, considering your friends seem incapable of any autonomous action or thinking,¡± she retorted bitterly.


    Bragi¡¯s lips flickered momentarily into a snarl before he composed himself again. His friends took a little longer to do the same. Rowan had always been so meek, an easy target, and typically only responded in an extremely quiet or self-deprecating manner.


    ¡°What a joke,¡± Bragi almost spat. ¡°The brat thinks she can talk back now, does she? Because what, she¡¯s got a little more freedom?¡±


    The three of them started closing in on her as Bragi¡¯s Ferran skulked in like a cat. Her chance to run away had vanished, not that she dared even think of trying, lest her tentative resolve crumble. They soon surrounded her. Not really thinking it through, Rowan tried to punch Bragi in the gut.


    Unsurprisingly, he grabbed her by the wrist mid-swing and wrenched it aside with his vastly superior arm strength. Then with the other hand, he grabbed her by her hair and lifted her off the ground.


    ¡°That scar isn¡¯t nearly ugly enough for vermin,¡± he growled. ¡°Perhaps we should add to it.¡± He punctuated his remark by dropping her wrist and driving his fist into her stomach, forcing the air out of her lungs.


    Tears started to pool in her violet eyes.


    Bragi punched Rowan again, this time accompanied by the sound of ribs straining from the blow. She winced and cried out in agony as pain shot through her. She struggled and then struggled some more in a futile attempt to wriggle free. She soon regretted the action. Her injured ribs shifted and her hair felt like it was being ripped from her head.


    When she relaxed, Rowan felt the Ferran touch her, sending an uncomfortable shiver down her spine as he seemed to caress her lower leg.


    ¡°Look here, boss!¡± he snickered, sounding more like a hyena than a cat. ¡°She¡¯s got a midget knife strapped to her little leg.¡±


    Bragi looked down to Rowan¡¯s thigh where the dagger from Tyris peeked just past the hem of her tunic. ¡°So she has.¡± He smiled and reached towards the dagger. Rowan tried to kick his hand away, but she couldn¡¯t get a good angle. ¡°Now, what can we do with this?¡±


    Bragi held the dagger in his free hand, the one that had twisted her arm, while the other still held Rowan up by her hair. All of the colour drained from Rowan¡¯s face, fear gripping her wavering heart.


    This is bad! This is really bad!


    Rowan¡¯s thoughts were racing, mostly in terror. However, in the depths of her soul, one quiet thought Resonated within her.


    Fight back, Rowan!


    If she did nothing, Bragi would use her own knife against her. She had to fight back. In the blink of an eye, adrenaline coursed through her body, and she pulled her leg back and kicked with all of her might. Bragi had made the mistake of holding her in a way that directed her foot right between his legs. The kick landed with an audible popping sound.


    In an instant, Bragi let go of Rowan and the dagger as he collapsed to the ground, face white with pain and hands going straight to his crotch.


    Rowan flailed about as she fell and landed on her backside. Pain started to well up in her ankle from the strain of kicking Bragi so hard.


    Just across from her, Bragi¡¯s friends were horrified to see a bloody patch forming on his pants near his crotch.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± one of them cried to Rowan.


    ¡°He was going to attack me again,¡± Rowan responded in the levelest tone she could manage, ¡°so I kicked him first.¡±


    It was all she could do to contain all the emotions she was feeling as she clambered up and limped towards her dagger. A dark pit in her heart was tempted to go further, that the kick wasn¡¯t enough to satiate her anger or drive away her fear. Rowan felt sick as she tried to rid herself of such dark thoughts. She turned away, hoping that not looking at them would help.


    ¡°I would go find a doctor if I were you.¡±


    As she turned away, she noticed Kiriin running towards her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, visibly concerned for Rowan.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Rowan wheezed. ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit of bruising.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to push yourself in front of me. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re hurt. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Bragi was going to ambush me with his friends. Instead of letting him get the drop on me, I confronted him first. He didn¡¯t like that, so he started attacking me. Then he got my dagger.¡±


    ¡°That bastard!¡± Kiriin interrupted.


    ¡°I kicked him before he could do anything with it, and¡ª well¡­ then¡ª then you appeared out of nowhere. Hang on a second! Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I may have bribed the younger kids with sweets and cakes to be my personal spy network just in case something like this happened. I came running as soon as word got to me.¡±


    Rowan was quite surprised at that. She was almost speechless when she considered the full scope of Kiriin¡¯s plan to help keep her safe from Bragi. ¡°Well look at you, Miss Spymaster,¡± she said with no small amount of strain.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Kiriin scolded her. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you home. Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Rowan answered honestly.


    ¡°Well, at least it looks like you won¡¯t need to worry about Bragi hurting you ever again. That kick had to have left a mark.¡±


    Rowan giggled slightly in response, and then she coughed. Her body hurt all over, but at least this time she wasn¡¯t on the verge of fainting. She considered that to be a win at the very least.


    After some fussing, Kiriin offered her shoulder so that they could get to one of the main thoroughfares. There was no way that Rowan could make it all of the way home on a sprained ankle and with a couple of injured ribs. Thankfully, the height difference between them wasn¡¯t so great as to make it too awkward.


    They eventually were able to get help from a wagoner carrying pelts that had likely come in from the hunters. Rowan had hoped that the wagoner would drop them off at the edge of the River District. Then they would be able to walk the rest of the short distance back to Rowan¡¯s home.


    Unfortunately, the wagoner somehow recognised Rowan as her father¡¯s daughter. Apparently, she worked for one of his suppliers and had seen Rowan at the store a couple of times, so she insisted on bringing her there.


    As they pulled up, Rowan glanced into the store, hoping that Gyren hadn¡¯t noticed them. She gave a sigh of relief when she noticed that he was engaged in conversation with a customer. She soon realised the folly of her hope while Kiriin and the wagoner rushed straight in to tell him that something was wrong.


    Rowan palmed her face in mock despair as her father left his customer in the dust. He was always so protective when it came to his daughters. Still, it was enough to convince the wagoner that the situation was being dealt with, and she took her leave.


    ¡°Rowan! What happened to you?¡± he called out in an overly loud voice.


    ¡°Da! I¡¯m right here!¡± Rowan complained. ¡°You don¡¯t need to shout¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, sorry,¡± he said after calming down a little bit. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Meanwhile, Rowan took in a deep breath to respond, which wasn¡¯t her smartest idea considering her ribs. ¡°I kinda sprained my ankle and¡­ I cracked a couple of ribs,¡± she answered quickly, not wanting to dwell on the subject. Then, looking to divert her father¡¯s attention, she spoke up again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you finish serving your customer, Da? He¡¯s not looking too happy.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re hurt. I can¡¯t just leave you. If only I hadn¡¯t sent Mana and Beren off on errands.¡± Gyren¡¯s face was creased in worry and hesitation as he considered what to do. He relaxed after a moment or two when he finally relented. ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t leave him unattended; not while I have my pride as a merchant, at least. Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back. Make sure she doesn¡¯t run away, Kiriin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not running anywhere, Da!¡± Rowan exclaimed in a somewhat exasperated fashion as her father hurried back into the store.


    After five or so minutes, the customer had finished his business and left the store with Gyren following suit not long after. Before he had the chance to ask what had happened again, Rowan asked that they go home first.


    She didn¡¯t want to explain things twice, and she was still experiencing a fair bit of pain and discomfort. Understanding his daughter¡¯s reasoning, Gyren closed up the shop, leaving a note for his employees to continue business as usual when they returned. Then, somewhat understandably, he picked Rowan up so that she wouldn¡¯t need to walk the rest of the way home.


    ¡°Da, my ribs!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Gyren adjusted his hold and carried her home as gently as he could manage.


    In hindsight, Rowan realised that not letting her father take in the nature of her injury wasn¡¯t exactly her smartest decision. Then again, she could say the same for much of the events that led her to be in such an injured state.


    As he started to walk away, he turned to Kiriin and asked her to go find H?ra. In response, Kiriin rushed off in the opposite direction to The Crimson Drakiir Inn where H?ra had been performing over lunch.


    Shortly after, they arrived home. Gyren fumbled with the door, trying to open it whilst still holding onto Rowan. His efforts went completely unneeded as Tyris opened the door.


    Why¡¯s he here?


    Seeing Rowan, Tyris quickly moved out of the way to allow Gyren past, who made his way in so that he could lay Rowan down on the divan in the living room.


    From where she lay, she saw Tehri peeking around from behind Tyris with mild disinterest. Rowan couldn¡¯t help but feel like everyone was making too much of a big deal out of what was probably a minor injury.


    *****


    After twenty or so minutes of Gyren pacing frantically, Tyris watching confused, and Tehri sitting about listlessly, H?ra strode in with Kiriin in tow. H?ra sat herself on the edge of the divan next to Rowan, her stern expression a sign that Rowan would need to start explaining what had happened soon.


    If she¡¯d had it her way, she wouldn¡¯t be explaining anything at all. Instead, she would rather have been resting in her room and forgetting it had happened, but she knew that wasn¡¯t going to work, especially when Tyris broke the silence.


    ¡°So, my dear little Rowan, what happened?¡±


    Rowan sighed deeply before explaining how Bragi and his friends had sought her out on her way home, seeking to ambush her; how they surrounded her and punched her to the point of cracking her ribs; and finally, how she kicked him.


    For a reason Rowan didn¡¯t quite understand, both her father and Tyris winced in pain as she described the popping sound that resulted from her kick.


    While they were wincing, H?ra sensed that Rowan was hiding something, namely the part about Bragi having taken her dagger. It didn¡¯t take long for H?ra to get the information out of her. Much to Rowan¡¯s surprise, when she finished explaining, H?ra held her in a soft embrace, taking care not to cause her any pain.


    The two men of the house soon recovered, and Tyris suddenly burst out laughing. ¡°It would seem that our little Rowan acted like a champion, conquering a most dreadful foe,¡± he stated with what seemed like a flourish. For a soldier, he was awfully dramatic.


    H?ra released Rowan and turned to Tyris. ¡°She may have done so, but it should never have come to this. Had Sv?rig listened, he would know to keep his child on a leash. I have no choice but to get the Town Council involved before Sv?rig pleads his own case.¡± H?ra spoke in a serious tone, her accent getting stronger as it tended to do when she was angry.


    Tyris was just about to respond when Rowan started complaining that they were talking about her when she was right there.


    ¡°Sorry, Rowan,¡± Tyris apologised. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to. I must clarify, however, that the dreadful foe I was referring to was fear, not Bragi.¡±


    ¡°I wouldnae say that. I¡¯m still practically shaking in my boots.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Rowan,¡± Kiriin interjected. ¡°I think you were really brave to stand up to them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? I¡¯m sure you could have easily gotten away from them once you knew that they were coming.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. Maybe? I didn¡¯t know where they all were, so they may have ambushed me or something. And even if I did get away, all it would¡¯ve been doing would be delaying the inevitable. I just wanted it to stop, and I knew it wasn¡¯t going to if I just did nothing. I guess maybe wanting and knowing that outweighed the fear? I cannae say more than that.¡±


    ¡°And so it should be!¡± said Gyren from across the room. ¡°Conquering emotion isn¡¯t about making emotions go away, assuming you aren¡¯t a Stoic. It¡¯s about acknowledging your emotions and not letting them defeat or overwhelm you. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what Tyris meant.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Father, I did indeed. I must say though, dear Rowan, the way you described that kick, it reminds me of the strength I¡¯ve heard fledgling Ardents are capable of.¡± The statement from Tyris seemed innocent enough, but Rowan couldn¡¯t help but notice how her mother shot him a glance when he mentioned Ardents.

 Chapter 4: Heartflame

    The afternoon following Rowan¡¯s confrontation progressed with everyone busying around her like bees. H?ra gave her advice on other options she could take in the future, suggesting that a defensive approach may be more prudent.


    Rowan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in response as she knew her mother would have acted in much the same way had it been Bragi¡¯s father, if not worse.


    Actually, the more Rowan thought about it, a similar exchange between the two of them would border on cataclysmic. They hated each other with an untold passion that their children could only emulate. But H?ra wanted to at least put on a show of being a responsible adult and performance was her specialty.


    While H?ra talked to Rowan, Gyren went to find their family doctor, Doctor Br?n. When Gyren returned with the doctor, he immediately got to work, making sure Rowan¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t any worse than they appeared.


    ¡°From the look of things, you¡¯ve got two bruised ribs. Fortunately, the swelling isn¡¯t too bad, and there aren¡¯t any signs of serious internal trauma. I¡¯ll need to go back and get the requisite medicines so that we can have you healthy in little more than the blink of an eye.¡±


    Rowan was surprised her ribs weren¡¯t broken, as every movement caused pain to shoot through her body. If bruised ribs felt this bad, she could only imagine how much worse things would¡¯ve been had they actually broken.


    Doctor Br?n also pointed toward her ankle. ¡°I¡¯ll also bring something for the ankle. Looks like you took a nasty fall.¡±


    Even though she knew he was just doing her job and looking after her, it felt like she¡¯d been called out for not reporting the injury sooner.


    Unsurprisingly, H?ra and Gyren were quite put out that Rowan hadn¡¯t told them about that particular accident, sharp glances thrown her way, but they chose not to comment on it.


    Satisfied with his exam, Doctor Br?n left to retrieve the supplies for her. When he returned, he gave her some rather strong pain medication and a poultice to be used on both her ankle and ribs.


    ¡°The job is all done. She should recover just fine in no time. If you need me again, you know where to find me,¡± he said, waving goodbye and departing.


    After the doctor left, H?ra soon followed suit to talk to the Town Council so that she could settle the whole An¡¯Teag issue once and for all. She also had to ensure that Rowan wasn¡¯t unjustly punished for the confrontation with Bragi.


    Gyren had to return to his store as well, so the responsibility fell on Tyris to be the watchful big brother. He spent that time telling Rowan and Tehri stories of legendary Ardents and Stoics.


    Rowan was fascinated by stories that she was sure were heavily embellished; there was just simply no way a Stoic Kairosi Fire Monk could devour a blazing inferno single-handedly no matter how strong they were. Tehri, on the other hand, was markedly less interested, so Tyris tried to engage her in a Ferran game called Ruun. What amazed Rowan almost as much as the stories is that it actually worked.


    As afternoon said its goodbyes and evening came waltzing in, Rowan came to the conclusion that it was a good day. Compared to the last encounter she¡¯d had with Bragi, she was feeling ecstatic, over the moon even. For the first time in her short life, she had won against her great and terrible tormentor, and it was a victory to end the war.


    Though, something did confuse her about the blow she had given Bragi. When the rumour mill delivered the news of what had actually happened when his crotch popped, all the men around her turned dead white.


    *****


    Rowan expected to be out of action for a few weeks at least due to her ribs. However, Doctor Br?n¡¯s poultice worked miracles and Rowan was active within a few days. Not only did the poultice bring down the swelling, it also did wonders at clearing up the bruising.


    Unfortunately, she still hadn¡¯t fully recovered and had been banned from visiting the forest until she had been given the all-clear from the doctor. She was still free to be physical in other ways as long as there was little risk of any blunt-force trauma to her ribs, but she was still rather disappointed. That is to say, right up until she came to a realisation; she could still, in theory, learn the basics of how to fight with a sword or some other weapon if she could convince someone to teach her.


    Following the fifth day of recovery, Rowan hunted down Tyris to try and persuade him that giving her lessons was an excellent idea. It turned out that this battle would be just as hard as her last conquest against Bragi as it turned into a war of attrition.


    Tyris¡¯ resolve was ironclad. Rowan found it admirable, though she totally wasn¡¯t jealous. That is until his resolve finally broke after a week of Rowan chipping away at it.


    ¡°Come on, Tyr!¡± Rowan sighed indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s been a week already; what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±


    ¡°You could get hurt again, make your injuries worse.¡± Tyris¡¯ voice was wary as he responded. He had forgotten how insistent his sister could be.


    ¡°We both know that¡¯s not gonna happen if we¡¯re only practising the basics.¡±


    ¡°What about sparring?¡± Tyris asked. ¡±That¡¯s an essential part of learning.¡±


    ¡°Who says we need to spar until I¡¯m ready?¡±


    Tyris wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that, so he tried a different argument. ¡°Well, you still don¡¯t have your strength back.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do a handstand?¡± She had responded before Tyris even finished his sentence. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Honest.¡±


    ¡°What about¡­¡±


    ¡°Irrelevant. I¡¯ve heard all of your arguments, and you won¡¯t change my mind. I¡¯ve seen you doing exercises outside, and they aren¡¯t that far off dancing in terms of intensity. You do know that Ma let me start back up with my dance lessons over five days ago, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She took a second to breathe after that to see if Tyris would respond, but he knew she wasn¡¯t finished. Smiling to herself, Rowan revealed her trump card.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen enough of your routines and exercises to try it myself, but that would be incomplete and probably be beyond my level, especially without any fundamentals. Now that would be dangerous. So doesn¡¯t it stand to reason that I should have someone teach me so that I don¡¯t mess up?¡±


    Rowan felt a little guilty using that line as it was a touch on the manipulative side, but she felt it was important that she started young. Furthermore, she knew if she waited until she was fully recovered, Tyris would have likely already left.


    ¡°Fine!¡± he sighed in exasperation. ¡°But only under a few very important conditions. First, we clear it with mother and father. If you can¡¯t convince them, you haven¡¯t convinced me yet. Second, we will only cover the absolute basics and fundamentals until you have recovered more. I will talk with Doctor Br?n to work out suitable parameters. Thirdly, I insist that Kiriin and Kyr partake in the training as well. That way I can trust that you will watch each other and keep each other safe. Plus, having people to train with is the best way in my opinion.¡±


    Rowan nodded in acknowledgement of all three of Tyris¡¯ conditions. They made sense, and she was only responsible for fulfilling two of them.


    To Tyris¡¯ surprise, Gyren took more persuading, but Rowan knew it would play out that way. H?ra just needed to hear the points in a concise manner and get Tyris¡¯ assurances. Gyren, however, hated the idea of either of his daughters getting hurt.


    Rowan felt like he worried too much at times, but she loved him all the more for it. Even so, he relented, and the twins didn¡¯t need any persuading. Neither did their parents, except for requiring that it didn¡¯t get in the way of school.


    *****


    Rowan¡¯s excitement for the upcoming lessons continued to grow like a rising crescendo, right up until it came crashing down as Tyris began his first lecture. What made it even worse was the smug grin he gave her as he went into proper safety measures. For those first few hours, she would have rather been lectured at by Master Idyr. At least he wouldn¡¯t be rubbing it in her face.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take Tyris too long to move on to the more interesting aspects of martial theory. So much so that Rowan was able to start absorbing information. It still sucked that there weren¡¯t any practical elements in the beginning, but Tyris was being overly careful to not strain her.


    That over-protectiveness lessened with each day, to the point that Tyris brought in some practice weapons for them to try out. Rowan could only guess where he had managed to procure so many as he had acquired at least one of almost every commonly used weapon in the Midiran military, as well as a couple of the less commonly used ones. The only exceptions were some of the longer battlefield polearms.


    The initial idea behind Tyris bringing the weapons in so early was to give everyone a feel for them. This was made possible by each one having comparable weight and balance to their combat-ready counterparts. Granted, the rounded mace and warhammer may well have been combat-ready, all things considered.


    Alas, actually learning how to use the weapons beyond the basic theory was not yet on the agenda. Before that, Tyris wanted to focus on stances and footwork. At first, Rowan felt that the whole exercise would be trivial, considering how she danced almost every day. It took a fair while to correct her of that notion, as Tyris couldn¡¯t utilise the age-old tactic of ¡°push them over¡±; at least, not whilst Rowan was still recovering.


    The way he got around this restriction was through self-sacrifice, also known as teaching by example. He emulated Rowan¡¯s movements and had all three of them take turns at knocking him off balance. He then repeated the exercise, but with proper footwork. The lesson was painfully clear; Tyris could feel the bruises already.


    Fortunately, Rowan¡¯s experience did let her quickly adapt from the open and fluid motions she was using to the tighter, more efficient movements and lower centre of mass required of good martial footwork. With that in mind, she still had a slight dancer¡¯s flair. No amount of lecturing from Tyris would strike it from her style. He also didn¡¯t complain too much as she still progressed a fair bit faster than the other two, at least in this aspect of their training.


    Once Tyris deemed that Rowan was ready, he had them introduce various weapons into their routine. Spears, swords, and shields were amongst the first he had them train with. He wouldn¡¯t shut up about the importance of shields and spears. To be fair, he had a point. Spears weren¡¯t the most popular weapon throughout history for nothing, and shields could protect most of the body when used correctly. The reach advantage offered by spears was particularly useful for Ferran¡¯s with their shorter stature. That is, when they weren¡¯t using bows.


    From the get-go, Kyr looked like a natural once he had a weapon in his hands and he was able to train with it. It was Rowan¡¯s first time really seeing such an overt application of his Gift. As an Elite, his ability to learn martial skills, be they practical or theoretical, was greatly enhanced. Rowan wasn¡¯t sure exactly how it worked, but that was the general idea at least.


    Strangely enough, however, Kiriin was falling behind. She should have been right up there with Kyr. They were twins, after all, and twins almost always had the same Gift as it was based on which lunar month a person was born. The only exceptions were when someone was born during a double lunar eclipse or during the transition between lunations.


    It was in following that line of thinking that Rowan realised Kiriin¡¯s great deception. The twins had been born at the end of the third crimson lunation of The Warrior. So much so that the transition must have happened as the two were being born.


    In hindsight, it all made so much sense. Rowan had ignored the possibility as she had always believed the transition happened during the middle of the night and the twins were born solidly during the day. It was such a narrow understanding that refused to take into account the Resonance between Illyria and the Goddess via the moons.


    Of course, that was only the strictly academic reason why it made sense, but it didn¡¯t explain why it should have been obvious. No, that came from the Gift that followed immediately after the Elite and the simple fact that Kiriin was bloody brilliant at sneaking around. She had the Gift of the Stalker and it explained her ability to blend in perfectly.


    Unfortunately, the lack of a supporting Gift or any significant observational experience left Kiriin falling behind the others. It didn¡¯t help that Tyris¡¯ lessons on weapons opened up significantly after they moved on from the basics of swords and spears.


    She didn¡¯t let herself get overwhelmed by decision paralysis, however. Instead, she opted to focus on only a few weapons that Rowan felt complimented her Gift quite nicely, namely bows, daggers, and short spears.


    Specialising in archery was clearly cheating as Tyris refused to let Rowan use a bow until she was fully healed. Even so, she didn¡¯t mind too much. Not only that, seeing Kiriin work so hard ignited her own competitive spirit. It got to the point that Tyris had to stop her from pushing herself beyond her limits.


    On the flip side, Kyr was notably more level-headed in his approach. He focused on giving each weapon a go and looking into their pros and cons, both from a theoretical and a practical standpoint. In time, this led to him working out what he wanted to focus on.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    He had a clear preference for two-handed weapons, especially spears and longswords. He also lamented rather loudly that they didn¡¯t have any greatswords or halberds to train with. It took Tyris pointing out that he would need to be a fair bit stronger to be able to use such weapons effectively for him to shut up about it.


    Compared to Kiriin and Kyr, Rowan took a much more haphazard approach to finding what she wanted to focus on. At first, she tried, somewhat foolishly, to be the best at everything. Such was the path of a competitive Rowan.


    After Tyris scolded her for going overboard, she just followed her heart. It was a surprise to no one that she had a fondness for bladed weapons. This was particularly true of the willow leaf sabre with its resemblance to Elan Fiir, the family sword.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t just limit herself to a single weapon. She did, however, make sure that she specialised in weapons that went well with a more fluid fighting style. At least, that was the driving force behind most of her choices, which were almost all swords.


    The rest of her choices were more practical, even if she was still guided to them by her heart and a desire to be able to defend herself. The first of these choices came in the form of knife fighting as she was determined to carry around her dagger at all times; not least because it was a useful tool.


    Secondly, she wanted to practise fighting whilst unarmed. The altercation with Bragi made it clear that she needed some kind of backup for whenever she was in a position where she couldn¡¯t run away or use a weapon. This was just another way for her to put faith in her legs.


    Lastly, Rowan made plans to practise archery once she was fully healed, and not just because she was jealous that Kiriin could do something that she couldn¡¯t do. Not at all. Such thoughts never once popped into her mind. How could they? They couldn¡¯t. She was far too busy looking forward to seeing how they would all improve in the future.


    They¡¯d be able to go all out with their training once she was fully healed. Well, almost all out.


    *****


    Towards the end of the month, just before the Solstice, Rowan finally asked the question that had been bugging her ever since she read his letter to her on her birthday. Why had he decided to pass on the right to inherit Elan Fiir to her, and why then? H?ra had explained it, but she still didn¡¯t understand that well.


    ¡°Why, you ask?¡± he responded. ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Having responded, Tyris paused dramatically, causing Rowan to sigh and palm her face, an act which caused him to deflate a little bit. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got a couple of reasons, I guess; the first of which is fairly easy to explain.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± Rowan said expectantly.


    ¡°So first of all, the blood of our Ferran ancestors is strong in you, stronger than me or Tehri for sure. Neither of us inherited the Ferran eyes, after all, and I know for sure that I couldn¡¯t deliver a kick like you did to Bragi. Does it not make sense then, that you should inherit the sword?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? I don¡¯t see why that¡¯s relevant.¡± Rowan was still rather confused by his reasoning.


    ¡°Resonance, my dear Rowan!¡± Tyris exclaimed with an uncanny enthusiasm. ¡°Elan Fiir was forged from the crystallised tears of ancestors, so it stands to reason that the stronger our connection to the bloodline, the stronger our Resonance to them and the sword. I think that is the key to drawing upon the sword¡¯s power. Are you following?¡± he asked, taking a moment to catch a breath and make sure he hadn¡¯t lost Rowan.


    She nodded, so he continued, ¡°Right! Second reason: you wear your emotions on your sleeve, Rowan, much like the Ardents that the Naliir of old were known for. You have their strength. It is my hope that, one day, you will embody the legacy of our ancestors, my little crusader.¡±


    Tyris¡¯ explanation left Rowan¡¯s jaw hanging. She wasn¡¯t sure of how to respond, especially as something seemed odd about his tone when he mentioned Ardents. Kyr and Kiriin were also listening with bated breath. After a moment, Rowan finally responded. ¡°Aren¡¯t I a wee bit young for such lofty expectations?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Perhaps. However, I believe you are strong enough to bear it on your little shoulders. There is another factor that I¡¯ve yet to mention that makes you rather unique. You see, a few very important factors aligned on your birthday to create a special kind of Resonance that is extremely rare. Primarily, both of the Goddess¡¯ Sacred Primes were in Resonance. I swear, the only way it could have been more perfect would have been if it were a double eclipse¡­¡±


    As Tyris rambled on, Rowan stared at him blankly. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand a word you just said,¡± she stated flatly.


    ¡°Sorry, let me explain. On your birthday, several Resonance Factors came into alignment. The most important of these Resonance Factors was tied strongly to the Resonance of the Goddess¡¯ Sacred Primes of three and eleven. I¡¯m sure you can already see how it being your eleventh birthday is significant. So then we have the second Factor ¡ª you¡¯re still confused, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rowan nodded.


    ¡°Is it the Resonance Factor?¡±


    She nodded again.


    ¡°Well, that complicates things slightly. So Resonance Factors are the metaphysical interactions that allow for especially strong Resonance to occur. These Factors can then further Resonate with each other to amplify the effect even more. Does that make more sense?¡± Rowan nodded for the third time before letting Tyris continue. ¡°In the correct circumstances, Resonance Factors can fundamentally change the world. Nations have collapsed and races have been born because of the proper Resonance Factors aligning.


    ¡°Anyway, I think that covers the basics of Resonance Factors. If you want to know more, I recommend asking Master Idyr, but it should suffice for now. I¡¯ve already covered the first factor, and the second is somewhat related as we were born eleven years apart. The third and final factor lies in the fact that you are mother¡¯s third child¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Rowan suddenly interjected. ¡°What do you mean? Tehri is Ma¡¯s third child, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Tyris flashed a look that made it clear that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°You should ask Mother about that,¡± he responded, trying to cover for the mistake. ¡°Now, that¡¯s enough long-winded explanations. It¡¯s only a day until the Solstice and then I¡¯m leaving, so back to the lessons we go.¡±


    Tyris moved on without finishing his explanation and instead left Rowan with even more questions. And while the twins engaged in the renewed lessons with enthusiasm, Rowan couldn¡¯t shake Tyris¡¯ words. What did he mean by ¡®third child¡¯, and why had he mentioned Ardents in such an odd tone? She wished that she could ask her mother, but she was busy preparing for the Solstice Festival.


    *****


    Over the next day, Rowan found her mood dropping to a new low, even rivalling Tehri¡¯s demeanour for most of the past couple of weeks. Because of what Tyris had said, she was sure that her family had been keeping some great secret.


    It hadn¡¯t been the first time that Rowan picked up on something odd when Ardents had been mentioned; there had been the look her mother had earlier that week amongst other times. Then there was the heavy implication that she had an older brother or sister that she knew nothing about. As she thought about it more and more, dark and horrible thoughts clouded her mind.


    Why? Why haven¡¯t Ma and Da told me anything? Did I do something? Am I the reason that they aren¡¯t around? Did I hurt them? Is it Bragi? Please don¡¯t be Bragi. Does that mean that Ma was unfaithful?


    No! She wouldn¡¯t do that!


    But, what then? Did Bragi¡¯s Da hurt her? Ma did say that bad people sometimes forced themselves on others. He could have. He does hate half-breeds.


    The thoughts were driving Rowan to the brink of despair, and tears flooded her eyes. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t make them go away; they just kept getting worse and worse. As evening approached, she found the relentless doubts and thoughts to be unbearable. Rowan struggled to think of any options that would help.


    In the end, she hoped that asking her mother would at least answer a couple of her questions. She found H?ra practising a song for the dance around the bonfires at the end of the festival. When Rowan entered the room, H?ra turned quickly and hurried over to Rowan when she noticed her red and puffy eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dear? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my head,¡± Rowan explained, tears in her eyes. ¡°I cannae stop my thoughts from racing. No matter what I do, I keep thinking awful things like maybe Bragi¡¯s Da hurt you a really long time ago, and¡ª and¡ª¡± Rowan¡¯s voice trailed off into a sob.


    ¡°What made you think that?¡± H?ra asked, looking rather concerned.


    ¡°Tyris mentioned that I was your third child, and I thought maybe Bragi¡ª I mean, it would explain why you hate them, and they already hate us. And then I thought if that wasn¡¯t true, then maybe I did something wrong and, because of that, I¡¯m not allowed to know about my other big brother or sister. Maybe I hurt them?¡± At this point, the tears in her eyes were flowing free.


    H?ra quickly brought the sobbing Rowan into her arms as she tried to comfort her. ¡°Oh, Rowan, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t think keeping this secret would hurt you so much. I should have known. I thought that if you knew, you would blame yourself. Perhaps if I¡¯d told you when you were younger, it wouldn¡¯t have been so heavy a blow. I can¡¯t promise that knowing the truth will make you feel any better, but you deserve to know. Are you okay with that?¡±


    Rowan nodded meekly and buried her face into H?ra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now, before I tell you, know that it wasn¡¯t your fault and, no matter what, I love you. We all do.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    H?ra started to stroke Rowan¡¯s hair as she began to explain the truth behind the long-kept secret. ¡°Your father and I have been holding onto this secret since you were born. The truth is that you weren¡¯t alone. Just before you, your twin sister, Rina, was born. I still remember the day. She was much quieter than you were, but she was still a healthy little girl and, in any other family, she would have remained that way. Unfortunately, we aren¡¯t any other family.¡±


    Rowan looked up when her mother paused, waiting for more. When nothing came, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°Long ago,¡± H?ra started again with a sigh, ¡°something happened to one of our ancestors following a double solar eclipse. By all accounts, it was a freak occurrence, something that should¡¯ve been impossible, and it caused all manner of changes and bizarre Resonance to the area that was touched by the totality of the eclipse. That¡¯s what led to the birth of the Ferran.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a legend? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be God-touched like the Kairosi and Miriel?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°The event was well recorded at the time, and we weren¡¯t the only thing that was changed. Everything in that area was. From the animals to the trees, to the land itself. The Resonance was just that powerful. The progenitor of our lineage and a few others saw that power and sought to harness it somehow. I don¡¯t know the details surrounding their ritual, but it worked. Everyone involved was imbued with the essence of Rowan¡¯el, as were their descendents.


    ¡°Even now, it affects us. Because of that ritual, our bloodline is known for producing incredibly strong Ardents, as are the others, though I don¡¯t know if any have survived to this day.¡±


    ¡°That cannae be the full story,¡± Rowan interrupted.


    "Of course not. Let me finish next time. Anyway, as a secondary effect of the ritual our connection to the Azure Eye was also damaged by the ritual. Since then, there hasn¡¯t been a single Stoic born of our bloodlines. Everyone who Awakens in our family always does so as an Ardent.


    ¡°Alas, this brings us to why your sister isn¡¯t with us. You were identical twins, and when one identical twin has the potential to Awaken, so does the other. However, this is guaranteed to result in an Ardent-Stoic pair. It¡¯s random which one ends up as which, but it is set in stone long before they Awaken. In yours and Rina¡¯s case, she was set to be the Stoic, and the Resonance of that potential and our bloodline caused her body to quickly deteriorate. She passed away a few months later.¡±


    There were a couple of tears twinkling in H?ra¡¯s eyes as she finished explaining. It was a lot for Rowan to take in; she felt like her world had simultaneously been shattered whilst also being cleared of the haze that had plagued her for the past day.


    Rowan cried for the sister she never knew she had and smiled for the future she was now determined to live for the two of them.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me, Ma,¡± Rowan finally said after she finished crying.


    ¡°I should never have kept it a secret from you,¡° H?ra responded, wiping away Rowan¡¯s tears, ¡°I only hurt you more by doing so.¡± She then smiled at Rowan. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you cleaned up and ready for the Festival. We¡¯ll sing and dance together in memory of your sister.¡±


    Rowan nodded quietly as H?ra carried her through to the bath. It was at times like this that Rowan was reminded of how surprisingly strong her mother was. Barely two fingers taller than five feet and slight of build, she had no difficulty carrying Rowan with a gentle grace, and while Rowan was small, she was still only a foot shorter than H?ra.


    Like a river, Rowan let the bath wash away her worries, and the scent of roses soon warmed her heart. It was time to get ready for the Festival.


    Rowan stood in her room wearing a beautiful white dress that fell just above her knee. It was held with a belt around her waist, and in the right light, she was positively incandescent.


    About her feet, she wore sandals that wrapped around her ankles. As always, her neck was graced by the twin moon pendant which was even more meaningful to her now as she felt it represented her and Rina. To complete her ensemble, she wore her hair in a loose ponytail held by the hair clip she had received from Kiriin and Kyr.


    All in all, she barely recognised herself. Especially since H?ra had insisted on doing her makeup. She looked in the mirror and smiled, her rosebud lips and large violet eyes shining.


    She was ready to leave.


    *****


    The sun had just started to set when Rowan and her family arrived at the park outside of town where the festival was being held. To Rowan¡¯s young eyes, it almost looked like the entire town had gathered around the unlit bonfire, though she knew how unlikely that was. Some folk preferred more private celebrations and others were too old, young, or unwell to attend. Not that it made the event any less awe-inspiring or jubilant.


    The sound of music filled the air as children played and adults made merry with wine and ale, while a troupe of fire dancers dazzled any and all spectators as they made their offering to the sun, the Heart of the Father.


    To any other in attendance, the Festival wasn¡¯t much different from how it usually was. To Rowan, however, it was near overwhelming. With how her emotions had been bombarding her heart, everything was infinitely more intense. She couldn¡¯t help but stare into the flames in breathless wonderment.


    Rowan was snapped out of her bedazzlement by a hand landing on the top of her head. A slight turn to look over her shoulder revealed Tyris, his hand unmoved.


    ¡°Why is your hand up there?¡± she asked, somewhat confused and unaware as to how long she had been in a daze.


    After a moment of letting the question hang, he responded dramatically, ¡°I merely noticed my dear little sister entranced by the flames. I took it upon myself to bring you back from the land of dreams. Now fly, little robin, and dance the night away.¡±


    He looked down towards Rowan to see the effect his words and melodramatic delivery had had on her. She blinked a couple of times in response, caught completely off guard by her brother¡¯s melodramatic outburst.


    His words were so completely unexpected and outrageous, that she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. With her silvery peals of laughter, Rowan¡¯s emotions flowed free, and she found herself somewhat grounded. She smiled and went searching for Kiriin and Kyr before Tyris started another embarrassing tirade to encourage her to have fun.


    Amongst the setting sun, Rowan danced her heart out with Kiriin and Kyr and then her family. She danced with wanton abandonment, and she flowed with the grace and fluidity of a river, caring not for pain or exhaustion. In that eternal moment, there were no sad memories, no hateful words, only the warmth and joy of friends and family, both living and dead, remembered and forgotten.


    When darkness finally descended on N?myris, the bonfires were lit, and H?ra started to sing the Lament of the Sun God, marking the last phase of the Festival. H?ra¡¯s song reached everyone and resonated deeply with Rowan who chose to dance alone, though only in a sense. In truth, she was dancing with the memory of Rina and their unspoken and renewed bond.


    As Rowan danced, the Lament of the Sun God evolved into a new melody with a profound emotional complexity and a deep sadness layered into the song. To most, it was merely a beautiful song; to Rowan, it was a lament for her lost sister. As her mother sang the final song of the night, Rowan danced with glistening tears that seemed almost like crystals in the light of the fading bonfires.


    An eternity passed and the lament came to a close. The bonfires were little more than embers, and everyone had stopped dancing. After a night full of music, it was eerily sombre. The townsfolk that still remained started to slowly drift off back home.


    Rowan, however, was dead on her feet, completely exhausted from the night¡¯s festivities. She tried to walk towards her family only for her legs to fail her. Tyris caught her just in time and brought her into his arms.


    There, she fell asleep as he carried her home with the rest of the family in tow.

 Chapter 5: Love

    Two and half years had passed since H?ra had told Rowan the truth about her long-lost twin sister, Rina. That, in and of itself, was quite the shock. However, it also held a deeper meaning; that Rowan had lived meant that she would one day Awaken as an Ardent.


    That is to say that her Awakening was all but guaranteed. There was, however, a small sliver of uncertainty that Rowan was determined to overcome. She would not let Rina¡¯s death be in vain.


    With that in mind, she had tried to learn as much as she could about Ardents from Master Idyr. Unfortunately, his understanding of the subject was somewhat limited.


    He still knew more than the average person, but his education was flavoured largely by his specialty in Resonance. Such expertise was great for learning about how Ardents could amplify the emotions of others or how their power came from the way their emotions Resonated with the Goddess and their soul.


    He even went into how Resonance would continue to build up a person¡¯s soul until it was too much for them to contain. At that point, the only thing that was needed for them to Awaken was some kind of catalyst to push them over the edge.


    Of course, when it came to asking him what that catalyst might be, he had no idea. Fortunately, he had the good sense to know his limitations, so he offered to ask his various academic contemporaries for different studies on the matter.


    Inspired by his suggestion, Rowan also turned to her father. Thanks to his business, he could purchase books from all over and he had his own sea of contacts and associates. Granted, it wasn¡¯t the easiest of endeavours for him, far from it, but he did his best.


    Between the two of them, however, they were highly successful. So much so that by the time of Rowan¡¯s thirteenth birthday, she had a veritable wealth of records on the subject. It wasn¡¯t all useful.


    Even so, Rowan found it difficult to even scratch the surface of what she had. The literature was just so dense and difficult to read, and a lot of it felt incomplete. Rowan surmised this was likely due to how rare Awakening was. It was rather difficult to study a group that was a fair bit less than a percent of the population at the best of times.


    Once Rowan managed to get into the meat of her reading, however, she was able to learn some fairly significant tidbits about Ardents and Stoics.


    One particularly noteworthy fact that she found to be rather interesting was that the vast majority of Ardents and Stoics had their Awakening before their seventeenth birthdays. By the age of twenty-three, it was almost completely unheard of. For some reason, as you got older, Awakening became increasingly less likely.


    It took Rowan significantly longer to find a potential answer to her question. Seeing it sent a chill down her spine. So much so that it actually gave her second thoughts about forcing the issue.


    No one should need to go through that.


    To make matters worse, it wasn¡¯t even a guarantee. Rowan pushed those thoughts away as she looked for other ways to encourage her Awakening.


    Of course, Rowan had done much more than just studying since that emotional Midsummer¡¯s Day. First and foremost was the time she spent with H?ra, learning to sing and dance. It had come to mean the world to her and not just because of the precious time it gave her with her mother.


    Rowan also valued the strength, flexibility, and athleticism that dancing offered her, and she really enjoyed singing. The strong, slender form that she was developing from all the exercise she was doing also proved that her Ferran ancestry was holding fast.


    Her development from all her training was most apparent in her legs as her muscles grew more in density than in size.


    Of course, she did much more than just train with her mother. With the twins reaching adolescence just after the solstice, they had started joining her in the forest. Between the three of them, they found various ways to take full advantage of the arboreal wonderland.


    The three of them were especially fond of stealth tag as it let each of them be creative in playing to their strengths. What made the game so engaging is that they each had ways of excelling in either role.


    Rowan had her speed and mobility which gave her a massive advantage when it came to navigation. Kiriin¡¯s growing mastery of her Gift and stealth, in general, made her exceptionally difficult to track. And Kyr¡¯s strategic acumen helped him plan his way to victory, no matter the scenario.


    With such qualities in mind, the game became an ever-growing arms race and the finish line was far beyond the horizon. The arms race could also be seen in the training regimen Tyris had given them.


    In just two and a half years, they made significant progress in the areas they chose to specialise in. So much so that they were able to further personalise their approaches to training


    Rowan, for one, had started capitalising on the explosive strength in her legs as she focused on outmanoeuvring the twins with speed and power. The strategy was particularly useful when she was able to rush them down before they could take the initiative. Her plan was to combine all of her strengths with her preference for light, nimble weaponry into her own style.


    Unfortunately, the increased intensity of her fighting style made it significantly more draining in longer fights. That isn¡¯t to say she wasn¡¯t working on her stamina as well, just that it was falling behind and that it wasn¡¯t an issue that the other two had.


    Kyr in particular almost never worried about getting overly tired in a fight. Part of this came from his overall focus on strategy and his martially analytical mind. Rowan could almost see the cogs turning whenever they sparred. It was as if he was approaching it like a game of Ruun.


    There was also the fact that he approached combat in a particularly defensive fashion. This approach was largely reinforced by his preference for weapons with significant reach, such as greatswords and polearms.


    His defensive style eventually evolved into what he liked to call an offensive defence. On his path to this strategy, he even managed to get the idea that spinning around whilst using a greatsword was a good trick.


    Rowan thought it was rather silly, but he swore it was effective when you were outnumbered. Of course, it wasn¡¯t something they could easily test as it was just the three of them and it wasn¡¯t effective against either of the girls¡¯ styles.


    Kiriin especially shot down any ideas of testing out the technique in a beautifully literal fashion during the previous summer. Instead of saying anything when Kyr suggested it for the last time, she just placed her hand on her bow and smiled.


    Rowan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she did that.


    It was a testament to all the hard work Kiriin had put into her training. There was just something about it that inspired Rowan.


    It wasn¡¯t just archery that Kiriin excelled at, her skill with daggers, knives, and short spears was unparalleled. Between the three of them, at least.


    Kiriin had also started training with the hunters and rangers to further develop her Gift beyond what she could get from playing in the forest. Rowan felt like she was falling massively behind with the development of her own Gift.


    On top of all the training and studying she had done, Rowan also noticed the years brought other noteworthy changes. Her body had started to mature, and she even managed to grow a wee bit taller, though she was still dwarfed by Kiriin and Kyr.


    Thankfully, with Bragi out of the equation, Rowan had grown to be much happier, and she liked how things changed. Granted, the compliments that she had been getting from Kyr, and Kiriin for that matter, certainly helped.


    If anything, she couldn¡¯t help but glow upon being given the compliments, even if she didn¡¯t completely understand the reason for the sudden influx of them.


    That isn¡¯t to say that growing up was all good. For one, she had to suffer through growing pains without any of the actual growing.


    Then there was also the start of her first cycle. Seeing the blood was enough to cause her to freak out despite the fact that she knew it was coming. The cramps that played percussion to the melody of blood certainly didn''t help either.


    In time, the pain became more bearable for the most part. Some months were especially bad and there was still a tenderness to both her body and heart that the inevitable flow of her cycle never ceased to bring.


    There were other issues that Rowan had noticed during those years. Unfortunately, these issues were even worse than her period or any other factor of growing up.


    As Rowan grew more independent, Tehri started distancing herself from her, and Rowan couldn¡¯t fathom why. It wasn¡¯t as if Tehri was also going through the same changes, she was still a couple of years too young for that, but it was like she was an entirely different person.


    It was painful to see.


    Rowan even missed Tehri¡¯s manic episodes. It beat seeing her depressed and feeling so far away.


    In the beginning, Rowan tried talking to Tehri. She was receptive at first, but as Rowan spent more and more time out of the house, Tehri stopped responding.


    For months, Rowan tried to think of a solution and each one crumbled before her eyes.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Rowan considered asking her parents for help after a while, only to decide against it. This was her problem and she didn¡¯t want to burden them with her pain.


    After a few more attempts, Rowan came to one final solution to the problem. All she had to do was pull away. It was easier than the pain of failing to get closer, even if it meant losing her little sister.


    Alas, Rowan¡¯s solution was far from perfect. All too frequently, her thoughts would return to the matter and whether or not she was doing the right thing.


    Such an occasion struck as she took to the frozen streets of N?myris. Despite having a destination in mind, she found herself meandering more than a particularly adventurous river.


    She felt lost. Like the path she took, her thoughts wandered. It was as if she was trapped in a labyrinth. Even so, she couldn¡¯t let herself be defeated by regret. Especially as there was still a chance that she didn¡¯t need to do anything to fix the issues with her and Tehri.


    Time was said to heal all wounds, after all.


    Rowan held onto that thought as she tried to focus on the actual task at hand. Her wandering thoughts had taken her somewhat off course, but she was able to navigate the way back on route to her destination. There lay the road to her much-needed distraction.


    She ventured out west into the sea of snow and ice that coated the fields and grasslands outside of N?myris. Onwards she trekked until she arrived on the precipice of a great boreal war.


    Needing a brief moment before stepping into the fray, Rowan clapped her hands to her face in an attempt to centre herself.


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s enough wallowing for me!


    ¡°I hope.¡±


    Rowan closed her eyes and stepped over the crest of the hill she was standing on. When she opened them again, they fell on a giant snowball fight between the twins and some twenty others from their class.


    To a casual observer, the ten to one disparity would seem to be massively unfair. Such an observation would be true from a certain point of view. Just not to the viewpoint of the aforementioned casual observer.


    Whilst it was true that the larger group had strength in numbers, Kiriin and Kyr had spent the past two years honing their Gifts and a whole suite of complementary skills. Add on to that the experience they had with their training and Kyr¡¯s fondness for strategy, the reality of the situation was clear.


    One by one, the larger group fell to either Kyr¡¯s unrelenting assault or Kiriin¡¯s stealthy blows.


    Even without any strict rules on how to be victorious, they were losing.


    They just didn¡¯t have the requisite skills to bring their advantages to bear. Even the ones with the relevant Gifts were lacking. In the face of overwhelming strategy and preparation, they crumbled. The only reason they hadn¡¯t lost yet was that their numbers gave them the chance to recover.


    Even so, they could only take so much punishment. They would all fall without aid.


    Rowan was there to be the wildcard they needed.


    She had only a few moments to process the situation before Kyr noticed her.


    Three snowballs were upon her in the blink of an eye.


    Kyr had bunkered down with a veritable mountain of snow beside him. In the days leading up to the battle, he had created his fortress and armed it with countless spheres of perfection.


    Rowan couldn¡¯t lament her own inability to prepare for long. She had to dodge.


    Left.


    Rowan was on the move.


    She couldn¡¯t see Kiriin.


    The focus was back on Kyr. He was capitalising on his offensive defence perfectly. The only snowballs that went past his defences were the ones he threw himself.


    Rowan saw her impromptu teammates try to focus him down. In that moment, Kiriin revealed herself.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    Down they went.


    It all happened so fast, that Rowan could barely track what had happened. Already Kiriin was fading out of view. Her soft white furs blended in almost perfectly with the surrounding snow and the speckled greys added texture and broke up her silhouette.


    Rowan felt Kyr lining up a shot on her as she tried to track Kiriin. She had to move again, even if it meant losing sight of her.


    The need to come up with a solid plan of action was rising. Keeping track of both of them at the same time was nigh impossible. That left her with only one real choice.


    Focus on them one at a time.


    Granted, doing so would leave her open to attack from the other, but it was better than nothing. All she had to do now was decide which one had to fall first.


    She didn¡¯t give it much thought. Kyr was the only logical answer. Keeping track of Kiriin whilst dodging him would be a fool¡¯s errand. He, on the other hand, had a static position.


    Her team failed because they were slow. Rowan would not make the same mistake.


    As she weaved through the crossfire, Rowan quickly formulated a plan. She knew that making snowballs would be more than just a little bit stupid. She¡¯d be a sitting duck if she tried and she couldn¡¯t do what she needed to with them.


    At first, Rowan made it look like she was going to try and go after Kiriin. Then, out of nowhere, she turned on her heel. She capitalised on her superior speed, smaller frame, and lighter clothing to charge Kyr.


    Keep moving. Left. Right. Jump. If I stop, Kyr will hit me.


    Rowan did all she could to move as unpredictably as she could, zigzagging at seemingly random intervals, and in fluid motions she slid, jumped, and rolled, her silhouette bearing no consistency of form as she ran.


    The closest Kyr came to hitting her was the odd glancing blow, and within the blink of an eye, she was upon him.


    In the last few seconds of her charge, Rowan accelerated to a significant speed, and at the lip of Kyr¡¯s fortified trench, she flipped over him, spinning in the air.


    As she landed, she used her full momentum to carry on spinning, her foot striking the mountain of snowballs, causing it to collapse on an unsuspecting Kyr.


    In just those few moments, all of Kyr¡¯s preparation was brought crashing down. His classmates had already started making their way toward him with predatory looks in their eyes. In the time it would take him to escape the snow, they would be upon him, and he was without any snowballs to defend himself.


    Rowan took a second to bask in her initial victory, a rising laugh washing away the thoughts that had been plaguing her. She couldn¡¯t bask forever, however, as Kiriin was still at large.


    With her gift and choice of clothing, Kiriin was practically invisible to the average human, especially when she remained still. Fortunately, Rowan was far from being just an average human, particularly in the eyes¡¯ department.


    Her eyes were much like those of her Ferran teammates, capable of seeing a greater range of colour as well as that pale violet that was invisible to the other races. It was that particular perk that gave her the edge she needed; the furs and snow reflected it in different ways and in different shades.


    Without the threat of Kyr, Rowan could look out for those subtle differences, and before long, she broke through Kiriin¡¯s camouflage. Alas, finding her was only the initial challenge.


    The chase was on.


    Kiriin was on the move before Rowan could even catch her bearings. Rather than give Kiriin the chance to hide again, Rowan bolted after her. In a straight foot race, that would have been enough. With the need to focus on where Kiriin was going, however, Rowan was forced to keep a much slower pace than she normally would.


    Before long, Kiriin added a new element to the chase as she turned west toward the forest and the setting sun. Rowan had to shield her face against the blinding luminescence of the sun as it gazed straight into her eyes.


    Her pupils narrowed to little more than a razor¡¯s edge as she squinted fiercely towards the treeline. She almost lost Kiriin to the sun. Fortunately, Kiriin had forgotten to give her shadow the memo as it stretched out toward Rowan.


    Before long, however, the shadow was consumed by one much, much larger. The ever-stretching shade of the forest was almost as blinding as the sun.


    In the seconds it took for Rowan to readjust to the significantly more manageable dimness, Kiriin was gone.


    The chase was at its climax and Kiriin was gone.


    A flash of white told Rowan where.


    She had slipped beyond the trees.


    Rowan was on her tail in an instant. She refused to lose Kiriin in her verdant playground.


    Before she could get far, however, Kiriin erupted out from behind a particularly large oak with a snowball in each of her hands.


    The first snowball was flying toward Rowan¡¯s face before she could even blink. That she managed to dodge it was a miracle and one she wasn¡¯t confident she could repeat. Rather than leave it up to chance, she tackled Kiriin before she could throw the second one, sending her hat flying several feet away.


    With the hat gone, Kiriin¡¯s hair flared out, and her hazel eyes twinkled mischievously. From her vantage point, she looked down at Kiriin triumphantly, only for her heart to skip a beat as butterflies fluttered in her stomach. She didn¡¯t know why, but the soft blush on Kiriin¡¯s cheeks painted her in the most beautiful light.


    Rowan instinctively leaned in closer, quickly noticing the faint smell of perfume; Kiriin almost never wore perfume. Even if it was only for the briefest moment, she was absolutely stunning.


    In Rowan¡¯s moment of pause, Kiriin closed the gap, and their lips touched.


    That brief moment extended into an eternity.


    A kiss had never felt special before, but this time, Rowan¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing, and from the sound of it, so was Kiriin¡¯s. Furthermore, the kiss lit a small flame within her heart that invigorated her very being, and all her fatigue slipped away.


    Rowan was feeling the power of her Gift for the first time, and it was magical.


    But what does this mean? I can¡¯t have feelings for Kiriin, can I?


    The eternal moment passed, and the kiss came to a close. They lingered ever so briefly, and their noses bumped together softly. Giggling filled with mirth soon followed as they smiled at each other and rolled around in the snow.


    Suddenly, Kiriin sprayed Rowan in the face to hide her reddening face.


    Instead of retaliating in kind, Rowan leaned in for a kiss of her own.


    When Rowan eventually pulled back, she opened her eyes to see Kiriin sporting a blush as deep a red as Rowan¡¯s crimson locks. ¡°Y-y-you k-kissed me,¡± Kiriin stammered.


    ¡°You kissed me first.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. But. Well. You see. You were really cute and really close, and I hoped you wouldn¡¯t mind and and¡­¡± Kiriin struggled to find the right words to convey her feelings, and in the end, they failed her. ¡°Gah, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡±


    It was rare to see Kiriin so flustered. In fact, Rowan was sure that this was yet another first, and it tugged at her heartstrings. ¡±I didn¡¯t mind. You surprised me, but I really didn¡¯t mind. I actually kind of liked it.¡±


    Kiriin let out a large sigh, ¡°I¡¯m so relieved. I was scared you might reject me because I¡¯m a girl or because maybe someone else had caught your eye.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Does that mean?¡±


    Kiriin nodded.


    This time it was Rowan¡¯s turn to blush a deep crimson as the realisation struck her. ¡°I think I like you too.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure,¡± Kiriin responded hesitantly


    ¡°I am.¡±


    A simple admission, but one with a significant meaning to the two adolescent girls. It didn¡¯t matter to Rowan that Kiriin was a girl, nor would it have mattered if she was a boy. What mattered was that it was Kiriin, as it was Kiriin that had touched her heart.


    The pair soon walked back to the others after they had collected themselves. They agreed to keep it a secret for the time being, in part to minimise any teasing, and also because it made it feel all the more special.


    By the time they returned, Kyr was, in a sense, free from his snow tomb, though it seemed like he was wearing it more than anything as the snow clung to his clothes.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± His question got little in the way of a verbal response. Instead, the girls awkwardly looked away from each other, trying their hardest not to blush. ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t tell me then,¡± he sulked, kicking at the snow as he stomped away.

 Chapter 6: Happiness

    ¡°Love is an incredible feeling.¡± A simple conclusion that Rowan came to as she approached her destination, a secret rendezvous with Kiriin. Some would call it a date and Rowan was inclined to agree. It had only been a couple of weeks, so she was very much still riding that high; she planned to ride it forever.


    Before long, Rowan¡¯s eyes fell onto the lupine guardian statue that marked her meeting place with Kiriin, only to find her golden-haired partner in crime to be markedly absent. She sighed in relief. Leaving early had had the desired effect of not leaving Kiriin waiting. That would¡¯ve been the absolute worst!


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    Rowan practically leapt out of her skin at the sudden greeting, much to the alarm of everyone else waiting around the statue.


    ¡°Well hello to you, too,¡± Kiriin smiled as she leant in from behind Rowan.


    ¡°Where were¡ªwhen did you?¡± Rowan spluttered.


    Kiriin slid her arm into Rowan¡¯s and laughed. ¡°You really should have expected that I¡¯d do something like that,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Rowan complained back.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go before we create too much of a scene.¡±


    And just like that, Rowan was being swept away to their first destination, wherever that may be.


    Kiriin led her towards the bustling centre of town where everyone was getting ready for the Solstice Festival, despite it being a Day of Rest. With there only being a day left until the festivities began, however, it was somewhat understandable.


    Even Rowan was feeling the pressure. She had bought most of her gifts for everyone, but she still had to buy one last special gift for Kiriin. It was going to be a challenge to get it done in time with Kiriin being right there. Distracting her was not going to be easy. Well, distracting her and being free to do what needed to be done to be more precise. Whatever she ended up doing, she was determined to make a quick peck on the cheek part of the plan.


    Alas, they reached the central market in a matter of what felt like seconds, and Rowan was forced to put on her improvising hat, which is to say, an absolutely adorable tam hat that she just had to try on.


    Wait, why was she the one getting distracted? Things weren¡¯t exactly going according to her nonexistent plan. Moving swiftly on¡­


    And just like that, Rowan¡¯s misdemeanour was quickly forgotten and the couple returned to the renowned pastime of window shopping. Rowan¡¯s eyes darted around like a crazed berserker, trying to see anything and everything that would make for a good gift, whilst also trying to have fun with Kiriin and not let anything slip.


    After what felt like hours, Rowan found her prize; a pair of twin crescent earrings. Kiriin had been wanting to get her ears pierced for ages and these in particular would look absolutely stunning on her. Now all that remained was buying them on the down low. Of course that was significantly easier said than done, especially without a distraction.


    ¡°Think, Rowan, think!¡± she muttered quietly to herself.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Kiriin asked with a delicate smile.


    ¡°Nope, no, nothing at all,¡± Rowan replied, perhaps a little too quickly.


    However, rather than question her further, Kiriin just took hold of her hand again and ushered her away. Back to window shopping, they went. Rowan was left at a complete loss for what to do next. Kiriin wasn¡¯t giving her an inch, let alone the mile she felt that she needed.


    It was almost twenty minutes later when the natural flow of their meandering guided them toward the exit of the square. And just like that, it was behind them. Rowan had failed. That was the prevailing thought flying around her head at least.


    Somewhat fortunately, however, she wasn¡¯t given time to dwell on it as the sound of a crying child and crying wares reached her ears. Rowan and Kiriin were pushed aside from the path of an approaching wagon and ahead of them lay quite a commotion.


    A young boy was strewn across the ground amidst a small smattering of crates that had fallen beside him. Rowan rushed to his side to see if he was okay with Kiriin in step right behind her.


    ¡°Sami!¡± she called out softly, crouching down beside the crying boy. He was clutching at his knee which appeared to be bleeding slightly. Rowan recognised him as the nephew of one of her father¡¯s merchant friends. ¡°Sami, look at me. Are you okay?¡±


    The boy looked up hesitantly, his face caught in a slight grimace of pain hidden behind a look of faltering bravery. ¡°R-rowan?¡± he sniffed.


    ¡°That¡¯s me! Come on. Let me see that knee of yours.¡±


    Sami slowly pulled his hands away to reveal the graze he was hiding. It was as Rowan suspected, not too bad, all things considered, likely due to his woollen leggings taking most of the beating. Still, the wound was covered in gravel and dirt. Fortunately, Rowan had a waterskin in her satchel along with a fresh handkerchief.


    ¡°Okay, Sami, here¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do. I¡¯m going to clean the cut on your knee. It¡¯ll probably sting a wee bit, but it will help in the long run so you¡¯ve got to be brave, okay?¡±


    Sami gave her a wide-eyed look before nodding his assent. Rowan washed away the gravel as quickly as she could without causing Sami too much pain and distress, and like an absolute trooper, he held in his tears.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good boy,¡± Rowan smiled. ¡°You did great. Now, how should I reward such a brave boy? Oh, I know! Here¡¯s a little something to treat yourself from the market.¡±


    Sami looked at the coins Rowan pushed into his hands with surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit mu¡­¡±


    Rowan shushed him quietly and then leant in to whisper, ¡°That¡¯s because I need you to do something for me.¡± She went on to explain how she needed to buy the earrings without Kiriin noticing and asked if he could do it for her. He nodded enthusiastically and ran off like he¡¯d never been injured in the first place.


    At roughly the same time, Kiriin had finished helping the shopkeeper whose wares had been knocked over. ¡°Nicely done,¡± she laughed with just a hint of mirth.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Rowan returned in kind. ¡°Shall we be off then?¡±


    ¡°No time like the present.¡±


    *****


    They were halfway to where they were planning to spend the rest of their date when Sami came running up to them with some winter fruits as a thank-you for cleaning up his knee. He did his best to surreptitiously hand over the earrings with the fruits.


    ¡°Smart lad,¡± Rowan thought to herself with a smile before handing a frostberry over to Kiriin. She then slid the earrings into her pockets as Kiriin chowed down. A few moments later they waved goodbye to Sami and made their way to the Lunar Hearth Cafe for a late lunch and some mulled cider.


    It didn¡¯t take too long to get there. Little more than ten minutes to be more exact. And they were greeted by a friendly server who took them to a small booth near the warm hearth for which the cafe was named. The scent of mulling spices filled the air as they approached and solstice decorations charmed the eyes.


    Rowan slid into the soft velvety chair that presented itself before her with a sigh of pure bliss. They had been on their feet for an age, and whilst Rowan didn¡¯t hate it, far from it in fact, nothing beat sitting down on a comfy chair after a busy day.


    Kiriin was slightly more demure as she sat down across from Rowan, but her face spoke the same truth as Rowan¡¯s sigh. Seeing that neither of them were ready to order or anything, the server left them to just sit there for a few minutes as they basked in the warm comfort and each other¡¯s company.


    After a short¡ª potentially long¡ª while, the server returned with some water and a few complimentary snacks to tide them over as they went through what was on the menu that day. Rowan eventually settled on the fish and root vegetable soup, whereas Kiriin went for the steak pie. Then to top off their orders, they both got a large cup of mulled cider, which is to say, the less alcoholic option. They weren¡¯t allowed the stronger stuff until they turned seventeen at the earliest.


    While they waited for their food and cider to arrive, Rowan slipped off her left sheepskin boot, wiggled her toes, and reached out to poke Kiriin¡¯s leg. The reaction that followed was priceless. Kiriin practically jumped out of her chair; payback for earlier.


    Alas, Rowan¡¯s victory was short-lived as the return attack soon followed. Despite her best efforts, she started losing ground, and before long she could do little more than giggle.


    ¡°Kiriin, stop! That tickles!¡± she laughed.


    When the tickling only continued, Rowan pulled her feet up and leant over to kiss a very distracted Kiriin. It would have been a masterful play, had it not been for the timing.


    ¡°Fish soup for the enthusiastic young lady,¡± the server announced as Rowan held the kiss.


    In just mere seconds, Rowan¡¯s face turned a brilliant crimson as she was frozen in that eternal moment of embarrassment until a similarly rosy Kiriin pulled away.


    ¡°And the steak pie for you, young miss,¡± the server then directed at Kiriin as Rowan finally fell back into her seat.


    Rather than say "thank you" to the server, Kiriin articulated her gratitude through a series of awkward hand flailing and nonsensical sounds that were somewhat lacking in discernable vowels. Meanwhile, Rowan just sat there completely frozen. The server thankfully did not add any further to the awkwardness and promptly left the two of them to their food.


    After a few moments alone together, Kiriin soon regained a semblance of composure. She looked across the table towards the still-blushing Rowan and smiled awkwardly at her.


    ¡°We should probably dig in before it gets cold,¡± she said, breaking the silence.


    Rowan wordlessly nodded and fumbled for her spoon. When she finally took that first sip of the soup, all of the awkwardness that lingered in her bones slipped away and was quickly replaced with delicious glee and the biggest smile.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Rowan stated as she set her spoon back down.


    ¡°It certainly is something, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kiriin replied.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    She could say that again.


    The two of them went on to savour their food and the mulled cider. Neither of them was willing to let a single drop or crumb go to waste. When they were finished, all they could do for the first few minutes was sigh in contentment.


    The sighing couldn¡¯t last forever, however, and this time, it was Rowan that broke the silence. ¡°You know what,¡± she said, ¡°if I could, I would reconfigure my dessert stomach so that I could eat another serving of that soup.¡±


    ¡°But what if dessert is just as good?¡± Kiriin wisely responded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point,¡± Rowan answered, now glancing towards the display of cakes and various other delectable treats. They might even have Alyren Raindrops on the menu.


    ¡°You¡¯re drooling, Rowan,¡± Kiriin teased.


    Rowan quickly wiped her mouth. ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± she protested.


    ¡°You totally were! Not that I can blame you; that Twilight Cake looks good enough to kill for.¡±


    ¡°Should we then?¡±


    ¡°We totally should.¡±


    In an instant, dessert was ordered and Kiriin pulled something out of her bag.


    ¡°So Rowan, I know it¡¯s a little early, but I got this for you.¡±


    She handed over the loosely wrapped package to Rowan with a rosy-faced smile.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Rowan responded as she gingerly accepted the gift with a blush of her own. Of course, her comment wasn¡¯t going to stop her from opening it right then and there. The loose wrapping was soon off and Rowan¡¯s jaw hit the table.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s eyes, when did you?¡± Rowan¡¯s question trailed off as she marvelled at the tam hat that had distracted her so easily little more than a couple of hours ago.


    ¡°Well, you know,¡± Kiriin replied, dancing around the question.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Rowan pleaded.


    ¡°I will if you kiss me.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to tempt fate!¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll never know.¡±


    ¡°Fine! But not here. I¡¯ll give you lots of kisses later if you tell me now.¡±


    ¡°Easy, Rowan. I was just teasing you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°It was while you were trying it on. It just looked too cute on you so I knew I had to get it for you.¡±


    Rowan once again turned crimson. ¡°Stop it!¡± she said bashfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Well, take this.¡± Rowan reached into her coat pocket to grab the earrings and thrust them into Kiriin¡¯s hands. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    After the momentary surprise from Rowan¡¯s sudden outburst faded, Kiriin unfolded the small tissue wrapping that hid the earrings from view.


    Kiriin''s face opened up brightly like the first blossoms of spring when she saw the earrings.


    "They''re beautiful, Rowan!"


    To punctuate her appreciation, Kiriin practically leapt over the table to hug Rowan. Thankfully, this time the server didn''t make an inopportune appearance, though the two of them did get a few looks from the other patrons.


    When she returned to her chair, Kiriin held up one of the earrings to her ear. "How does it look?" she asked.


    "Perfect," Rowan answered with a smile, though it soon turned into a frown. There was something off about Kiriin''s tone. "You knew!" Rowan exclaimed suddenly, the accusation echoing slightly throughout the room.


    "I did not!"


    "Really?"


    "Well, not exactly. I mean, I knew that you asked Sami to buy something, but I didn''t know what."


    "If you say so."


    Kiriin nodded and shifted over to sit next to Rowan.


    "I do say so," she whispered into Rowan''s ear, "and I love them."


    A chill went down Rowan''s spine as she heard those words. She was drawn to them. So much so that she turned in to face Kiriin. They were so close that their noses were almost touching.


    "Just kiss already!"


    The girls almost jumped out of their seats at the sudden and somewhat assertive imperative. Kiriin twisted around and Rowan looked past her to spy the perpetrator. An elderly gentleman sat there staring at them with a lady of a similar age.


    "Don''t stop now dearies," the old woman added, "this is the most fun we''ve had all year."


    In an awkward mix of embarrassment and incredulity, the two girls just started laughing into each other''s shoulders. The result was a beyond strange set of emotions, quite a few of which were very much conflicting.


    For Rowan, she actually kind of liked the attention. At the same time, she didn''t appreciate being blindsided by voyeurs. Back to the positive side, the positive affirmation of her relationship with Kiriin made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    Still, there was a time and a place, and this was not it. Thankfully, the server seemed to agree as they asked the couple to leave the girls alone as they brought over the desserts. For that, and the delicious desserts, Rowan considered them forgiven for their earlier indiscretion.


    Following the server¡¯s gentle scolding, the elderly couple left the two girls alone as they devoured their decadently moreish desserts. When nothing remained, they paid for their food and took their leave.


    They were greeted by a somewhat melancholic breeze as they stepped outside; a sign that their date was coming to its natural end. Rather than part then and there, however, they meandered to the halfway point between their two homes.


    Still, even with their maze-like path, they found themselves nearing the end of the road. Rowan squeezed Kiriin¡¯s hand as they approached, not wanting to part with her. The feeling was so strong that she refused to take another step.


    ¡°Rowan?¡± Kiriin asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna!¡±


    Kiriin went on to question Rowan¡¯s sudden protest when Rowan spied a familiar face in the distance. Through her burgeoning tears, she asked, ¡°Is that K¡­?


    Before she could finish the question, Kiriin pulled her out of sight and up against a wall. She fell in close to Rowan, practically face to face.


    ¡°Kyr doesn¡¯t need to know about us,¡± Kiriin said, almost pleading with Rowan.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Rather than answer Rowan¡¯s question. Kiriin kissed her deeply. As Rowan¡¯s gift activated in full force in the face of Kiriin¡¯s passion, Rowan¡¯s questions and worries slipped away. It didn¡¯t matter that Kiriin wasn¡¯t ready to tell Kyr. What mattered is that Kiriin loved her and that she loved Kiriin. That would remain true even if they weren¡¯t physically together.


    As Kiriin continued to kiss Rowan, Rowan returned the kiss in kind. The feeling of her lips lingered even as Kiriin pulled away and retreated into the street. It wasn¡¯t the goodbye that Rowan expected, but it certainly left her satisfied.


    *****


    "Welcome back, dear,¡± H?ra greeted Rowan. ¡°How was your date with Kiriin?¡±


    Even the idea of forming a coherent sentence in light of such a question was lost to the wind. ¡°M-ma-my what now?¡± was pretty much the limit of what Rowan could muster.


    ¡°Your date with Kiriin. It¡¯s taken you long enough to get to this point and I want to hear all the juicy details.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I knew, dear. I knew that you and Kiriin were a thing the moment you came home the other week with that massive grin on your face.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Rowan tried to interject.


    ¡°I mean, it was only a matter of time with how hard Kiriin was crushing on you and you clearly just needed that little push.¡±


    ¡°How could you even know that?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think gave Kiriin advice on how to catch your eye? I was originally content to remain impartial on the matter, but she was so earnest in her request.¡±


    ¡°B-b-buh?¡±


    ¡°How about a cup of tea to help you regain your composure?¡±


    Rowan just nodded in response and five minutes later, she was sitting in the living room with her mother and a nice hot fruit tea. After the first few tentative sips, Rowan looked up towards her mother. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why would I think it¡¯s weird?¡±


    ¡°Because most relationships are between people of opposing genders?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Rowan. That¡¯s true, yes, but the inverse is far from unusual. From my experience, a significant number of people have some measure of attraction to people of the same gender. For some, it¡¯s one gender or another. For others, it¡¯s multiple, much like yourself. And for yet another group, it¡¯s none at all.¡±


    ¡°Hang on a second!¡± Rowan wasn¡¯t about to let that remark slide.


    Rather than let herself get distracted, however, H?ra just continued. ¡°As a matter of fact,¡± she went on to say, ¡°before I met your father, I wasn¡¯t against the occasional fling with a pretty lady.¡±


    ¡°Ma!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. There was this one time¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear it!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not going to tell me about your date¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    *****


    Love life interrogations aside, the rest of winter carried on with much of the same date-filled bliss. To make things even better, spring was soon approaching, which meant Rowan¡¯s birthday was just around the corner. Well, not quite, but it was close enough for her to start getting excited.


    This was especially true one particular afternoon as her father had made it clear that he had something to tell her when he got home from the shop. Rowan was of half a mind to go directly to him and get the information early, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb him whilst he was working.


    As such, she was forced to wait. To pass the time, she paced and danced around in the living room with Tehri curled up silently in the corner, doodling away. At first, Rowan considered chatting with her for a bit, but she seemed to be focused on her art.


    When the door opened a while later, Rowan leapt with glee, only to be slightly disappointed to see her mother enter the room instead of her father, and then instantly feeling bad for it.


    ¡°Well, hello to you too, Rowan.¡± H?ra laughed. ¡°And to you as well, my dear little Tehri.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to give you that look. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries, dear. I know you¡¯re excited about the news that your father has for you.¡±


    The assurance made Rowan feel a little better. Good enough for her curiosity to return at the very least.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I could, but it would be best coming from him. It¡¯ll be worth the wait, I promise. If you still can¡¯t wait, I¡¯ve got some other super exciting news to tide you over.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Tell me! Tell me! Tell me!¡±


    ¡°I will if you stop jumping around like that.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As part of her immediate compliance, Rowan let herself drop straight to her knees from the middle of a jump. She was still squirming with excitement as H?ra gave her a heartwarming smile, however. There was a limit to how much energy she could contain. Still, it was enough to satisfy her mother.


    ¡°So, I was helping out at the temple and news came in from the capital that we¡¯re going to be getting a total crimson eclipse this coming summer.¡±


    That was indeed big news. Rowan had only ever been to one eclipse before and she could barely remember it. What she could remember, however, was that it was a magical experience. The fact that it was a crimson eclipse made it even more special, not least because her name shared a common root with Rowan¡¯el, but also because of the supposed affinity her family had with the moon and her own future as an Ardent.


    Alas, the excitement was quickly redirected as the door opened a second time and Gyren entered the room. With impressive feline grace, Rowan was back on her feet in an instant.


    ¡°Da! Tell me! Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Easy there, Rowan,¡± laughed Gyren, ¡°let me sit down first.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Rather than sit straight down like Rowan had done just moments ago, Gyren took the time to give H?ra a kiss and to ruffle Tehri¡¯s hair first. Rowan was not happy. Well, not exactly; she was ecstatic, but she was also growing ever more impatient.


    After taking his time to sit down, Gyren started speaking in an overly relaxed tone that failed in every regard to convey the gravity of the situation. ¡°It would seem that Rowan is in a rather enthusiastic mood, wouldn¡¯t it, dear?¡± he said to H?ra.


    ¡°I just told her about the eclipse,¡± H?ra smiled back.


    ¡°Ah, yes. That must be it.¡±


    ¡°Da!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sweet little princess?¡±


    ¡°You promised you¡¯d tell me the thing when you got home!¡±


    ¡°I did?¡± Gyren teased. ¡°Right, yes! That thing.¡±


    Rather than continue, Gyren let silence fill the room.


    ¡°Da?¡±


    This time, tears started to well up in Rowan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± H?ra said, stepping in to wipe away the tears. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough teasing for now, don¡¯t you, Gyren?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Gyren replied, adopting a more serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rowan, I didn¡¯t mean to make you upset or anything.¡±


    Rowan just sniffed in response.


    ¡°I know it won¡¯t make it up to you, but the thing that I wanted to tell you is that I have a business trip in T?rin City coming up before your birthday and I want to bring you with me. That way you can pick a present for yourself that you wouldn¡¯t be able to get here. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± admitted Rowan begrudgingly. She didn¡¯t appreciate the teasing, but the promise of a trip away from N?myris was not an opportunity that Rowan was willing to pass on. Such events were few and far between at the best of times and it was always with the whole family. This was practically a solo adventure; another sign that she was growing up.


    Even between the occasional tear, life was good.

 Chapter 7: Despair

    Every day of that entire winter, Rowan felt like she had been blessed by the Goddess. That was the only way she could explain the happiness she felt. The days she spent with Kiriin were particularly special. Add in the excitement from the week between seasons where news of the upcoming crimson eclipse arrived from the Grand Temple in Midiris along with Rowan''s upcoming trip with her father, and you had a recipe for an amazing year.


    With everything going on, however, Rowan opted to focus her attention on her fourteenth birthday and her trip to T?rin City with her father as it was quite literally just round the corner. In addition to the imminent nature of the trip, Rowan''s main reason for focusing on it came from the fact that she was being given the opportunity to choose one of her own gifts and she was at a complete loss for what she wanted.


    Of course, she was also looking forward to spending some quality time with her father. He was so often busy with work and went on business trips throughout the year, so time with him was special.


    This was especially true now that she was older. In the years after Tehri was born, Rowan would often play in his store while he worked as H?ra was often busy looking after Tehri. For a while, some of his customers even saw her as an adorable little mascot. Unfortunately, that was no longer viable as she had grown a lot since then and was often very busy herself.


    Rowan was also particularly excited to get away from N?myris for a few days, considering how rare such an occurrence was. The last time she went any further than the forest was when Tyris was granted the rank of Junior Captain in the Navy just under four years ago.


    She envied her brother and father for how much grander their worlds must seem from all of their travelling, though she understood the reasons why she could so rarely travel.


    Tehri was unfortunately not the best at travelling long distances, especially with her tendency towards a weak constitution, and Rowan wasn¡¯t old enough to accompany Gyren alone when he went off on his more distant business ventures.


    This time, however, it was her turn to go on a grand adventure, one that would take several days if everything went according to plan.


    Rowan spent much of the time before the trip talking to the twins about what she should get while she was there.


    There was much to consider and much to be excited about. Should she buy any souvenirs while she was there?


    What would Kiriin like? Or Kyr?


    Would buying souvenirs be weird, considering the reason for the trip?


    These were all questions she could obviously only ask herself, but the twins were still a great help. It was also significantly less awkward than it could have been considering the strange relationship dynamic between them.


    Rowan was sure Kyr knew at this point, but any reaction he may have had was overwhelmed with excitement.


    With only a day before her departure, Rowan sat drinking tea with the twins at their house for a last-minute planning session.


    ¡°You should ask for a sword!¡± Kyr announced enthusiastically to the girls as they just gave him the flattest of looks.


    ¡°She already has a sword, Kyr,¡± Kiriin reminded him.


    ¡°Well yeah, but she probably won¡¯t get that one until she¡¯s much older,¡± Kyr explained.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± replied Kiriin with an exasperated sigh. "Plus, swords are expensive.¡±


    ¡°Kiriin¡¯s right, I don¡¯t need a sword,¡± Rowan added. ¡°Especially when we already have the practice weapons that Tyris gave us.¡± She spoke in a neutral tone so as to not give the impression of favouritism.


    ¡°What about a knife?¡± he asked.


    Rowan patted her thigh. ¡°Already got one.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Kyr said in a rather deflated manner.


    ¡°You really do carry that around everywhere, don¡¯t you?¡± Kiriin interjected.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful to have around and I like it.¡±


    ¡°Even if¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Kyr didn¡¯t get to finish whatever he was going to say due to Kiriin elbowing him firmly in the ribs.


    Rowan laughed with mirth ¡°What about a teddy bear? Da wouldnae be expecting that.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kiriin exclaimed. ¡°A big fluffy one. Maybe a Giant Mandra?¡±


    ¡°That would be absolutely perfect!¡±


    ¡°Why would you want a teddy bear? Doesn¡¯t sound very useful.¡±


    ¡°Stop being such a bore, Kyr,¡± Kiriin laughed. ¡°Teddy bears are cute.¡±


    ¡°And cuddly.¡±


    ¡°Presents don¡¯t need to be useful.¡±


    Kyr was blushing with embarrassment as Rowan and Kiriin chided him playfully.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to blush, Kyr. We¡¯re only teasing. Isn¡¯t that right, Kiriin?¡±


    ¡°Well, sorry,¡± Kyr interjected before Kiriin could answer, ¡°but I¡¯m clearly not needed here. I¡¯m sure you two would much rather be alone with how in sync you are.¡± He punctuated his remark by standing up suddenly and turning to leave the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what we were saying,¡± Rowan objected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± he interrupted before fleeing.


    ¡°Kyr!¡± Kiriin called after him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rowan. This is why I didn¡¯t want him to know.¡±


    Kiriin then went after her brother, leaving Rowan alone in the room. She said her goodbyes not long after that, and while the day had ended on a sour note, she¡¯d still had tremendous fun.


    The air was crisp as she walked home. It was a beautiful evening, all things considered, and Rowan felt as if there was little that could get in the way of her excitement. With a burst of joy, Rowan opened the front door of her house.


    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±


    Her words were meant for no one in particular, but Tehri had just so happened to be in the middle of walking down the stairs. ¡°So you are,¡± she responded distantly, her face haunted by a deep melancholy.


    Rather than be phased by her little sister¡¯s sadness, Rowan gave her a smile. ¡°Good evening, Tehri. You okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It was a simple response, yet one with a hollow depth and complexity. Tehri was anything but fine. It was as if she had gone to the absolute bottom of depression, reached the other side, and sunk right back down again; a profound despair that Rowan couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Rowan didn¡¯t need the answer. Something about Tehri¡¯s sadness resonated with the core of her being and she could feel it seep through the cracks. Her heart ached, and all of her excitement bled away.


    Rowan didn¡¯t understand why it was hitting her so hard. She had barely thought about or even interacted much with Tehri for pretty much the entirety of winter. Even as Rowan recalled how Tehri had been, those memories paled in comparison to what she saw now.


    Loneliness. Tehri¡¯s affliction was becoming clear to Rowan now, a deep all-consuming loneliness had been weighing deeply on her heart.


    How had she not seen it?


    Her eyes had been open but blind to see what really mattered. Perhaps she may have if she had taken the time to look instead of turning her back on Tehri.


    She had walked forwards with her own life and then blamed Tehri for being unable to keep up. What had happened to being a good older sister and helping Tehri when she stumbled through life? In hindsight, it was all so obvious, and Rowan didn¡¯t want to believe it. She fled to her room and tried to hide from the revelation.


    Ignorance was bliss, knowing was a nightmare.


    *****


    Sleep failed Rowan that night. No matter how far she ran, Tehri¡¯s haunted loneliness caught her. Because of her somewhat poor constitution and strange moods, Tehri had never had many friends growing up. Not many people understood the pendulum-like nature of her moods, the depression, and the mania, especially children.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    When Tehri was depressed, she tended to be withdrawn and rather apathetic, not really wanting to spend time with anyone, and the lack of a smile was never too welcoming.


    Then there was the mania, which was arguably harder to deal with, especially if it happened directly after a depressive episode. To see someone go from despair and sadness to having boundless energy and a lack of inhibitions to stop them from acting on some of the thoughts that had struck them while they were down was a terrifying sight.


    Yet, despite all she suffered, she still had the support of her family, and she had friends in Rowan and the twins. It wasn¡¯t the same as friends her own age, but it was enough for Tehri, and Rowan had taken that away from her.


    Guilt played a scornful melody on Rowan¡¯s heart. She had failed as a sister. She had failed Tehri, and no one else could see it. Tehri probably hated her now, not that Rowan would blame her, she¡¯d probably feel the same way in her shoes.


    Already, a small part of her being, down in the depths of her soul, hated herself for abandoning Tehri, but what was she to do? Could she have done anything differently? Probably. Definitely. Not that it mattered now. She had already failed. Her thoughts kept coming back to that, like a circle. She needed to break free, but was she even deserving of that? Of being forgiven?


    No!


    Even so, Rowan had to make things right, for Tehri¡¯s sake.


    *****


    After what felt like an eternity, the sun crept over the horizon, and Rowan stepped onto the boat with her father to the dissonant sound of birdsong.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s early, Rowan, but it¡¯s almost twenty leagues to T?rin. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to sleep on the boat, and this way, we can get a nice meal at the inn when we arrive.¡±


    Rowan nodded glumly as they found some seats. Gyren wrapped his arm around her shoulders as she slowly drifted asleep, her guilt no longer enough to hold back her exhaustion. She eventually woke up a few hours later at around midday with her head resting on her father¡¯s lap. It seemed as though he hadn¡¯t even moved whilst she had been sleeping. He smiled down at her. ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Rowan nodded in response, and she even felt that it wasn¡¯t even that much of a lie. While it was still true that she felt pretty awful, a small speck of not-so-bad shined within, like a lone star amidst the sablest of night skies.


    After a moment, Rowan decided to speak up and ask her father a question. ¡°Am I a bad sister?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± he responded. ¡°What¡¯s brought this on?¡±


    ¡°Tehri¡¯s depressed because of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. We don¡¯t know why she goes through her phases like she does.¡±


    ¡°But they never last this long,¡± Rowan said sadly.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it your fault.¡± Gyren sounded confused as he tried to rebut Rowan¡¯s feelings of guilt.


    ¡°I made it worse by not spending time with her. She¡¯s lonely, Da.¡±


    ¡°She is? How do you know that? Did she say something?¡±


    ¡°I felt it clear as day. It was like a terrible abyss. I can still feel it, and I know it must be so much worse for Tehri.¡±


    ¡°I can see why you feel it¡¯s your fault then, but it sounds like you were just overwhelmed with empathy.¡±


    ¡°Like an Ardent,¡± Rowan muttered under her breath without even realising.


    ¡°What was that, dear?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Rowan responded with a confused look on her face.


    The conversation didn¡¯t progress much further after that, so instead of letting it drift into an awkward silence, they had a light lunch. They then spent the rest of the journey playing Ruun and a few other board games that were available for use on the boat.


    They arrived at T?rin Port as the sun was setting, which was admittedly rather early at the beginning of spring. With a chill in the air, they made their way to the Twin Moons Inn, a rather wealthy establishment decorated in both blue and red. It was a design familiar to most of the larger cities on the island. Despite its splendour, however, it still paled in comparison to an inn of the same name in the capital.


    When they eventually finished their dinner, it was clear that it would be too late to do any shopping, so instead, they decided to just go for a walk. It was a welcome distraction as they explored the city. Rowan was surprised by how different it felt. They were only twenty leagues away from home, yet it felt like a completely different world to her.


    She actually found it intimidating with how much stone there was in the city, especially with the towering walls. That isn¡¯t to say the city was grey. In fact, the stone buildings in the wealthier districts were surprisingly colourful as it seemed like each one was painted in a myriad of different styles and fashions. Unfortunately, some of them clashed rather badly as the owners apparently had no regard for their surroundings.


    The city also seemed to have an aversion to greenery. Which is to say that there was a severe lack of trees or gardens. Much more value was placed on efficiency and packing in as much real estate as possible. It made sense with the walls making it difficult to expand outwards, but the few trees and feeble attempts at gardens didn¡¯t quite cut it in Rowan¡¯s eyes.


    There was, however, one part of the city that truly impressed her, and that was Fountain Square at the centre of the Commercial District. True to its name, a fountain sat in the middle of the square, and it was clear that it was the pride of the city. The craftsmanship was flawless, and they had somehow managed to keep it in a pristine condition for whoever knows how long.


    It had been made to show a beautiful depiction of a family of T?rans, the mythical race of people that the river and, by extension, the city had been named for. The T?rans were believed to be the original inhabitants of Llen F?ra and the surrounding islands long before the humans and Ferrans arrived.


    The spectacle of the fountain and the distraction of exploring the town definitely helped Rowan sleep that night. When she woke up the following morning, she thanked the Goddess that her sleep had only been restless and not haunted by nightmares. A part of her was even excited to go shopping after breakfast, though her heart still ached.


    Breakfast that morning was short and sweet as they got ready to hit the town. Just before they finished, Rowan made a passing comment on how she had joked about asking for a teddy bear before disregarding the idea. Gyren hadn¡¯t really reacted much to the suggestion, so she let it lie. He did, however, remind her that they had to meet with one of his associates at the Fel¡¯Daarin Trading Company before they went shopping.


    Rowan blanked out most of the meeting. She was sure it was riveting, but she just wasn¡¯t in a state of mind to take much of anything from it in. Fortunately, all she had to do was look cute to help endear the chief manager of the trading company¡¯s local branch.


    All in all, she could have probably done a significantly better job in that regard, but that required a degree of energy and upbeatness that she was somewhat lacking at the time. She still put in the effort to hold a smile and to come across as being at least slightly curious.


    Somewhat fortuitously, there was something of note to help in that regard by way of the chief manager¡¯s surprisingly androgynous assistant. While a degree of androgyny wasn¡¯t exactly unusual, that degree was pretty much unheard of amongst humans and Ferran.


    The only clue Rowan had into the reason for it lay in the form of a soft violet tint to their skin which indicated Mirieli ancestry. Rowan had never seen a Miriel before. She had, however, read about their reflective, silvery skin, which obviously didn¡¯t describe this individual, but that made sense, considering it was written by a human. Rowan¡¯s eyes saw what humans¡¯ could not. Plus, they were clearly not full Miriel, but they were close enough for it to show in their complexion.


    Alas, a chance not quite meeting with another mixed-race individual of different ancestry was not quite enough to occupy Rowan¡¯s mind for long in her current mental state. All in all, it just served as a momentary observation that she stored away for later use.


    As such, Rowan spent much of the hour in which the meeting took place doing little more than twiddling her thumbs and wishing that they could be out shopping in the city. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t need to wait for a truly unbearably long time for her father to announce that it was time to leave. From the smile on his face, the meeting was a success, though Rowan sensed it could have gone better.


    When they finally left the Trading Company a few minutes later. Rowan felt like it was time for her own mercantile adventure. The first few shops were a bust; nothing in them called out to Rowan especially.


    The artisanal bookstore was particularly depressing with its overly dressed-up books that seemed good only as tacky decorations for scholarly posers. Rowan was half convinced that was the only way those books were getting sold as the contents left a lot to be desired. Who wants to read about dangerous solutions that clearly don¡¯t work for non-existent issues?


    Rowan was starting to lose hope in the merchants of T?rin City and their wares when they arrived at a quaint Jeweller¡¯s shop by the river. Unlike some of the stores from before, the jewellery on display was presented in a modest fashion and was clearly of very high quality. A set of earrings in particular caught Rowan¡¯s eye. They reminded her of Kiriin, despite being a very different style. Still, the three rubellite studs, spiralling sapphire arrow, and amethyst flower cuffs called to her.


    She also had another genius idea whilst browsing the store¡¯s wares and when she heard that the attached silversmith took commissions, she knew exactly what she needed to do. After purchasing the earrings, Rowan took her father next door to order a pair of silver filigree bracelets.


    While they would take some time to complete, Rowan hoped that she would be able to share them with Tehri when they were done; a peace offering to help bridge the gap between them.


    After that, they visited a couple more stores and bought a few more things. When they eventually returned to the inn at the end of the day, Gyren surprised Rowan by giving her a small teddy bear. ¡°I thought it might help,¡± he said softly as he handed it over.


    Rowan hugged it close to her chest and cried a little bit. And then it was time to sleep. Tomorrow, their journey would come to an end, and they would return home. As Rowan lay in bed, she realised she was once again alone.


    After a full day in the company of her father, being apart from him hurt even more. She clung tightly to her new teddy bear to try and banish the heavy burden of isolation and the rising feeling of nausea.


    She clamped her eyes shut, hoping it would disappear. Instead, she only felt more anxious as voices from the common room echoed all around her. They spoke to her, and filled her head with dread. To Rowan, they were a chorus that sang a grim lullaby as she fitfully drifted off to sleep.


    That night, Rowan lived through some of her greatest fears. Everyone was leaving her, walking away as if she didn¡¯t even exist, or worse, in spite of it.


    No matter how far she chased after her friends or family, even her enemies, they just drifted further and further away into a deep, impenetrable fog. All the while, the voices chanted within her mind, telling her that this is what she deserved, that it was only a matter of time.


    As she reached the fog, the voices twisted into a cacophony, and the scene before her eyes shifted. Rowan saw herself crying in a field of blood, as her friends and family were killed again and again and again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it end like this.¡±


    *****


    Since that night, Rowan barely slept, and what little sleep she did get was marred by the most horrific nightmares. Even so, she was still able to smile on her birthday, if only barely. And then spring passed into summer. Rowan kept her torment a secret from her family, fearing how they might respond, but they weren¡¯t idiots. They could see the pain in Rowan¡¯s eyes, and they did their best to help. It only made things worse.


    On the night before the eclipse, Rowan felt like her head was imploding. It was too much, and when Kiriin tried to comfort her, she felt broken. Instead of feeling exhilarated when Kiriin kissed her, she felt sadness. Instead of feeling joy when Kiriin confessed her feelings, Rowan could only feel like it was a lie. Instead of responding with her own true feelings, Rowan lashed out.


    She didn¡¯t want to be alone, but her nightmares had convinced her that she would lose everyone, so she had started pushing them away, to make it quick, and then she couldn¡¯t lose them anymore. It only made her feel worse, but there was no stopping it now, was there?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it end like this.¡±


    There it was again.

 Chapter 8: Bloodmoon

    Rowan¡¯s mood improved little as evening approached on the day of the eclipse. If anything she felt confused and conflicted and her mood was a cacophony of emotion. If only apologising were easy. If only things had never gotten to this point. Such thoughts flooded her mind and she knew it wasn¡¯t that simple and her determination to make amends did little in the face of fear and overwhelming exhaustion.


    Had she been more cognisant, she may have put some more faith into the eclipse and into her prayers to the goddess. Instead, she waited, trying to write up an apology, and growing progressively moodier in the absence of sleep.


    After what felt like an eternity, the sun set, and Rowan felt her heavy eyelids drifting towards slumber, yet she was unable to take the final step and then¡­


    *Knock!*


    Rowan¡¯s eyes shot open and she was suddenly very alert.


    ¡°Rowan, we¡¯re leaving,¡± H?ra¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door.


    In her sleep-deprived state, Rowan had forgotten that they were going to the waterfront for the eclipse and she wasn¡¯t happy; why couldn¡¯t they just say their prayers at home? Even so, she tried her best to hold back her complaints. Voicing them would only spread her misery further.


    It seemed almost impossibly late as they stepped outside with a half-asleep Tehri in H?ra¡¯s arms. Rowan last remembered the sun setting, but now only stars and the soft glow of the moons lit the canvas of the night sky.


    What made it all the stranger was that she couldn¡¯t even remember falling asleep. Her exhaustion had reached the point where it felt like she had done little more than blink before being called by her mother. She half expected that she would blink again and they¡¯d be by the lakeside.


    Alas, the Goddess wasn¡¯t so merciful that She¡¯d deprive Rowan of a good nightly stroll. She did, however, miss fairly decent chunks of the walk and within seven good blinks, they were already nearing the lakeside.


    On their arrival, Rowan caught a glimpse of the twins further to the west. For a second, Rowan and Kiriin¡¯s eyes met, only for Kiriin to immediately turn away with a tear glistening in the moonlight.


    That sight alone almost broke Rowan and her mood started to crumble. Through the tiny fissures came the ever-intrusive words of dismay and self-doubt as they bombarded what remained of Rowan¡¯s failing shield.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s pain, H?ra did what she could do to ease her suffering. At first, H?ra¡¯s words did little to pierce Rowan¡¯s prickly shell, but the barrier she had put up was not equipped to contain all her emotions at once.


    So it cracked.


    And then it exploded.


    Rowan¡¯s poorly contained feelings came flowing out and H?ra listened to every word. When it was over, she took the crying Rowan into her arms and sang her a lullaby of Ferran old.


    ?Hush now little one


    the day is won


    Sleep now little one


    The sun is gone


    Mama¡¯s here


    to wash away your fear


    Mama¡¯s here


    to wipe away your tears?


    Rowan was roused by a voice calling out from amongst the townsfolk; the eclipse had begun. Warily she opened her eyes and looked up to the crimson moon as it underwent totality. In that frozen moment, the witching hour of the eclipse, Rowan prayed to the Goddess and to her ancestors so that she might make amends.


    However, what should have been a moment of silence was broken by screams and shouting to the west. A wave of fear suddenly spread through the lakeside congregation. Pandemonium soon followed as people began to flee back into town. Amidst the thundering footsteps, Rowan caught the sound of hooves from the direction of the screams.


    Something was very wrong, yet it felt like they were frozen in place, unable to retreat and Tehri remained in a deep slumber. Instead, they clung together as the townsfolk began to stampede around them. It was absolute chaos and Rowan couldn¡¯t begin to fathom why; it had been so peaceful.


    Amidst the chaos, Rowan strained her eyes, trying to see what was happening past the mass of bodies to the west. Through a fortuitous break in the crowd, Rowan saw the riders in the distance, weapons in hand and bodies dropping all around them.


    Fear gripped her heart as she tried to tell her mother what was going on. As she drew H?ra¡¯s attention to the riders, she saw the twins fleeing with their parents.


    They seemed to be making good headway when Kiriin fell behind and tripped. Rowan cried out as only Kyr seemed to notice. He called after their parents, only for them to remain completely oblivious in their fear-gripped retreat.


    Rather than follow them, Rowan kept her eyes locked on Kiriin, praying for her safety until she let out a visceral cry with a look of horror on her face.


    Fearing what had caused Kiriin to cry out, Rowan looked towards Kyr. By some miracle, he was unharmed, but his face shared the same look of horror as Kiriin¡¯s.


    That could only mean¡­


    Rowan kept her head turning towards the town.


    What she saw was a new kind of chaos.


    The attackers had swept round and intercepted the retreat. Yet they weren¡¯t just cutting people down. True, a lot of people were cut down with swords and stabbed with spears, but a considerable number were captured with nets and bolas and an even larger number were either let past or herded back into the oncoming horde.


    Rowan caught the horror of it all in her throat as she realised that the trampling probably caused more death than the raiders themselves.


    Still, in spite of the chaos, Rowan forced herself to carry on the search for what the twins had seen. It didn¡¯t take long for her to find the tragic nightmare before her. It took another few seconds for her brain to process it.


    One of the raiders had struck the twins¡¯ father. He lay there dying in his wife¡¯s crying arms, a discarded spear rammed deep into his chest.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Rowan saw Kyr running towards them. He wasn¡¯t fast enough. Even as he called out, a raider galloped past him with a brandished sabre. Rowan¡¯s heart stopped for a second, but it soon became clear that Kyr was not the target. Not this time at least.


    Even with that small comfort, however, Rowan didn¡¯t realise the true target until it was too late and Mrs. Dalaan¡¯s head landed several feet away from its collapsing body.


    Rowan threw up the instant she processed the sheer horror of what she had just seen. One hand drifted up to wipe away the vomit from her lips and then went down to the dagger strapped to her leggings.


    She wanted to hurry over to the twins, to hold them in her arms, but she couldn¡¯t leave her family. She was too afraid that they would suffer the same fate if she left so she instead huddled close to them, praying that the raiders wouldn¡¯t notice them.


    H?ra was trying to wake up Tehri with great difficulty, but it was futile. Not even the calamity and chaos all around them were enough to wake her. So they waited, hoping the opportunity to flee would find them.


    It took what felt like minutes, perhaps even longer, for the area around Rowan and her family to clear. They had little choice other than to wait for that eventuality. When it did finally happen, they were presented with the chance to run without fear of being trampled.


    However, with the fall of one risk, another rose. They were no longer surrounded by the people that had been keeping them hidden from the raiders. With no one to conceal them, Rowan feared that it was only a matter of time before they were targeted.


    ¡°Ma!¡± she cried in her fear, ¡°we¡¯ve got to go.¡±


    H?ra looked around in response to Rowan¡¯s cry. ¡°We¡¯ll run east. Pray that we make it to the river before we¡¯re seen,¡± she said quietly, taking Tehri up into her arms.


    Rowan wanted to suggest that they run north to the lake, but far too many people had had the exact same idea, so they went east as H?ra instructed.


    They kept low as they ran, their Ferran eyes helping them navigate through the darkness. The guilt from leaving the twins was tearing at Rowan¡¯s heart.


    She longed to take them with her, but she could only spare them a single glance. She saw Kiriin fall down a second time, this time at the hands of a weapon. Tears streamed from her eyes as she looked back. Kyr was nowhere to be seen and Rowan was too distraught to notice Kiriin struggling.


    As grief and despair misted up Rowan¡¯s eyes and ate away at her, a sharp rock bit deeply into her calf. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain, causing H?ra to turn back and see her daughter¡¯s bleeding leg. She placed Tehri down and ripped off her sleeve, hoping to bind the wound and stem the flow of blood.


    Unfortunately, H?ra wasn¡¯t the only person to hear Rowan¡¯s cry. Two of the raiders broke off from a larger group and started riding towards them bearing the visage of demons and armed with sabres.


    It was H?ra who saw the raiders first. She placed herself between them and her children. ¡°Stay back!¡± she shouted.


    The raiders paid her no heed as they continued their charge with grim intent. It became clear that they wouldn¡¯t stop, if anything H?ra¡¯s actions only seemed to hasten them, so she prepared to fight.


    She knew she had no chance of winning, but she could at least create an opening for Rowan and Tehri. ¡°Get ready to take Tehri and run,¡± she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you, Ma! My legs, they aren¡¯t working,¡± Rowan whimpered back.


    H?ra could feel Rowan¡¯s fear, it was palpable, so this time she turned to face her. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be strong, Rowan. I know you¡¯re scared and in pain, but Tehri can¡¯t protect herself right now.¡±


    She was running out of time. The raiders were almost upon them, so she did the only thing she could. She attacked first.


    The raiders were completely unfazed by H?ra¡¯s charge, knowing it was futile. They did not, however, expect her to leap up into the air with terrible force.


    She crashed into one of the raiders and knocked him off of his horse. He landed with an unpleasant crack, his body spasmed once before becoming still, whilst H?ra¡¯s arm snapped backward as she landed.


    The other raider stopped and whistled, looking almost impressed.


    With one threat down and the other now fixated on H?ra, she cried out, ¡°Go now, Rowan! Run!¡±


    Rowan lifted Tehri into her arms and staggered away as fast as she could. She only hoped it was fast enough. Yet for all she tried, she felt like she was only going slower and slower. Tehri was too heavy and the gash on her leg was sapping what little energy she had left.


    It was almost too much. Rowan wished that Tehri was awake so that she could run on her own, but at the same time, she was glad that Tehri couldn¡¯t see the horror and carnage that surrounded them. Alas, wishing in either direction wasn¡¯t going to help Rowan one iota. All she could really do was stagger onwards with just under a mile to the river.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a series of whistles to find Rowan¡¯s ears. They were coming from behind her and within a couple of moments more sounded from towards the town. Rowan feared that they might be signalling each other.


    Please don¡¯t be calling for backup. Please!


    Rowan could feel her heart tighten with trepidation. She couldn¡¯t take another step. Not with her mother in peril. Instead, she kept low, trying to keep her and Tehri out of sight.


    After what felt like an eternity, Rowan heard some footsteps approaching her.


    Fear stopped her heart for a second as she froze completely.


    Slowly, she turned to face the person who the footsteps belonged to, fearing the worst. Instead, she saw a miracle.


    Rowan could barely believe her eyes as H?ra stumbled towards them. Despite all the odds, she had survived, though not without cost. H?ra¡¯s right arm hung limply and her left hand was mangled beyond repair. Furthermore, she had a deep cut across her left eye that was bleeding heavily.


    ¡°Ma!¡± Rowan exclaimed, tears in her eyes. ¡°What happened? Your hand? Your eye?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rowan, don¡¯t cry,¡± H?ra smiled warily, ¡°I¡¯m here now. I said I would be, didn¡¯t I?¡± She wrapped her one working arm around Rowan and Tehri and hugged them as best as she could manage.


    Rowan cried heavily in her mother¡¯s embrace. She hadn¡¯t lost her. The nightmare wasn¡¯t becoming a reality. She had hope. H?ra hummed softly to her. It was a comforting sound, and one that made Rowan deaf to the sound of the approaching raiders.


    Suddenly, Rowan found herself and Tehri pushed back as the raiders galloped towards them. H?ra followed, putting all her weight into pushing them away. By chance, the raider charging forwards with a brandished sabre hadn¡¯t anticipated H?ra¡¯s move, resulting in a much shallower cut across her back.


    Her luck didn¡¯t last, however, as Rowan tried to run away with Tehri again, only to be caught by a bolas cast by a raider from the south.


    H?ra¡¯s face was aghast as Rowan fell with a yelp. ¡±No!¡± she cried.


    Once again, the tides had turned and once again, Rowan¡¯s hope crashed back down into the depths of despair. They had been caught with no more chance to escape, her mother had been seriously hurt and she had failed to protect Tehri.


    This can¡¯t be happening¡­ It¡¯s all my fault.


    Tehri felt so far away. Rowan had dropped her as she fell and now the distance between them felt insurmountable as Rowan tried to crawl towards her.


    In her despair, Rowan barely noticed the raiders dismounted. One of them grabbed her by the hair and another intercepted H?ra.


    Tears streamed down Rowan¡¯s face as the raider forced her to look at H?ra. They whispered to Rowan, ¡°Skulking kittens need to be punished,¡± with a snarl, ¡°Now be a good girl and watch, little kitten.¡± The raider gave a nod and the other took a knife from their belt and pulled H?ra back, exposing her throat.


    For a brief moment, H?ra broke free. ¡°Be strong Rowan. I¡¯ll ¡ª always be ¡ª by your side. I love¡­¡± All too suddenly, it was over. The raider was back in control and with grim determination, they slowly drew the blade of the knife across H?ra¡¯s throat, its edge biting deeply into her flesh and severing arteries. Blood sprayed from the open wound like a fountain as H?ra dropped to the ground.


    Crash!


    The world fell around Rowan, her mother¡¯s blood dripping from her face like tears. She sobbed and sobbed. ¡°Ma,¡± she said, almost choking on her tears, ¡°don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    The raider let Rowan crawl over to H?ra¡¯s side. Tears and blood mixed and crystallised as they fell on her limp body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be a good girl, just please¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems like our work here is done,¡± the raider snarled, seemingly satisfied by Rowan¡¯s despair. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before this kitten breaks.¡±


    ¡°What will Awaken on the other side, I wonder.¡±


    ¡°As do I,¡± the raider smiled as the Witching Hour came to a close. ¡°Time to sleep, little kitten.¡± The raider struck swiftly, knocking Rowan out.


    *****


    At least several hours had passed by the time Rowan came to, woken up by a throbbing pain coming from her calf and a dull ache from her neck. She opened her eyes to a sunlit, forest clearing somewhere near a mountain range, though she couldn¡¯t tell which one.


    She wasn¡¯t alone in the clearing; there were a number of people who appeared to the raiders that attacked N?myris. Furthermore, there were roughly two dozen people from N?myris tied up alongside her, all of whom appeared to be no older than seventeen.


    The scene was a painful reminder of the attack, of all the loss Rowan had suffered only hours before. Grief struck her right to the core. She prayed that it was all a nightmare, that she would wake up in bed. Alas, she knew it was futile; everything felt too real, visceral even.


    Rowan looked for familiar faces amongst the captives, hoping to find Tehri or the twins. She recognised a couple of them from her local neighbourhood, some that she was relatively friendly with such as the granddaughter of the old couple that always handed out sweet treats to all the children and the butcher¡¯s nephew. The others she recognised from around the town, though she didn¡¯t know them personally. It was clear, however, that neither Tehri nor the twins were in sight.


    As Rowan confirmed her fears, loneliness weighed heavily on her heart. She cried out in despair, only for no sound to escape her small body. With the exception of the raider keeping watch over the captives, no one paid heed to her silent cry. Instead, the raiders engaged each other in conversation, seemingly discussing a captive that Rowan couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°She¡¯s too young for the good lords and ladies. Last time we brought a child, they had him killed on the spot for not being worth their time,¡± the one closest to Rowan was saying.


    ¡°Should we kill her now, then?¡± a Ferran raider asked.


    ¡°That¡¯d be a waste. I¡¯m sure that we¡¯d find a buyer for her if we looked around,¡± a third raider responded.


    ¡°That could work,¡± the first raider piped up. ¡°I know a few people in The Azure City that might be interested, especially with how docile she is when she sleeps.¡±


    The last comment caught Rowan¡¯s attention. She looked over to the raiders and by chance saw a struggling young girl with strawberry blonde hair between them. It was Tehri, there was no mistaking it. Before, Rowan had been too detached to care about the prospect of the mystery girl being killed or sold to a pervert in a foreign land. However, with the realisation that it was Tehri that they were talking about, she found her conscious self crashing back to the here and now.


    The thought of what might happen to Tehri made her angry, yet the bindings prevented her from acting. Then she remembered the dagger her brother had bought her eleventh birthday. She could still feel it strapped to her leg. They didn¡¯t know that she was armed. Or perhaps they didn¡¯t care. With how many there were, that didn¡¯t seem too unlikely. Even so, it gave her a little spark of hope.


    I can save her! Please just give me a chance.


    If only she wasn¡¯t being watched. All of her plans collapsed if she was seen breaking loose, so she waited and contemplated on the rest of her plan. As she did so, the conversation between the raiders continued. ¡°We can¡¯t sell to perverts. She¡¯d be better off dead.¡± The Ferran raider said, seeming repulsed by the idea.


    ¡°Stop trying to be all moral, Dan. We kill and torture people for hire,¡± the third raider laughed.


    A fourth one interjected, ¡°Leave him be, Malin. He¡¯s overly sensitive about anything that isn¡¯t directly involving blood,¡± a familiar-sounding voice purred. It belonged to a young woman with long, raven black hair and fair skin. Unlike the voice, Rowan couldn¡¯t recognise the woman¡¯s appearance.


    It wasn¡¯t until she spoke again that Rowan was able to identify her. ¡°Personally, I think we should keep her. The little kitten was holding onto her so dearly before we killed its mother. We could use her to break the kitten.¡± There was a cruel, sadistic glee to her voice and Rowan knew that she was the one.


    Rowan¡¯s anger exploded and heat began to radiate from her body. Slowly the heat concentrated around her wrists and ankles. One of the raiders noticed something was awry and asked if the others smelled burning. None of them seemed to notice the smell as they finished the conversation. After some further back and forth, they decided to kill Tehri in order to reduce the number of mouths to feed and people to watch over. From what Rowan could hear, it sounded like they planned on making it seem like an animal had killed her to help hide their tracks.


    Two of the raiders, including the woman with the raven hair, dragged a struggling Tehri out of the clearing. As they left, the anger continued to build up deep within Rowan¡¯s very being. Slowly at first, but nothing could hold back the flames once they had been stoked.


    Not even ten minutes had passed when Rowan¡¯s anger erupted from her very being, causing her bindings to violently combust. She barely noticed how the fire had burned away at the flesh of her wrists and ankles. She didn¡¯t care. The only thing that was on her mind at that moment was killing that woman and saving Tehri.


    The raiders that had remained in the clearing to keep watch over their catch were caught completely off guard by the seemingly spontaneous combustion. Knowing that she had mere seconds to act, Rowan bolted after the raiders that had spirited Tehri away.


    She bounded through the trees at a speed she didn¡¯t even know was possible. Her anger elevated her strength to new heights and left behind a trail of fire in her wake. In the middle of a leap, Rowan drew her dagger from its sheath, ignoring the shouts behind her.


    In less than a minute, Rowan was hot on the tail of Tehri¡¯s captors. The closer she got to them, the louder her run became as her sadness and despair were dominated by anger and the will to protect her sister. As she was almost upon them, the raven-haired woman turned to face the approaching storm. Rowan gave her no quarter, not even a second to react, as she lunged at her.


    The woman¡¯s gambeson offered little protection against the thrust of the dagger as its fine point penetrated through the layers of cloth and slipped past the ribs.


    The thrust didn¡¯t stop there; Rowan was going too fast. She couldn¡¯t stop her momentum from carrying her forwards. An audible crash soon followed as the two of them went flying into a tree.


    Rowan clambered back up to see the woman lying dead against the tree, her face contorted in shock. The dagger had been driven deep into her breast.


    Rowan tried to pull the dagger out, but the impact had caved in the woman¡¯s chest cavity and lodged the blade straight into bone. Even with her enhanced strength, Rowan wouldn¡¯t be able to free the blade in any reasonable time.


    Left with little choice, Rowan took hold of the first weapon she saw, drawing the woman¡¯s sword free. It felt unwieldy in her hands; the hilt was too large for her and the balance much further down the blade than she was used to. Still, it was her only option for defending Tehri. Knowing what she had to do, Rowan turned to face her opponent.


    The other raider had drawn his own sword, looking notably more competent with it than Rowan. He stood in a low guard, waiting and ready for her to act. She knew that she couldn¡¯t act rashly against a more experienced opponent despite how much she wanted to in her hate-fuelled rage. Instead, she played it as slowly as she could, placing herself between him and Tehri whilst keeping the point of her sword level with his chest.


    With her offhand, Rowan pulled her necklace free from her neck. She then weighed her options and decided to take an incredible risk. She turned towards Tehri to cut her free of her bonds and place the necklace in her hands.


    The risk paid off as the raider¡¯s caution had held him back. Turning to face him again, Rowan spoke to her sister. ¡°Tehri, I want you to run. Please. Try and find a town or a village. Get home to Da. Go to Tyris in the capital if you need to. A-a-and Tehri ¡ª I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been there for you when you felt so alone. I won¡¯t ask you to forgive me, just live!¡±


    Tehri looked up to Rowan, her expression suggesting she hadn¡¯t quite processed what had just transpired. ¡°S-s-sis?¡± she stammered as Rowan started engaging the raider.


    ¡°Go now! I¡¯ll protect you and I promise that I¡¯ll be back with you before you know it,¡± Rowan said to Tehri as she attempted to parry the raider.


    Still in shock, Tehri struggled to her feet. She still hadn¡¯t processed what was going on, just that fear was gripping her heart. The only words she could manage in response were, ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Rowan cried, begging Tehri to run.


    Hearing the plea in her sister¡¯s voice, Tehri turned away. Before fleeing, she said a few simple words in farewell. ¡°I love you, Sis.¡±


    Tehri¡¯s parting words struck Rowan to the core as they resonated with her mother¡¯s last words. Anger started slipping away, only to be replaced with courage reinforced by love and hate. In that instant, while she may have been alone, she had not been abandoned.


    The pain in her leg became a distant memory and Rowan felt her strength surpass the heightened limits that had been granted by her prior anger.


    With her resolve tempered, Rowan rushed her opponent with an overwhelming burst of speed. The raider only just managed to bring his sword up from his low guard to block the attack.


    His rapid reflexes barely managed to save his life as the sword managed to offset her balance and edge alignment. Even so, she managed to blow through his guard.


    As her blade struck his core, it twisted in her hands from the poor alignment. With her momentum, she was once again reminded that her newfound strength was more than she could handle. She had committed to her attack, so she had no choice other than to keep moving, each step causing her balance to deteriorate further.


    She fell, dropping the sword as the raider gasped for air.


    Rowan struggled to recover from the force of her own attack. The window of opportunity was fading quickly.


    It was not enough.


    Despite her best efforts, the raider had recovered and was upon her. She struggled free of his grasping claws, not caring that her clothes were being torn.


    Her hand found a chance rock in the undergrowth as he grabbed hold of her leg and started pulling her back.


    She couldn¡¯t let him get on top of her again. He was far too heavy, weighing considerably more than three times the amount that she did. So she took a chance and threw the rock.


    It missed, but it was enough to knock him off balance.


    Rowan kicked him to the ground and pounced. She wrapped her small hands around his neck and squeezed as hard as she could.


    As she strangled him with all her might, the remnant of her anger returned to burn his flesh.


    Unfortunately, Rowan hadn¡¯t realised that she was losing strength. All too quickly, however, she found herself growing tired and her grip began to weaken.


    Taking advantage of Rowan¡¯s weakened state, the raider threw her off in a last-ditch effort before drawing his knife. Back in control, he drove his knife into her abdomen, just above the hips.


    As the blade bit into her flesh, Rowan winced in pain, which was only made worse as the raider suddenly collapsed on her. His gambeson was quickly becoming wet from blood as he lay there, almost as if had been stabbed in the same place as Rowan.


    Unable to move, Rowan heard footsteps in the distance. The other raiders were upon her. ¡°She¡¯s a feisty one,¡± the raider called Malin scoffed. ¡±The good lords will pay excellent money for her.¡±


    ¡°What about the other one?¡± another raider asked.


    ¡°Let her run. A fledgling Ardent with this much strength is easily worth a dozen potentials. Now get the chains; she is not to go unwatched for the rest of the way to the coast.¡±


    Two of the raiders rushed on back while another two grabbed Rowan firmly by the arms. At this point, she was too weak to fight back. Back at the clearing, she was chained up in a way to prevent her from getting any leverage from her muscles.


    She noticed that a couple more people had escaped in the confusion she caused. Knowing that she had been able to help people escape in addition to protecting her sister, gave her some small satisfaction which kept her going as the raiders placed a canvas sack on her head and threw her over the back of a horse before gathering the remaining captives and riding out.

 Chapter 9: The Caves

    For several days, perhaps even a week after the attack, the raiders rode hard and fast. It was difficult for Rowan to say for sure, especially with the canvas sack over her head.


    After the first day, it became even harder when the raiders replaced the sack with several layers of cloth, wrapped tightly around her eyes and ears. From that point on, Rowan lost all sense of time and it compounded with a growing fever to send her into a state of delirium. The only silver lining came from her having an easier time breathing.


    All in all though, it wasn''t much of a consolation prize. Even if they had done nothing to keep her bound after her fight in the forest, there was little she could do to escape.


    After being fully blindfolded, the only perceivable change during the rest of the journey happened near its end when Rowan tasted salt in the air. It was enough to send her nausea spiralling out of control. She threw up what little remained in her stomach as they continued to gallop.


    When they finally arrived at their destination, Rowan was on the brink of starvation and the taste of salt in the air was heavy. She felt oh so terribly weak. Her Awakening had eaten away at what little energy reserves she had.


    The only thing keeping her from passing out as they removed the layers of cloth was the salty spray of the sea. It was enough to make her sick as the biting chill of the spray caressed her face.


    Light flooded her field of view as the last layer was removed. Every single lamp and torch was like a dagger striking from the sable shadows of night. Even as her eyes adjusted to being able to see again, it was a challenge to take in everything.


    Rowan found herself having difficulty believing the sight before her. She saw a throng of raiders and shackled adolescents in the shadow of a large, slender, black ship that was quite unlike anything she had ever seen before.


    Not too far from her, one of the raiders looked like he was arguing with a rather commanding figure from the ship''s crew as the captives were being manhandled across the gangplank and thrown below decks. For the time being, Rowan was yet to be touched by the men. Instead, she had been chained to a post, waiting on the conclusion of the argument before her.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Malin?¡± the sailor shouted at the raider. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to arrive until the next shipment.¡±


    ¡°We didn''t have a choice, Draak. The girl Awakened and killed two of my men,¡± Malin responded, pointing toward Rowan. She tried to retreat from their gaze to no avail.


    ¡°You risked this entire operation for a single girl?¡± The sailor sounded almost incredulous at the idea. "It''s a miracle you weren''t followed.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t hear me when I said she killed two of my men? She¡¯s strong, Draak. Incredibly so.¡±


    ¡°And practically dead. You¡¯re lucky the other raids weren¡¯t as successful. What would you have done if I didn¡¯t have any room?¡±


    ¡°I''d have asked you to take the girl at the very least. If they can break her, she¡¯ll be worth the entire trip.¡±


    ¡°Well thank Kelafrand, that Luut was assigned to this ship. He''s the only doctor in the fleet that I''d trust with not killing the girl by mistake."


    ¡°Great,¡± Malin said dryly. ¡°Explaining this to him isn¡¯t going to be fun. I love the man, but he takes his job way too seriously.¡±


    "I''ll leave that to you. Let me go get him."


    "Aye aye, Captain."


    True to his word, the captain walked on board and disappeared below decks. A few minutes later he returned with a surprisingly young-looking man. He was significantly better dressed than a lot of the sailors, barring the captain, and he had stark white hair. In his hands, he held a bag not too dissimilar to the one often carried by Doctor Br?n.


    He walked over with Malin to inspect Rowan.


    "Were you trying to kill her, Malin?" the doctor asked after finishing the examination.


    "Hardly," Malin replied.


    "So she''s starving for the hell of it?" the doctor asked in a hollow tone.


    "We couldn''t risk feeding her anymore, Luut. Even as a fledgling, she killed two people and that was after a day without food. It''s been a good few years since I''ve seen an Ardent with this much potential."


    "You could have avoided this if you had an Empath in your squad."


    "We only have so many Empaths to go between the squads. Now what about her leg? Or her gut?"


    "Both have begun to fester. The leg is particularly bad. See the infection? We can treat it, but it''s going to cost you. Even for such fine cargo, this is an unacceptable condition. The good lords won''t be pleased."


    "I know. I know. Just get her healed up as best you can before you reach the Caves."


    "I will. Now high tide is upon us, so we need to be leaving. Until next time, Malin. Captain says you¡¯ve got your work cut out for you with covering those tracks," Luut said calmly, bidding Malin farewell.


    Malin returned his own goodbyes, and with that, the conversation was over. Luut ordered some of the other sailors to take Rowan onto the ship. It soon became clear that she was being taken into a part of the ship away from the other captives.


    Some time later, Luut entered the room, holding his bag and a plate of food. He placed the plate down in front of Rowan. Most of the food, barring a spoonful of honey, was unfamiliar to her. She eyed it nervously as Luut ordered her to eat.


    "Start with the honey; it will help you collect your wits," he said in a calm tone.


    Whilst Rowan didn''t trust the man, her hunger was overwhelming, and she couldn''t resist the food for long. She ate quickly, banking on the fact that her captors seemed to want her alive as a reason for why they wouldn''t try and poison her or something.


    "Good," he said simply as she finished. He then approached her with a needle in hand. "Now don''t be scared," he continued, "This is just a simple sedative to keep you relaxed while I treat you."


    Rowan couldn''t help but feel scared of this man. His calm words did nothing to comfort her. In fact, it was more the way he spoke than the needle he held that scared her. Rather than being gentle and caring like her mother''s voice was, it seemed empty, or perhaps muted, as if his voice was calm due to lack of emotion behind it. Rowan tried to fight him off, however, he was considerably stronger than seemed possible for a normal human.


    "That won''t do," he said as he pinned Rowan down and placed the needle into a vein with unerring precision, and injected the liquid from the attached container. The drug started to take effect quickly and Rowan slipped into unconsciousness within the minute.


    *****


    When Rowan''s sense of consciousness returned to the world of the living, she was being carried down the gangplank in a litter. Apart from that, she has absolutely no idea where she was. Gone were the night sky and the hidden bay that she remembered. She instead, found herself in an exceptionally large cavern housing a fully-functioning dock laden with black ships. It was clearly a more permanent operation compared to the one they had departed from.


    The people carrying Rowan¡¯s litter had seemed to not notice that she was awake and she did her best to keep it that way. She feared that they''d make her walk if they noticed, and she was still too weak for that.


    As surreptitiously as she could manage, Rowan glanced around the cavern. It was guarded well. Even if Rowan was at full strength, she wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance if she tried anything. Just from her rather hasty observations, she was able to count at least a hundred well-armed men and women and she knew better than to hope that was it. Of course, with the remnants of the sedative still coursing through her veins, she''d fall short at even the smallest of hurdles.


    It was clear that the guards knew she was too weak to be a threat, for she was the only captive not in chains. Considering how strong the raider Malin had insisted she was, it came across as kind of an insult. They weren''t wrong to think so, however.


    She wanted to run, but she could barely move her legs. It was as if her mind had woken up before the rest of her body. If anything, that idea was more horrifying to her. She was a prisoner in her own body until she could move and even after that, she was a captive.


    The people carrying her litter brought her to where the other prisoners were converging before being led down a long meandering path up the side of the cavern. Nearing its end, the path turned into the rocky face and down into a small network of caves.


    Finally, after twenty or thirty long minutes, they arrived in a large and surprisingly well-lit chamber with four exits that Rowan could see, not counting the one they had entered from. With her carriers noticing that she had woken up, Rowan was forced off the stretcher to stand with everyone else. She was unsteady at first, almost dropping the moment her legs had to bear any weight. Once she started feeling a little steadier on her feet, however, she was finally in a position where she could properly look around.


    Unsurprisingly, they were once again surrounded by armed guards. The exits to the chamber were particularly well-guarded. Even if the full mass of prisoners charged at one of the exits, they would struggle to escape.


    In front of the group stood a rather large man with broad shoulders and a horseshoe moustache. He was accompanied by a notably more genteel and well-dressed man. The two were talking quietly, and then the inspection began.


    One by one, the larger man looked over each of the captives whilst consulting some sheets of parchment. After a small moment of consideration, he leaned down to talk quietly into the smaller man¡¯s ear.


    With each examination, the captive in question was divided off from the main group and placed into smaller groups. At the same time, Rowan¡¯s anxiety over what was going to happen when they looked at her started to rise. By the time they reached her, she was practically shaking in her nonexistent boots.


    The larger man muttered to himself in a strange accent, almost as if he was reading from a checklist. ¡°Already Awakened. Strong. From N?myris. Malin¡¯s group. Someone, chain her up.¡± He didn¡¯t even need to consult with the smaller man to know where she needed to go. She was soon chained up and sent to stand with the smallest of the groups.


    Now in her place, the anxiety having passed by a small degree, Rowan started looking around again, desperate to find other people from N?myris. Amongst the other groups, she saw all the ones that had been with her since the attack, barring those that had managed to escape when she freed Tehri. She also saw a few more that she didn¡¯t remember being there in Malin¡¯s captivity.


    Still, it was only a tiny fraction of the amount that Rowan expected. Even if Malin had rushed, surely some of the other groups should have arrived as well, perhaps by a different boat. Rowan knew that Malin¡¯s group only represented a very small number of the raiding force that had attacked N?myris.


    Even so, a small part of her held hope. That night had been so chaotic, so surely she was mistaken.


    It would have been easy if that hope was the only thought that haunted her. Unfortunately, her emotions were as conflicted and chaotic as the night that had ingrained itself so deeply into her memories.


    On the one hand, there was the hope that it was just the people here and that everyone else was safe. On the other, there was the very real possibility that they had been slaughtered or that they were yet to arrive.


    Then there was also the fact that it was very clear that they had attacked more than just N?myris and from what Rowan could tell, they had been doing this for a while. And seeing how everyone was below the age of seventeen, Rowan could only come to one conclusion.


    They were in an Awakening farm. Rowan had Awakened in the worst way possible and this was a place engineered with that in mind. She just didn¡¯t know why.


    The anxiety started to rise again. Rowan could only imagine what they intended to do to them and what it meant for her in her Awakened state. Intense feelings of dread stabbed into her core as the last person was examined.


    With everyone sorted, the groups were led down the different exits until only Rowan¡¯s group was left. She stood there with 6 others. The larger man then approached them and ordered some of the guards to take them away. Now that he was speaking louder and more clearly, Rowan realised that his strange accent was actually S?ran, the sister language of Midiran.


    Somewhat fortunately, Rowan had learnt to speak S?ran from a young age alongside her native and ancestral tongues. However, knowing that they were likely in S?ris didn¡¯t really tell her much as they were led away. If anything, it only gave her more questions.


    It was all so overwhelming. The questions. The feelings. The despair. All of it. After Awakening, everything had become a polychromatic storm of emotion. Rowan just wanted it to stop. But this is what she had asked for. She would give it all up if she could have her family back.


    Ancestors! Why?


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    You were supposed to be watching over us!


    I¡¯m sorry.


    This is my fault.


    I deserve this.


    I have to be stronger.


    For Tehri! For Ma! For everyone!


    Rowan was crying when they arrived in a small decorated chamber. Compared to the rest of the caves, this chamber seemed artificial, as if it had been carved out completely from the rock to look like a room. Cabinets lined the far wall and a large, stone, table-like structure served as a centrepiece for the room. Attached to it were several straps that made Rowan feel extremely uncomfortable. Furthermore, it was also surrounded by an elaborate Crystal Array, though Rowan didn¡¯t recognise any of the Resonance Crystals used in its construction.


    The guards started blindfolding the group when a giant of a man walked in. He was large enough to dwarf the man that examined them before. Rowan, by comparison, couldn''t even compete with the sheer mass of his legs, let alone his full stature. Even his hands were big enough to fully enclose her torso.


    When the guards went to blindfold Rowan, the man interrupted them in an extremely thick and broken accent."Not her," he said, "she go first."


    The guards nodded and pulled her towards the device. Rowan tried to struggle out of their grasp only for their grip to become firmer. "Let go of me," she cried.


    "Stop that," the large man said as Rowan cried and struggled. "Now strip," he ordered.


    Rowan looked aghast at the order, noticing that the guards had released her as if to allow her to follow it. "W-w-what?" she stammered, fearing what twisted desires the man had. With his overwhelming stature and muscular form that Rowan could now see was covered in strange tattoos, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to fight him off if he forced her to follow his orders.


    "Strip," he repeated. "Do not fight or you break."


    "I''m not going to strip, pervert," Rowan responded defiantly. In spite of her fear, she wanted to fight back.


    "Pervert?" the man said, seemingly confused before laughing. "You think me interested in body of one not even big enough to be Kin''duur?" he asked rhetorically before nodding to the guards. One of them grabbed her as the other ripped her shirt almost completely off before dragging her to the table, strapping her down to it face first. After they had secured her in place, the man then approached her with a belt. "Bite on this," he ordered, "so you not bite on tongue."


    Once again, Rowan refused to obey so the guards pried her mouth open and placed the belt between her teeth. While she struggled, the large man went over to one of the cabinets with methodical intent. From within it, he took out an obsidian knife, a leather bag, and a cloth towel before bringing them over to another table next to the one Rowan was strapped to. He then looked over to one of the guards who brought him a bowl filled with water.


    Having finished the rest of his preparations, he wiped down her back with a wet, medicinal-smelling towel. Then he took the knife and pressed it against her back.


    Rowan tried to cry out in pain, only for the belt to muffle her cries. Even with what should have been mind-numbing pain, Rowan felt every cut with disturbing clarity. The giant carved into her flesh with morbid precision, starting with the middle of her back and working his way up and out.


    As the procedure dragged on, he would stop every so often to wipe the blood away. In those moments, Rowan prayed that it was the end, only for him to take a strange crystalline powder from the leather bag and rub it into her open wounds. The pain was like none she had ever experienced before and it nearly drove her to the point of passing out. Alas, that would have been a mercy she was not privy to.


    When the procedure finally was completed, Rowan was, to her surprise, removed from the room and cleaned. She half expected that they would have forced her to watch the other procedures that were almost certainly taking place.


    Once they were done washing her, they gave her some clothes. They were little more than rags, but they were at least clean, though she suspected that it would only be a matter of time for that simple fact to be completely inverted. The guards also had the sense to at least make a slight effort in bandaging up her back. At the same time, she almost wished that they hadn''t even bothered; the rough cotton only served to make the pain even worse.


    Once they were done with her, she was thrown into another chamber full of dishevelled humans and Ferrans. The pain from landing on the cold stone floor was immeasurable. It was as if every inch of her back was being stabbed over and over again.


    Even with all that agony, however, she was not granted the release of passing out. If anything, it had the opposite effect.


    Rowan rolled over weakly and struggled up on her knees as the guards slammed the entrance to the chamber shut. It was starting to sink in all over again. She was completely alone, lost, and broken with the only reminders of home being the horrors of that night and the earrings that had miraculously not been taken while she was unconscious. A small consolation amidst a sea of hell.


    Still, she refused to just kneel there blankly in her descent toward madness. She had to collect herself, lest she betray her promise to Tehri. To that end, she slowly stood up and started taking in the sights.


    The first thing she saw was the heavy metal gate that barred the exit. In addition to whatever mechanism was locking it, the gate had also been infused with a Heat Crystal Array to deter any notions of escape. Rowan might not have been an expert, but it didn''t take a genius to see how the Array was configured; the heavy frost coming from the thick metal bars was enough of an indicator. Even just looking at the gate made Rowan shiver.


    Pulling her eyes away from the gate, Rowan turned towards one of the walls near which several cots had been placed somewhat sporadically. It was depressingly clear that there wasn¡¯t enough for everyone. On the far side of the chamber, there was a small, crystal-clear spring framed by a crystalline structure that radiated light in such a way that made it seem like a window to the outside. How they did that, Rowan wasn''t sure as they certainly weren''t Light Crystals.


    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t all the chamber had to offer. Throughout the room, perhaps thirty prisoners lay scattered in clusters of both boys and girls. For the most part, they all shared a similar look of defeat, as if they were all on the verge of breaking. A couple of them acknowledged Rowan¡¯s entrance into the chamber, though it was clear that they were used, perhaps even numb, to new arrivals.


    There was, however, one prisoner that stood out to Rowan. A Ferran boy, perhaps only a year older than her, sat on the far side of the chamber meditating. Despite it being clear that he was heavily malnourished, much like everyone in the chamber, he showed no signs of weakness. In fact, he seemed to express serenity more than anything.


    Rowan wanted to speak to him, to see how long he had been here and how he managed to stay strong. However, she could barely move due to the pain radiating from her back. It was as if she was being licked by fire. Instead, she struggled towards one of the empty cots in the hope that she''d be able to get some rest.


    *****.


    In roughly hour-long intervals, the remaining six captives from Rowan''s group were thrown into the large cell-like chamber. From their heavily bandaged torsos, it was clear that they had been put through the exact same process as she had been. Like her, they all tried to find a place where they could recover, though not all the cots were available so they were forced to lie on the stone floor.


    It didn¡¯t take long for it to become apparent that the older prisoners had undergone a similar scarring ritual as their backs sported highly elaborate designs formed from scar tissue. Everyone seemed to have the same core design with slight personalised variations. Strangely though, some had entire segments that the others did not.


    The central design was composed of two perfectly symmetrical and vertically aligned segments. Out of the two designs, the upper one was particularly disturbing in a morbidly beautiful kind of way. It was formed from a core of six, diamond-like claws that flared out radially from between the shoulder blades. Rowan felt them stabbing their way into her soul and from deep within those metaphysical wounds, a sea of fiery tendrils erupted forth and coiled around a pair of crescent moons that dared not look upon what was taking them.


    Below the shackled moons lay a design that Rowan had difficulty parsing. It twisted in a way that felt familiar, yet alien at the same time. She could feel its roots spreading throughout her very being like a great oak, only it wasn¡¯t sapping away her strength as such a visualisation might have suggested. Instead, she seemed to share in its vigour, even if only slightly.


    Rowan found herself both awed and horrified by the scars and the overly vivid images they formed, let alone the significant skill that had to go into perfecting the highly intricate design on a canvas of flesh.


    *****


    Rowan spent much of the rest of that first day regaining her strength and agonising why they had all been scarred in such a manner. She wasn¡¯t usually one for morbid curiosity, however, she found that against all reason, over-analysing the horror of her situation was all she could do to keep her fear and grief at bay.


    The only other strength she could find came from remembering that Tehri was safe from suffering the same fate.


    After that first day, it started to become clear what Rowan could expect while her cuts healed. The prisoners were fed a single meal a day to prevent them from dying from starvation and ensure that they had enough energy to do whatever they were made to do.


    It also ensured that they would never have enough energy to fight back. Water was notably more readily available with the spring at the back of the chamber.


    Furthermore, additional water was given to Rowan and the other six that had just undergone the scarring ritual. They were also taken away every other day to have their wounds checked and their bodies were cleaned. It seemed that the cell was also cleaned while their wounds were being tended.


    As for the other prisoners, each day, ten or so were taken away with around half of them returning by the end of the day and the rest trickling back in the days that followed. Most of them acquired minor injuries and small amounts of bruising during their time away and while they all carried different emotions on their faces, they all expressed the same look of almost complete and utter defeat and the same pain.


    Usually, the longest it took for a prisoner to return was three days, though, on one occasion a prisoner didn¡¯t return. They had given up. That was what the other prisoners said. Rowan didn¡¯t understand what they meant, but she also didn¡¯t need to strain her ears to hear the hints of temptation in their voices. The idea that giving up was potentially a good thing to the others chilled her to the bone. What could they have suffered that they felt that giving up could be the better option?


    Over the course of that first week, Rowan tried to shake the fear, loneliness and sadness that she had been feeling. It felt like a nigh impossible task, but she refused to let herself give up. She would not give her captors the satisfaction.


    Talking to the other prisoners helped, though most of them were unwilling to talk to any of the newcomers. They were particularly avoidant of Rowan, though she was probably to blame in that regard as she kept trying to ask what their captors were trying to accomplish.


    She did eventually realise that such questions were kind of lacking in terms of tact, but it ended up being too little too late for most of them. That still left the other newcomers, however, and while most of them were still trying to process everything, she was able to make a connection with two of the girls; one human and one Ferran.


    The human was a rosy-gold-haired girl called Anri. She was perhaps a year or so younger than Rowan and she spoke with a notable accent that Rowan recognised as being from the northern reaches of Llen F?ra. In a few small ways, she almost reminded Rowan of a mellower and older Tehri, though not quite.


    At the same time, Rowan also realised that she was probably projecting a wee bit. Beyond the bubbly personality, the only real similarities were the eyes and the similarly-coloured hair. Still, it was enough to make Rowan want to hug her and tell her that everything would be okay. Anything to ease the pain she was clearly hiding. At the same time, she didn¡¯t stand out in any other particular way.


    The Ferran girl on the other hand was especially noteworthy. For one, she was surprisingly young, perhaps only just eleven, and the only reason Rowan could guess that was because of how adamant they were that Tehri was too young.


    She was by far the youngest person Rowan had seen since arriving in the caves. What really stood out about her, however, were her eyes; one blue eye and one golden. Heterochromia, also known as the Mark of the Goddess for Her differently coloured eyes. Her eyes, along with her long coppery hair made Rowan very suspicious of her identity.


    When Rowan learned her name, she was almost sure. The age, appearance, and old Ferran name of Seres told her everything she needed to know. Rowan¡¯s mind flashed back to Tyris¡¯s promotion ceremony, and to the Queen appearing with her two daughters, the youngest of which was an almost perfect match to the girl before her now. Fortunately, no one else seemed to share her suspicions. Anri, for example, thought that Rowan and Seres could have been cousins or even sisters.


    There was one individual that Rowan still wanted to talk to by way of the Ferran boy, but he had been taken away before she had gotten the chance and he was yet to return. As such, she was left with the two girls, which she wasn¡¯t exactly complaining about. If anything, she enjoyed their company as much as anyone could hope to in their situation.


    During one of their conversations, which was all they could really do, the topic of where they had come from came up. Anri thought it might help if they talked about the experience, the idea being that letting it all out would ease their pain. As she was the one that suggested it, she opened up with her own story.


    ¡°They was attacking each night like moths to the flame. For more than a week, they were. We tried to send for help, but it never came. I think we was the only survivors. Those of us they took on their black ships that is. ¡®Twas a slaughter, I swear.


    "The lady in charge dint seem happy when she found out. Killed all the leaders she did. Then sent us on our way to be shipped off and now here we is.¡±


    She spoke with an incredibly heavy accent and a quivering quality to her voice. All the times she had spoken before, she had tried to avoid speaking in the northern dialect, but now it didn¡¯t matter. She spoke in the way that best expressed her feelings.


    Rowan was mortified when Anri finished her story and from the looks of it, so was Seres. She had only suffered the one attack, but Anri had suffered them each night until no one was left. If anything, Rowan understood why the Raider-in-Chief had killed all the other leaders. That kind of thing would draw the eyes of the capital. Then again, the capture of the second princess would do that anyway.


    ¡°I think I must have been going past either your village or a nearby one when my caravan and I were attacked,¡± Seres opened up in a notably more refined, yet still clearly scared tone. ¡°The dates match up with when we were on our return journey from the north. They killed every last person except me just because we drove too close to their camp. I just know that they would have killed me as well if¡­ if they didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Seres,¡± Rowan interrupted before she could give away any unnecessary information. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Seres gave her an appreciative look and fell quiet. Rowan felt like it could be dangerous if more people caught on to her identity.


    Then she realised that both pairs of eyes had fallen on her to fill the silence. She recounted her story as best as she could without breaking down into tears. It was a challenge beyond imagining and when she was almost at her limit, Seres awkwardly tried to give her a hug in such a way as to not cause either of them too much pain. The conversation died after that.


    *****


    On the final day of that first week, the Ferran boy returned. His eyes were black and blue and his ribs were just as bruised. Even from a distance, Rowan could tell that they were broken. She was horrified to see him with injuries that were much worse than those of any other prisoners had returned with that week. The only contenders for his injuries were those that had arrived that week and undergone the scarring ritual.


    Rowan hesitated in approaching him. She wanted to ask him some questions, but her concern for his injuries took priority. She ripped off a strip of cloth from the hem of her shirt and soaked it in the spring before heading towards him. He had returned to his meditation by the time she reached him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked in S?ran, taking a gamble that he¡¯d understand. It seemed likely that he would as she was yet to encounter someone that didn''t speak at least a smattering of the language following her arrival in the caves.


    The boy opened his eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite well, thank you.¡± He spoke softly with a slight lilt and despite his injuries, his words gave no hint that he was in pain.


    ¡°But, you¡¯re clearly hurt,¡± Rowan said, offering the cloth.


    ¡°This pain is but a test of my resolve,¡± he said before accepting the cloth and dabbing his eyes with it.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a test, why did you accept the cloth? Wait, that¡¯s not important! Isn¡¯t that a really messed up test? Who would even give a person that kind of test?¡±


    ¡°The test is in accepting the pain, not suffering from it,¡± he explained, unphased by Rowan''s sudden exclamation. ¡°Besides, it would be rude to decline aid so graciously offered.¡±


    Rowan, with a blush creeping up her cheeks, found his response rather disarming. ¡°How can you be so calm?¡± she practically demanded in an attempt to hide her fluster.


    ¡°How can you be so excitable?¡± he asked back.


    Again, his response disarmed Rowan. ¡°B-because that¡¯s just how I am,¡± she answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you were able to answer your own question.¡±


    Rowan felt her cheeks become even redder with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to his calm and measured, yet slightly musical way of speaking. So instead, she fled to the other side of the chamber where Anri and Seres were sitting.

 Chapter 10: Stoic Introductions

    The days that followed Rowan¡¯s rather awkward first encounter with the Ferran boy passed much as the rest had, except for the embarrassment that she felt towards the matter. After some encouragement from Anri and Seres, she worked up the courage to approach him again and apologise for her awkward behaviour.


    This time, the boy was looking straight at Rowan when she approached. "I''m sorry about before," she apologised. "I know I was acting really strange with all those things I said. I hadn¡¯t even introduced myself. I should probably do that now, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Rowan apologised again, looking slightly downcast. Then, before the boy could even blink, she looked up with a mercurial smile and offered her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s start over. Hello, I¡¯m Rowan.¡±


    "Hello, Rowan. I''m glad to see your cheeks are no longer the same colour as your hair. My¡­"


    "My face wasnae that red!" Rowan interjected before he could continue, a slight blush rising in response.


    "If you say so,¡± he responded again before continuing on to his own introduction. ¡°My name is Amran,"


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the same as my brother¡¯s name! Well, middle name, but still!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fairly common name,¡± Amran replied somewhat dryly.


    ¡°You dinnae have to brush me off like that.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can apologise by answering my questions. Especially now that I¡¯ve introduced myself.¡±


    ¡°I can do that.¡±


    "First! Why are you always meditating?"


    "It helps me focus."


    "Focus on what?"


    "Honing my emotions. It''s a technique that I learned from a Kairosi Fire Monk that passed through my hometown before it was raided."


    "A Kairosi Fire Monk? You¡¯ve actually seen one? You¡¯re sure?"


    ¡°As sure as can be.¡±


    Rowan couldn¡¯t help but give Amran a look of incredulity when she considered what he was saying. ¡°But aren¡¯t the Kairosi, like, really rare this far north? My Da told me he¡¯s only seen a few, and they were all merchants. I was sure that the Fire Monks pretty much always stayed near the Ashen Eye, and that¡¯s if they even exist.¡±


    ¡°You clearly know more of their existence than I,¡± Amran replied. ¡°That is to say, before he arrived, I believed that the Fire Monks were merely legendary warriors from Terian¡¯el with skin like obsidian. I didn¡¯t even know what they were capable of or how they got their name. I¡¯m not sure that I will continue to think of them as legends now that I have met one.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because, while he was certainly impressive, imposing even, he still struck me as just a man. True, he looked vastly different from what I was familiar with, but that is the nature of people, is it not? To be different? Perhaps if I had seen what he could do without seeing the man, I would think differently. But that is not how things developed and now I owe him more than my life for his teachings. It is through his techniques that I have survived this long.¡±


    ¡°How long is that?¡± Rowan was almost scared to ask, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. She needed to know.


    ¡°I would say at least two years. Time is difficult to follow down here.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine,¡± Rowan replied glumly. ¡°Was it the Fire Monk who made you do that pain test thing? Why would he do that?


    ¡°Not exactly. As far as I¡¯m aware, he was a travelling hierophant, giving advice and teaching people about the world whilst helping people for food and board. I found him interesting, so I asked if he would be willing to teach me a few things. He obliged and started by teaching me about the Fire Monks.


    ¡°I was positively intrigued and hungered to learn more. That was when my lessons regarding certain Kairosi techniques began. It was almost as if he had some foresight of what was to come, not that I believe he is in any way involved with this operation. However, he never actually gave me the trial of pain. He merely mentioned that it is a maxim that he followed. I made the choice to personally follow it when I first arrived here.¡±


    Rowan looked blankly at Amran for a second. ¡°Congratulations! You answered my questions only to give me several more.¡± She then gave him a hopeful look. ¡°Do you think I could learn some of those techniques?¡± Any tool or technique that could help her survive and be true to her promise was a gift.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered immediately.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I could¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­¡±


    ¡°No.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Meanie!¡± Rowan threw her arms up in despair before wincing in pain. ¡°Ouch! Can¡¯t you at least think about it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I should have been clearer. It won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re an Ardent.¡±


    Even with Amran¡¯s strangely mellow tone, Rowan could feel the hint of a rhetorical question, as if his answer was obvious. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to respond as he continued with his explanation.


    ¡°Ardents feel too strongly to quell the storm of emotion inside of them, and to try would only blunt their edge. It would be akin to expecting a moth to be not drawn towards the flame. Thus, while you may learn, such a technique would fail to serve you.¡±


    Amran¡¯s explanation took Rowan a little off guard. ¡°That was a rather colourful way of explaining things,¡± she responded, giving him a thoughtful pout.


    "Thank you,¡± Amran said appreciatively.


    "It wasn¡¯t exactly a compliment, you know. It¡¯s really bizarre when you give a really poetic explanation after being so short or concise before. Actually, you¡¯ve been a little cryptic at times. Wait, what was that about me being an Ardent?¡± Rowan had been so caught up in his explanation that she had forgotten the point that had led into it.


    ¡°You are an Ardent, yes?¡±


    Is it really that obvious?


    ¡°I am, but ¨D how did you know?¡±


    Amran looked at Rowan quizzically. ¡°You mean apart from the fact that you are practically leaking with emotional intensity?¡±


    Rowan nodded.


    ¡°I was unable to calm down your embarrassment. If anything, I believe that you actually got more embarrassed when I tried.¡±


    ¡°You tried to calm my embarrassment?¡± Rowan asked as she tried to work out what exactly he meant.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± she said as it clicked. ¡°That means you¡¯re a Stoic! I think.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s response surprised Amran a little bit, which gave her a sliver of satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re rather well-learned for a country girl,¡± Amran noted, ¡°I¡¯m impressed. The mechanics of Ardent Amplification and Stoic Dampening aren¡¯t exactly common knowledge. I believe it is an area of study limited to the educated elite, government and, of course, Ardents and Stoics who have had the chance to explore said mechanics.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am not a Country Girl!¡± Rowan almost shouted in a slightly offended tone, garnering the attention of some of the other prisoners.


    Why am I getting needlessly offended by this? Time to switch mounts.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Amran responded. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend. Granted, I was sure my nature as a Stoic was as obvious as your own as an Ardent. I¡¯m actually surprised it took my comment on dampening to make you realise.¡±


    ¡°You would be,¡± Rowan said, this time with mock offence, her disposition completely different from what it had been a second ago.


    ¡°That was quick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didnae think it likely that I would meet another Awakened so soon, especially with how rare we¡¯re supposed to be. It was stupid of me, considering what this place is. I knew about it because my father is an internationally established merchant, so he made sure I received the best tuition possible.¡±


    ¡°Then you have been blessed by a good education, though I fear it will do you little good here. I also recommend that you rid yourself of the notion that we are rare in these caves. We are far more common here than any of us would care to admit. Anyhow, it seems like you¡¯ve caught on to the purpose of this operation.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°As you have probably guessed, they intend to force as many of us as possible to Awaken. Their reason for doing this is so that they can forge us into weapons for use in some war. You are fortunate to have already Awakened, as you will at least be spared some of the torments that await the others.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that is only the beginning. Be strong, Rowan. Don¡¯t let them break you. The moment you give up, they will seize your shattered will as their own. Those scars guarantee it.¡±


    Amran''s warning reminded Rowan of her mother''s dying words and it filled her with dread and tears as the memory flashed before her. Rowan wanted more answers, hoping that they may steady her shaken heart, however, a cry from the other side of the cell stole her attention.


    Rowan turned quickly towards the entrance of the cell. Anri lay by the gate, curled up in a ball, with Seres kneeling over her and crying. Rowan instantly ran over, fearing what could have happened or gone wrong. Anri was shivering while clutching at her left hand. It had started turning blue with frost at the fingertips.


    Rowan heard some shuffling behind her, so she turned to face it. A prisoner that she hadn¡¯t noticed before was trying to get away from them. ¡°What happened?¡± she demanded.


    "She fell," the prisoner replied, trying to hide the guilt in his voice.


    "She just fell?" Rowan asked with a cold stare.


    "Well, not exactly. We had a small disagreement," he said as he glanced at another prisoner by his side, almost as if to shift the blame.


    ¡°Rowan, stop. It was my fault,¡± Seres cried from behind her.


    ¡°Yeah, what she said.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Seres.¡± Rowan¡¯s anger began to flare. She knew a bully when she saw one. ¡°So let me guess, one of you pushed her over because of this disagreement?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. She was hiding food. If she doesn¡¯t need it, she should give it to those of us that have been here longer,¡± the second prisoner responded. The other prisoner was giving them a look as if to tell them to be quiet.


    ¡°She¡¯d been giving it to me, Rowan,¡± Seres admitted sadly with a voice dripping with undeserved guilt.


    ¡°Are you two more important than Seres or Anri? No? Didn¡¯t think so.¡± Rowan¡¯s voice rose with every word, and her eyes glinted with anger from the light of the crystals.


    The first prisoner took a step back as if feeling slightly threatened by the heat that was starting to radiate from Rowan¡¯s body. ¡°Here, take the food back,¡± he stammered before turning to his accomplice, ¡°this isn¡¯t worth a couple of scraps.¡± The other prisoner threw down the scraps of food that they had taken with notable indignation before the two of them then hurried away.


    Rowan was about to shout after them when a hand landed on her shoulder. Amran had walked over during the confrontation and now stood just behind her. As Rowan turned to look at him, he shook his head, looking at Anri and Seres. While he spoke no words, his message was clear, ¡°Get your priorities straight. She needs care.¡± Rowan nodded, trying to calm her anger.


    Rowan did her best to treat Anri¡¯s frostbitten hand and stop Seres from falling into hysterics. She felt like she was grasping at straws with the frostbite, and calming Seres down wasn¡¯t much easier. Unfortunately, she was half convinced that she was making Anri¡¯s hand worse.


    It wasn¡¯t like she had ever learned how to treat frostbite. She was limited to the very basics of first aid and she couldn¡¯t help but feel it wasn¡¯t enough. At least with Seres, she was sure that she was stable, and Amran looked like he was playing his part in ensuring that she didn¡¯t get any worse.


    Still, there was little Rowan could do apart from try. If she failed, Anri would lose at least two fingers, but she was going to lose them even if Rowan didn¡¯t do anything. At least by trying, there was a chance she could stop it getting worse while they waited for someone to arrive. She hoped that they wouldn¡¯t need to wait for a scheduled visit by one of the wardens. The next wouldn¡¯t be until later in the day when they took away the prisoners for that day to suffer whatever foul torments they were using to break them.


    Thankfully, one of the guards had heard the screams and had sent for a warden. They arrived not too long after with a small detachment of guards and a medical team. Rowan promised Anri that she would be okay when she and Seres were telling her goodbye. In reality, Rowan was terrified that Anri wouldn¡¯t return.


    *****


    The wait for Anri to return was long. After a week, Rowan gave up practically all hope that she would be back, only maintaining a positive front for Seres. Her fear was further compounded when one of the boys that had arrived at the same time as them fell ill with an infection and died.


    They were already so weak from the healing and lack of food. Maybe if she hadn¡¯t been giving away some of her food to Seres, her odds would be better. From the look of Seres, it was clear that she felt the same. She had been quiet ever since the incident.


    ¡°What should I do, Amran?¡± Rowan asked the older Stoic boy quietly one day after he had returned from torment.


    ¡°Why do anything?¡± he responded with some confusion.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my responsibility,¡± Rowan stressed.


    ¡°Since when? Is she a relative?¡±


    ¡°No, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s eating. I won¡¯t let her die like Dakaa. I won¡¯t fail her.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you are putting too much of a burden on your own shoulders. Do you want to break yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but if I don¡¯t do anything and I could have made things better, I would be failing everyone doubly.¡±


    ¡°I understand that you probably have your reasons, Rowan, but this is too much.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! I¡¯ve failed too much already. I need to make things right.¡±


    ¡°Okay, perhaps I don¡¯t. Well, there is nothing I can do to help. You have tried talking to her, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Um, no,¡± Rowan admitted sheepishly.


    Amran gave her a flat look. ¡°Are you being serious? That¡¯s the first thing you should have done.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping there was some special Ardent technique that I could use to make her feel better.¡±


    ¡°You do realise that our powers don¡¯t include miracle solutions for every situation, don¡¯t you¡°


    ¡°Well yeah, but maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Even with Amplification, it wouldn¡¯t work. Neither of you are feeling the appropriate emotions, so there is nothing to Resonate. Just talk to her.¡±


    ¡°But talking is hard. What if I mess up?¡±


    ¡°Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll try talking.¡±


    Rowan stomped away to prepare herself to talk to Seres as if it was some great trial, and Amran returned to his meditation. Meanwhile, Seres was curled up into a ball near the gate. She was almost close enough for it to sap away all of her body heat. It was the punishment that she felt she deserved, not that she had any metric for what was reasonable. She had always been a good princess, responsible and caring. How could she let so many get hurt trying to help and protect her? It wasn¡¯t right. The royal family should be the ones doing the protecting and she had failed on every front there.


    ¡°I just wanted to help people,¡± she cried quietly to herself.


    That had been the entire reason for her trip north; a relief mission for those less well-off towns and villages in the north and east. She had begged her mother, the queen, to let her do it. Before then, she had spent her childhood helping people in the capital and the rest of the heartlands.


    She used her position as a princess to make sure those in need had food and shelter, be they orphans or the elderly with no children to look after them. Many saw it as a heavy burden for one so young and overall unnecessary. She was inclined to disagree. Her duties were nothing compared to the working folk. So what if people kept telling her that everyone was taking advantage of her? She was sure that for every fraud, she was helping at least a thousand legitimate people in need. She was further vindicated when she received her mother¡¯s seal of approval.


    When her mother agreed to the mission, she felt overwhelmed with happiness. Seres didn¡¯t even want to think about how many Gold Chains her mother had set aside for her endeavours. Now she felt like it would all go to waste. The situation was so much worse with all the raids that had been going on. How had their attacks gone on for so long without anyone in the capital knowing? Seres only hoped that her disappearance would lead them to discover the truth. Then at least some good would come from her failure.


    Unfortunately, that thought did nothing to comfort her on her most recent failure. Anri was hurt because of her. Why didn¡¯t she realise where things were going? Why didn¡¯t she think about how dangerous the gate was? She could see the Resonance. She knew what it did, even more than anyone else here. Such was her Gift, having been trained to such a degree from a young age. But instead of trying to intercede when they started pushing, she cowered in fear. She was¡­


    ¡°Rowan to Seres. Rowan to Seres,¡± said the older girl, who glowed like the morning sun, interrupting her thoughts. Seres couldn¡¯t remember ever seeing an Ardent shine as brightly as Rowan, at least not quite so close.


    ¡°Yes, Rowan?¡± she asked hesitantly. She wasn¡¯t equipped to handle Rowan¡¯s rather mercurial energy.


    Instead of responding with any words, Rowan knelt down and hugged her gently.


    ¡°Rowan, you¡¯re being weird,¡± Seres told the girl, who insisted on keeping her arms wrapped around her.


    ¡°You needed a hug,¡± Rowan said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t. Please let go.¡±


    Rowan begrudgingly let go. ¡°You¡¯re sad. Hugging always helped me when I was feeling down.¡± The girl offered a warm, yet melancholic smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, honestly,¡± Seres lied.


    ¡°I would always tell my Ma the exact same thing when I was anything but, so that isnae gonna work on me.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay. No, I¡¯m not fine, but it¡¯s what I deserve,¡± Seres said with depressing conviction.


    ¡°Drakiir shit,¡± Rowan swore.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Seres wasn¡¯t really sure how else she should respond to that. People typically didn¡¯t swear in her company.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to suffer, I can promise you that. And before you argue with me, you¡¯re going to tell me exactly why you think you do, and I¡¯ll tell you exactly why you are wrong.¡±


    Seres was even less prepared for that than the swearing and she couldn¡¯t really argue with it, so she relented. She told Rowan everything she could without mentioning who she was, though she was sure Rowan had already guessed.


    As promised, Rowan told her how she was wrong every time. She used a firm-but-calming tone that seemed rather uncharacteristic of her, as if she was trying to emulate someone else. By the end of it, Seres was crying and the pair of them were getting strange looks from the rest of the people in the cell.


    ¡°I think I could use that hug now,¡± Seres admitted quietly.


    Once again, Rowan took Seres into her arms, only this time, she started singing a familiar song.


    ?Hush now little one


    the day is won


    Sleep now little one


    The sun is gone


    Mama¡¯s here


    to wash away your fear


    Mama¡¯s here


    to wipe away your tears?


    By the end of the song, tears were streaming down Rowan¡¯s eyes as well and the two girls cried their pain away. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was enough to tide them over while they continued to heal and wait for Anri. Seres started eating all of her food again and started to feel better.


    There were some details that Rowan didn¡¯t mention to Seres, however. With each passing day, it was becoming clear that the wardens were using everyone¡¯s healing process to determine when it was time for them to be taken away along with the senior prisoners.


    Rowan was scared that they would take advantage of Anri¡¯s position to start the so-called forging process early. Furthermore, her own scars were almost healed, which was concerning in its own right. What if she wasn¡¯t there when Anri returned, or what if she couldn¡¯t be there for Seres when she was taken? She tried to get answers from Amran, but he refused to answer, likely to try and stop her from worrying more than she already was.


    After another three days, Anri returned to the cell. Seres was the first to notice as she excitedly shook Rowan awake. Rowan was elated to see Anri seemingly safe and sound. The only thing that Rowan could see was different about her was a mitten that she was sporting on her left hand. Seres, on the other hand, noticed the distinct lack of colour to Anri¡¯s face or the notes of horror that danced across her eyes as Rowan rushed over towards her.


    Rowan took Anri over to an empty cot so that she could rest. Meanwhile, Amran looked up from his meditation and, in perfect sync with Seres, muttered, ¡°She¡¯s Awakened.¡±

 Interlude: A Silent Voice

    For what felt like hours, Tehri ran, her body growing weaker with each passing moment. She was confused and terrified. Everything that had happened since she woke up made no sense. Cruel people had surrounded her while she lay with her hands bound and mouth gagged. They wanted to kill her or sell her and they nearly did when they dragged her away. Then Rowan appeared.


    Sis saved me. She killed someone.


    Because of Rowan, Tehri had been able to escape. But escape from what? The last thing she remembered was falling asleep before the eclipse. Maybe this was a nightmare? She wanted to be home, back with her mother and father and with her sister. If she was in a nightmare, she would wake up eventually. However, if it wasn¡¯t, she had no choice but to run and find her way.


    Where am I? This forest all looks the same.


    It was getting harder and harder to keep running. Tehri lacked the athleticism that her siblings and mother possessed. Instead, she had been cursed with a weak constitution and emotions that swung on a pendulum. To make matters worse, the undergrowth clawed at her arms and legs, sapping her of what little strength she had.


    I''m going to die.


    However, light breaking through the trees in the distance granted her a small degree of hope. Drawing on everything she had left, Tehri sprinted blindly toward the light, oblivious to the sound of crashing water.


    Tehri let loose a silent cry as she ran off the precipice she had failed to see. For a second, she lingered in the empty air before plummeting into the swirling flow of water beneath her. Almost instantly, she was caught in the wild and treacherous current of the river rapids. She struggled to keep herself above the surface as she was thrashed into the rocks, spun around, and ragged like a doll. Bones cracked and blood gushed. Every danger of the rapids competed to be the cause of Tehri''s death. Each time she cried out in pain, the river sought out her lungs.


    After a couple of agonising minutes, everything went dark.


    *****


    "Byrdin! Come quick!"


    Byrdin, the young newlywed blacksmith, looked over to see his wife running towards him. "Hana, what''s wrong?"


    "There''s no time for questions. Hurry up!"


    It was rare to see Hana this riddled with worry. He placed down the knife he was polishing so that he could go to her. "Slow down. It can''t be so bad that you can''t catch a breath."


    Instead of taking a second, she instead grabbed his hand and started pulling him towards the river bank. She was her father''s daughter all right, as stubborn as the iron he had worked and strong enough to work the anvil herself. There¡¯d be no stopping her, so Byrdin let himself get pulled along.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    They soon arrived at the river. A young girl with strawberry blonde hair had been swept into the bank, her body broken. Immediately, Byrdin understood Hana''s urgency; if the girl was alive, it would be a miracle.


    Byrdin rushed over, expecting the worst. Instead, he detected a weak, faltering pulse. He was no doctor, but it was clear she didn''t have much time. He cursed himself for not having anything clean that he could staunch the bleeding with.


    "Hana, I need one of your sleeves. Then find the healer. We might still be able to save her."


    Time was of the essence as Hana ripped off her sleeves and rushed off to find the village healer. Byrdin used the sleeve to apply pressure to the most serious of the girl''s open wounds, whilst keeping an eye on her breathing, which was slow but relatively regular. He was unsure of what else to do; bleeding was one thing, but she clearly had broken bones, and water had likely made its way into her lungs.


    Byrdin grew anxious with each passing moment, his heart beating like a drum as he feared that the girl wouldn''t survive. It felt like an age had passed by the time Hana returned with the healer.


    Looking up, Byrdin asked him, "Is there anything you can do?"


    "I''ll do what I can," he replied. "However, the skills required to treat the more serious injuries are beyond my ken: she likely needs a surgeon."


    "So, there''s no hope?" Hana asked, tears starting to well in her eyes.


    "I didn''t say that. I have poultices that will help with any external bleeding and a medicine that will slow down her metabolism and induce a long sleep in her. That may allow enough time to get her to a surgeon. As for the nearest branch of the College of Surgeons, you have two options. You can get to T?rin by river or Talaran by road. With T?rin, you can decrease the likelihood of causing further injury. However, you will need to wait for a boat and the journey itself will be slow. Talaran, on the other hand, is much closer, perhaps only two days in a wagon with good horses, but you¡¯d be going towards the mountains. The risk for further injury will be much higher.¡±


    The healer continued to explain things as he started some preliminary treatments. They then took her to the infirmary for more extensive treatment. She was given medicine to help encourage her body to replenish the blood that she had lost and poultices were applied to her various wounds. Finally, the medicine to place her into a medically-induced sleep was administered.


    As the healer did his work, Byrdin and Hana were left with a terrible choice. If they took the girl to a surgeon, the cost of her treatment would fall on them. For a young newlywed couple, such a cost would leave them with almost nothing, if anything at all. On the other hand, if they didn''t take her, her death would be on their hands. They would also need to work out what route would be best if they did decide to take her.


    "What do we do?" they asked each other.


    *****


    A sterile white room; that is what Tehri saw when she woke up. Her eyes felt heavy and her head was spinning. Tehri remembered falling into a river and a few moments of chaos before blacking out. Now, she lay in this strange room, painfully aware of every facet of her body and of the fact that she wasn¡¯t actually in any pain, instead feeling a weird discomfort.


    To her side, Tehri heard some movement. She struggled to look in that direction when a young woman with light brown hair who Tehri didn¡¯t recognise came into view carrying a bowl and a towel.


    Seeing that Tehri was awake, the woman called out, ¡°Doctor! Byrdin! She¡¯s awake!¡± In response to her call, a young man with strong, muscular arms and a middle-aged woman with a pinched nose and glasses entered the room.


    Looking at the three strangers, Tehri opened her mouth and went to ask, ¡°Where am I?¡± only for no sound to escape her small lungs.

 Chapter 11: Pain

    Three days had passed since Anri returned to the cell and Rowan was almost entirely healed. It had only been seventeen days since the strange symbol had been carved into her back. To think that such a large wound would heal without any serious complications was the definition of a fool¡¯s dream, let alone having it also heal at such an incredible rate. Only one of her compatriots had fallen to infection and a further two were healing even faster than she was.


    One of the boys who had reached the same point as Rowan was now on the eleventh day and another on the thirteenth. It was from them that Rowan knew that the time for her torment was upon her. They also brought into question Rowan¡¯s original hypothesis that her Awakening was responsible for the accelerated healing. It was only after talking to Amran that Rowan recalled the scars on her back and the images they conjured within her mind, namely the design that she was tentatively dubbing the Tree of Life.


    In the end, the reason didn¡¯t really matter much as the final result was the same regardless. At noon that day, the moment she had been waiting for in grim trepidation had finally arrived in the form of wardens carrying chains and manacles. They took her away through the labyrinthine caves.


    How anyone could navigate them was beyond her. She had only been in the caves a few times and she had either been barely lucid or was going to and from the medical chambers which were relatively nearby. This time, however, Rowan was able to fully take in the sheer scale of the maze-like structure and awe-inspiring array of crystals that lined the caves. In almost any other context, the crystalline chambers would have been beautiful. In truth, however, Rowan felt all the pain and despair of the caves Resonate from within them.


    It''s gotta be a placebo.


    There''s no way it¡¯s real.


    It cannae be possible.


    But maybe it is?


    Maybe the crystals are part of the torment?


    Paranoia gripped Rowan and her thoughts began to race. For eleven days, she had managed to stop herself from being overwhelmed by fear. In the cell, she felt a small sense of security, as it shielded her from being made to suffer any further. She used that superficial shield to hide from the full extent of her grief and terror.


    The tentative bonds she had formed with her three new friends of circumstance helped with fighting away the crippling loneliness that had been creeping up on her. Now she had been stripped of the security of the cell and the companionship of her friends.


    Rowan¡¯s senses exploded from the proverbial slap in the face as the immediacy of the suffering that was about to befall her stripped away all the small deceptions she had wrapped around herself. Every footstep became a deafening cacophony; every glint of a candle as blinding as the sun and every scent a dizzying concoction of soap, perfume, stone, and bodies ranging from sterile cleanliness to putrid sweat.


    As Rowan¡¯s senses pummelled her mind with a thousand sensations, she dropped into a ball and clenched her eyes shut. She tried to cover her ears as well, though the chains that bound her wrists made it so that she practically had to choke herself to reach them.


    "Move!" a bellowing voice demanded from behind her as someone grabbed her by the shirt and jerked her back to her feet. Pain rippled from where the coarse fabric dug into her flesh.


    Oh gods, it hurts!


    Never before had Rowan experienced this level of sensory overload and it terrified her even more. The fear served only to further amplify her senses.


    ¡°I said, ¡®Move!¡¯¡± the voice bellowed again, followed this time by someone pushing her forward. Rowan fell to the ground, once again setting her nerves on fire with pain as she cried out in agony.


    Someone. Please. Help me.


    ¡°Hah,¡± one of the guards laughed, ¡°If she¡¯s like this on her first day, she¡¯ll be broken in no time.¡±


    ¡°Ro¡­¡±


    ¡°Assuming someone this weak-willed will be of any use to the boss,¡± replied another guard as the first got Rowan moving again.


    ¡°...¡¯re... lon¡­¡±


    Amidst the overly loud exchange between the guards and wardens, a whisper reached Rowan. She only managed to catch the odd fragment in between the small breaks in conversation.


    ¡°...I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    The whisper came again, this time a full sentence. The voice was strange, yet weirdly familiar. It was that of a young girl, who sounded as if she was a similar age to Rowan. Furthermore, she spoke in Midiran and used the same accent that Rowan had inherited from her mother. Rowan tried to find the source of the voice to no avail.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been with you.¡±


    It was strange. The voice had no direction, and it wasn''t deafening like all the other sounds around her. It was as if the voice was coming from within her head. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right. It was within her very soul.


    ¡°Be strong, sister.¡±


    Sister?


    It didn¡¯t seem possible. Rowan had no sister here, she had made sure of that, and the voice was wrong for Tehri anyway. The only other sister Rowan was aware of was her twin, Rina, but she had long since passed from this world and Rowan lacked the gift that would let her speak to the dead.


    Why does Rina make less sense than Tehri?


    It didn''t really; both options were similarly impossible. Even so, the idea that Rina was there by her side was a small comfort amidst the cacophony of pain. It was also preferable to the budding fear that she had failed Tehri yet again.


    With a flicker of hope, Rowan tried talking to the voice in her soul. No luck, Rowan''s voice couldn''t reach her. The voice of who she believed to be Rina, however, could still, to an extent, make the journey across the unknowable expanse, and each word and sentence that made it helped form a tiny fragment of strength for Rowan to hold onto.


    She still couldn''t explain what was happening, but the melancholic connection helped to lift her falling heart. Unfortunately, it had also, once again, stopped her tracks. Rowan wasn''t quite sure what happened next. The only thing she was certain of is that one guard pushed, and another pulled.


    Fuck!


    Rowan let out a silent, yet audible cry. She was pulled into a room and Rina said some last words of comfort before falling silent. The guards started stripping her much like she had been when the man, who she believed to be an Al¡¯duur, had carved the symbols into her back.


    Once she was deprived of almost all of her clothes, the guards left her in the company of three grim figures. A man stood before her, dressed in fine clothing of a deep azure blue. Rowan recognised him from the day she arrived. He had been there when they were sorted into groups. This time, however, he was flanked by two women wearing dark, blood-red robes and he was looking straight into her eyes.


    Rowan quickly turned away, trying to hide her body. There was no one else in the room other than herself, the man, and his attendants.


    She wanted to run, but her hands and feet were still bound. And even if they weren¡¯t, it would have been a futile endeavour. With her fear-enhanced senses, she could hear a significant amount of activity in the caves beyond and that was all before considering that she still had no idea how to navigate the caves.


    This is wrong.


    "Hello there, little lady," the well-dressed man said from behind her, his voice possessing a quality as genteel as his appearance. "My name is Lord Fein, overseer of this facility. May you grace me with your name?"


    Rowan looked over her shoulder at the man. ¡°Can I have my clothes back first?¡± she asked, trying to mask the shame and discomfort.


    ¡°They shall be returned to you soon enough. However, I would still appreciate your name before we continue to converse.¡±


    ¡°You cannae be serious, acting all polite like that whilst leering at me. I can tell you think I¡¯m beneath you or something.¡± Rowan tried to bite back with her words, drawing on whatever fragmented emotional strength Rina had given her to keep her fear and despair at bay. The effect was notably lessened by her attempts to hide her body from the man.


    Rowan felt wrong. The man felt wrong. Everything felt wrong.


    ¡°While it is true that a great canyon lies between us in terms of status, we should not let that fact leave us bereft of our manners.¡±


    ¡°Last time I checked, it was bad manners to strip someone without their consent.¡±


    Lord Fein seemed to smile smugly as he responded, ¡°We did ask and you did not resist. I must say, this exchange would have been much easier if you had remained docile.¡±


    Rowan didn¡¯t remember being asked, and she certainly didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± she exclaimed, a look of horror painted on her face.


    ¡°I prefer to think of myself as more pragmatic. If you don¡¯t give me a name, I cannot offer you any reprieve. Instead, I will have to leave you to your fate.¡±


    As Lord Fein continued to speak, he came across as more and more of a monster. Even the ship doctor Luut with his hollow voice seemed less depraved. If anything, Fein¡¯s courteous and personable demeanour made him all the more monstrous. This man spoke with a silver tongue coated in fool¡¯s gold.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not scared of whatever you plan on doing to me,¡± Rowan responded with a few quivering notes of hesitation.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ve already heard of your episode in the caves. Fear already seeps through your every pore. Furthermore, instead of facing me, you cower. I can, however, grant you release from that fear.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell you, but dinnae expect me to go along with whatever you¡¯re plannin¡¯ to offer me. My name¡¯s Rowan.¡±


    ¡°A beautiful name,¡± Fein replied. ¡°And, I am merely offering you a way across the canyon that separates you and the other slaves from what some would call freedom. If¡­¡±


    ¡°Some?¡± Rowan interrupted. ¡°Sounds like a loose definition. And you call us slaves, yet last time I checked, slaves were made to do gruelling tasks and the like.¡±


    ¡°It is true that that is the path that most slaves follow, we have a different purpose in mind for this operation. If you just agree to work for us, you will be spared all the pain that awaits you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than work for you,¡± Rowan spat defiantly.


    Though she knew it was futile, she coiled her body and tried to launch herself at Lord Fein, hoping to maybe catch him off guard and strangle him. In the blink of an eye, one of the robed women stepped between Rowan and Fein. Before Rowan could react, air fled her lungs and she was flying across the chamber. The woman had kicked Rowan in the ribs with blinding speed.


    ¡°It seems you are set in your ways,¡± Fein responded, brushing some dust off of his shoulder. ¡°A truly regrettable decision.¡± He seemed genuinely disappointed by Rowan''s rejection of his offer.


    ¡°I wish you had declined in a way that did not risk you suffering physical harm. I do hate my future weapons experiencing more pain than is necessary. Alas, it is clear that I must wait to temper your steel. Until then, this room shall be your forge and these fine women shall be your smiths. I leave you in their care.¡±


    With seemingly nothing more to add, he turned away, breaking eye contact of his own accord for the first time during the whole exchange. The confidence he expressed as he made his way to the exit made it clear that he didn''t feel in any way threatened by Rowan.


    He did, however, pause slightly at the door. ¡°One last thing,¡± he said before making his exit, ¡°try not to fight back. The ladies are trained to combat Ardents and you simply lack the energy to threaten either of them, let alone both at the same time.¡±


    The door closed and the still-winded Rowan was dragged up by the robed women and onto a table much like the one from the scarring ritual. Once Rowan was strapped in, one of the robed women brought over a tray lined with various crystal spikes and needles while the other started lighting incense around the room.


    Every inch of Rowan¡¯s back tingled uncomfortably as the weird heady aroma filled her nostrils. The wispy tendrils of smoke went on to claw at her eyes, reaping away her tears and distracting her momentarily from the Light Array being placed before her. Now she had little choice other than to look at it. Her only escape from it was to clamp her eyes shut as it consumed her vision.


    Rowan feared their preparations were coming to a close when they gagged her and caught a glimpse of the gloves one of them was wearing and the crystalline array that had been sewn into the fabric.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    She braced herself for what came next as the Light Array started to move, creating a disorienting assortment of colours. The light was accompanied by an awful droning sound punctuated by an intermittent and slightly irregular pulse of a low drum. There was no rest for Rowan¡¯s overwhelmed senses as the visceral combination of stimuli bit into her lingering fear.


    When a cold crystalline shard touched down on the bare flesh of Rowan¡¯s back, just between the shoulder blades, she was, all things considered, pleasantly surprised. The sensation was a lot tamer than she was expecting, even with the sensory overload. If this was the best they had¡­


    Agony.


    The fleshy canvas of Rowan¡¯s body was punctured by countless needles, each one bringing a whole new meaning to the word ¡°pain¡±. Words alone could not describe the agony she felt in that moment. Not even the fear-ridden pain she had suffered earlier could compare.


    This entire time, Rowan had been wondering why practically everyone returned with relatively few injuries despite carrying such pain in their eyes. Now she knew. These monsters had found a way to cause pain without causing any apparent external harm. It just radiated through every inch of her mind, body, and soul. And whenever Rowan felt like she was getting even slightly used to the pain, the robed women would tap on a needle causing a burst of pain to emanate from it or they would twist one which would send ripples of shock through her body. When that didn¡¯t work, or even just because, they would change the orientation of crystals and needles to completely change the nature of the pain entirely; from burning to stabbing to freezing to electrifying.


    The needles were only the beginning of the torment. With the different crystals at their disposal, the women were able to cause Rowan to suffer in uncountable ways. They were able to enhance her feelings of hunger, making her absolutely ravenous. Alternatively, they could alter her sensitivity to temperature, rendering her painfully aware of the bone-chillingly cold air of the chamber.


    They could even strip away any and all of her strengths; going from agonising pain to feelings of sickness and lethargy. It was as if they were trying to say, ¡°With these crystals, we are the masters of your body,¡± and they did it all in complete silence. The only sounds in the room were Rowan¡¯s cries and the ever-present droning.


    As Rowan¡¯s torture continued, time became meaningless to her. The droning, pain and lights all weighed down heavily on her, trying to eat away at her will. Nothing could have prepared her for this horror.


    This is too much. I-I cannae do it. I cannae¡­


    I cannae give up!


    Rowan understood now. Almost painfully so. She understood why people would be tempted by Lord Fein¡¯s offer; why they would want to escape this pain. She knew that if she wasn¡¯t careful, she would also be tempted to do the same. However, she dared not let it come to that. She had made a promise to Tehri that she would return to her and Rowan refused to break that promise.


    We¡¯ve lost too much. I will not let us lose each other as well.


    Amidst all the pain, Rowan tried to think. Her torturers made sure she had not a single moment of relief and focusing on anything other than her torment was nigh impossible.


    How could she overcome this pain? Amran had his ways, but he had already said how such methods wouldn¡¯t work for an Ardent. He had mentioned how she leaked emotional intensity.


    That¡¯s it! I¡¯ve just got to overwhelm the pain and torment with even stronger feelings.


    Rowan drew on all of the emotional strength she could muster to remember anything she could to awaken any feeling that the women weren¡¯t trying to carve into her being, be it joy, love, or even sadness.


    If this is to be my forge then so be it. Let ¡®em forge me into the weapon that¡¯ll destroy them.


    *****


    Rowan was exhausted beyond compare when the torture finally came to an end. In her weakness, they dragged her back to the cell. It had taken everything she could muster to fight the pain and overwhelm it with even stronger feelings. She protected herself by turning her mind and soul into a maelstrom of emotion. Now all she could do was collapse into a cot, her eyes too heavy to see the new arrivals.


    The cell was dark when Rowan woke up several hours later. She tried to find her friends. It didn''t take long to find Amran as he slept against the far wall. Anri and Seres, however, were nowhere to be seen.


    I was gone for too long. They¡¯re already gone. I just hope they¡¯re okay. Please don¡¯t make them go through what I just did. I dunno if they can handle it.


    There wasn''t much that Rowan could do for the two girls now, at least not until they returned; if they returned. Rowan wasn''t sure which would be the better option. Out of the two of them, Rowan was most fearful for Anri. She had already suffered greatly and it would be so easy for her to accept the offer.


    Perhaps then she wouldn¡¯t need to suffer. But it would also mean joining them and fighting in whatever war they were planning. Or perhaps the end goal was even more nefarious. After all, Lord Fein seemed like his words were far too honeyed to not be dripping with a sweet and seductive poison.


    Even if he was genuine in his lament of the suffering of ''his'' slaves, it was impossible to deny that suffering was at the core of this operation and it went much deeper than the suffering of said slaves. Everyone involved would suffer, be it the slaves, their families, or the people that they would be wielded against. Rowan just prayed that the operation would ultimately fail before it was too late and that everyone would gain their freedom.


    As for Seres, Rowan hoped that her identity would hold them back. Whatever they had planned would probably be hindered greatly if they used an actual princess. Rowan was sure that Seres¡¯ capture had been a massive mistake on the part of the raiders. On the other hand, it might not even matter. It all depended on who the so-called ¡°good lords¡± were and who they intended to go to war against.


    Maybe they¡¯d find a way to ransom her off.


    But, that¡¯s probably really risky for them. She knows too much.


    At least they won¡¯t kill her. Will they?


    Shit!


    So many possibilities and there was little Rowan could do about any of them. All she could really do was to be there for the girls when they came back.


    *****


    For hours Rowan grew restless, finding herself unable to sleep and without anything to occupy her mind in the long hours until morning. With everyone asleep, time dragged and the walls of the cell closed in, leaving Rowan claustrophobic. To fight that feeling, she sang quietly to herself; one of the old songs, just like her mother used to. It wasn''t much, but it helped her feel less alone, almost as if she was once again in her mother''s embrace.


    The feeling of comfort was short-lived as a small whimper interrupted Rowan''s song. At first glance, Rowan didn¡¯t recognise the crying prisoner. He lay on the floor with his back to Rowan, the bandages making it clear that he was a new arrival.


    Rowan walked softly over to him to see if he was okay. When she reached his side, her eyes opened wide; the boy was from N?myris and he wasn¡¯t one of the ones that had arrived with her. Rowan didn¡¯t know him well, but she did recognise him. He was the son of The Crimson Drakiir Inn¡¯s proprietor. It looked like he was still sleeping. Perhaps he cried because the song reminded him of home.


    Why is he here? Why is anyone from N?myris here? It¡¯s been weeks since the attack. I thought we were the only ones.


    Question after question popped into Rowan¡¯s mind. It gave her a weird sense of deja vu. She had been asking the same questions when she had arrived. The only difference was that back then, she was asking them because there were far too few people from N?myris. She had hoped that it hadn¡¯t been that bad and she foolishly pushed the questions to the back of her mind. Of course, the raiders had split into smaller parties to avoid detection or risking the entire catch if one of the groups were followed. The ship captain had even told Malin that they had arrived early.


    Rowan thought about it more and more. Discounting any naval travel, it had been around a month since she had been captured. Under normal circumstances, they shouldn¡¯t have been this far behind. After all, even with Malin¡¯s breakneck pace, there was a limit to how fast a horse could move. They couldn¡¯t have been much more than a week ahead of schedule. Hopefully, some groups had been caught and that¡¯s why they were delayed.


    Rowan almost cried out in frustration before muttering to herself, "Why does my mind have to be as restless as my body?¡±


    I just hope there wasn¡¯t a second attack.


    Needing answers, Rowan shook the innkeeper''s son awake. "Hey, are you okay?" she asked as he wearily opened his eyes.


    "W-what? Why? Who?" he stuttered in a confused fugue. "Wait. I know that hair. Miss H?ra''s daughter? Why are you here? You weren''t on the ship."


    "Easy there," Rowan said softly, trying to remember his name. "I''m here to help."


    "Truly? Or is the pain making me delirious?"


    "It''s okay, Ros," she said, her pitch rising towards the end, unsure if she got his name right, "I''m real. Do you remember my name?"


    The boy gave her a look of recognition when Rowan spoke his supposed name. "Uh ¡ª Rowan, yes? How¡¯d you recognise me? We¡¯ve barely spoken.¡±


    "It''s not that impressive. You were able to recognise me just as easily."


    ¡°Well, your Mum was always performing at our inn and you really stand out with that hair.¡±


    "You say that like we were the only redheads in town," said a slightly confused Rowan.


    "Hardly, but you and your mother were particularly famous for it."


    "We were?" Rowan exclaimed probably a little too loudly, surprise colouring the remark. "I never knew."


    "I was also dreaming of one of the times that your mother performed at my family''s inn for some reason."


    "That''ll probably be my fault. I couldnae sleep so I was singing a wee bit. But that''s of no matter," Rowan said, moving on. "You asked why I''m here, aye? Same reason as you, most likely. I just got here sooner. Now, do you think you can answer some of my questions?"


    Ros nodded with a look of pain. Rowan felt bad for getting him to move around..


    "Okay, so how is it that you only just got here? I''ve been here for around three weeks already. There weren''t any more attacks, were there?" Rowan realised she was probably speaking far too quickly, but her burgeoning emotions pushed the words out of her mouth.


    "I only know of the eclipse attack," Ros responded, horror slowly flashing across his face as he recalled that night, "Oh gods, the eclipse. How could the Goddess let that happen?


    "I dinnae ken, Ros. I wish I could say something that would make things easier for you, but I''m at a loss."


    "I''m sorry, that was unfair of me. How have you coped with all this for three weeks?"


    "You''ve experienced the worst of it until you heal up.¡± Rowan wasn¡¯t sure if that was a cruel thing to say; she only hoped it would give him time to prepare.¡±Do you think you could answer my other question?"


    "Right, yes. There was a storm, I think. They made us take shelter in some lowland base on the east side of the K?rinsiir Mountains. Then some massive confrontation happened between two of the raider groups. Something about a princess? Whatever it was, they said they were pulling out of the island after they were rid of us. I was so scared that they were going to kill us, but instead, they threw us onto those black ships around a week ago.¡±


    It was a lot to take in. Unknowingly, Ros had pretty much confirmed Rowan¡¯s suspicions about Seres disappearing causing problems for the raiders. She wasn¡¯t, however, expecting that it would be enough to drive them off of the island. It was a silver lining of sorts, but it also meant that they would be focusing their efforts elsewhere. Rowan knew that she couldn¡¯t worry about it so she asked her last question. "How many?"


    "A hundred or so. Maybe more? I''m not sure."


    "Thank you. Take the cot; it''ll be better for your back.


    *****


    Morning eventually touched the crystals that lit the cell. The newly arrived N?myran slaves woke slowly and painfully. Rowan noted five of them, including Ros, not that she really knew any of them. Though seeing them, she realised that she hadn¡¯t asked about Kiriin or Kyr.


    Why are they here? Do the groups have meanings or are they just random?


    She was largely just prevaricating with the questions she kept asking herself. She didn¡¯t have the answers and she would only learn if she asked the right people. Even so, she didn¡¯t want to go back and ask Ros questions.


    It felt too awkward after having already asked him so much and she didn¡¯t feel comfortable enough asking the others. If she had realised sooner, she would have asked Ros before giving up her cot, but now she would need to wait. She just hoped that the two of them had managed to avoid capture, but she knew how unlikely it seemed, especially with Ros and the others being here.


    Unfortunately, that still didn¡¯t give her much hope of seeing them as she was still yet to encounter any prisoners from the other cells except on that first day when they had been divvied up. That was another reason why she didn¡¯t want to ask about them.


    As for the questions regarding the group divisions, she could only think of two people to ask; one who would know for sure and one who might know. Her options were Lord Fein and Amran respectively and she knew which one she preferred. Unfortunately, those weren¡¯t the only questions she had.


    Is it really only torture and endless days in these cells that await us in this hell? There must be something more. If only someone would answer my questions about what happens outside of the cell, even Amran gets obtusely tight-lipped when I ask anything about the operation.


    As Rowan pondered, the wardens arrived, returning her two friends and a few others. Thankfully, Seres mostly just looked tired. Granted, there were some hints at the terror she must have seen or experienced. Rowan was still surprised at how well Seres appeared to be doing. Perhaps her hopes that Seres¡¯ status would keep her at least somewhat safe had been answered.


    Unfortunately, the same couldn¡¯t be said for an ashen-faced Anri. Something was wrong. Even if Rowan could understand, having faced the torture herself, the cracks in Anri¡¯s psyche tore at Rowan. It was horrifying to see. If anything, it seemed likely that this was the reason for the slight terror on Seres¡¯ face as opposed to anything she had seen out there. To make matters worse, Rowan was at a loss for words, unable to think of what she could say to help her.


    *****


    The three girls sat in silence well into the day until they were disturbed by an unexpected individual. Amran stood over them with an almost unreadable expression. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. The mood has become so dour that it is almost tangible so I thought I would remind you three girls that talking isn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°Trust me when I say that you are being less talkative than a babble of Stoics. Even now, I¡¯ve said more than the three of you have said all day combined. So what do you say? Let¡¯s talk.¡± They looked up at him, each one wearing a different flavour of confusion; Rowan wanted to object, Anri was aghast, and Seres almost looked thankful.


    ¡°Talk about what exactly?¡± Rowan eventually settled on asking.


    ¡°Anything,¡± Amran responded. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly an expert on conversation, but I hear it can work wonders when it comes to shifting moods.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like being a Stoic?¡± Seres asked before things could get awkward again.


    ¡°An interesting question and not an easy one to answer,¡± Amran said somewhat evasively. ¡°I would say it is like having a different perspective on things. Of course, this is just my experience and it¡¯s difficult to remember what it was like before my Awakening. It was two years ago after all.¡±


    ¡°Two years?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Yes. I had been here for four months when it happened.¡±


    Rowan gulped in response, but it was Anri who spoke next. ¡°Does it get better?¡±


    Neither of the girls was expecting it, but Amran was prepared for it. ¡°Yes and no. It depends on the individual. For me, it has been fairly stable. If you want it to get better I will give you the same advice I gave Rowan. Be strong and talk to your friends. They can help you with your feelings. Not me, though. Not my strong suit.¡±


    ¡°Yet here you are offering advice,¡± Rowan remarked. ¡°Still, he¡¯s right, Anri. We¡¯re here for you. Aren¡¯t we, Seres?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Anri replied sullenly. It almost sounded like there was a small improvement, but not much.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think we can go much further with that conversation,¡± Rowan said after a moment of silence. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°What about the weather?¡± Seres joked.


    It was enough to make Rowan crack a smile and she could swear that there was a slight upward turn. The humour was somewhat ruined yet also enhanced when Amran spoke up after glancing at the ceiling. ¡°Grey, with light showers and some strong gusts coming in from the west.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Anri asked.


    ¡°Yeah! Is it some Stoic power?¡± Rowan added.


    ¡°It must be. None of the Lunar Gifts provide weather detection abilities,¡± remarked Seres.


    ¡°I just listened and extrapolated from what the new arrivals were saying,¡± Amran responded with a slightly hurt expression.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the girls said back in disappointment.


    The rather inane conversation continued for the rest of the day and Amran could sense significant improvements in Rowan and Seres. He hoped it was enough for Anri as well, but that would largely depend on the three girls going forward. Rowan, on the other hand, was sure that it had gone exceptionally well for Anri. She had smiled after all, which was a marked improvement. Rowan was smiling to herself as she settled down for the night when she remembered that she hadn¡¯t asked Amran any of the questions she had been meaning to ask him.


    Shit!

 Chapter 12: Loss

    For two weeks, the Silent Sisters continued to torture Rowan, trying to break her, and for two weeks, they failed. Amran remained strong of mind in the face of adversity, as always. With Seres, they had slowly started introducing more and more physical elements to her torment. Somewhat fortunately, though, she had been managing relatively well, all things considered. She had made sure to follow Amran¡¯s advice and it had clearly helped her. Rowan was also glad for the conversation. Anri, however, continued to deteriorate.


    Rowan felt like she was failing as a friend as she found herself unable to support Anri in any meaningful way. Their conversations only provided her with some small relief that barely lasted. It was as if that small bit of positivity pushed her enough over a lip of depression to fall down into a deeper pit of despair. She wanted to do more for Anri, but everything else she had went to resisting her own torment at the hands of the torturers.


    On the fifteenth day, the schedule changed. The Wardens arrived that morning and took Rowan, Anri, Amran, and around half of the other prisoners away. The N?myrans and those who had been tortured the day before were left behind, along with a couple of others, including Seres.


    Rowan hadn''t really considered it before, but with the exception of her first week as well as that of the other N?myrans, there would be days in which the Wardens would show up a further two times throughout the day to collect and return a large group of the prisoners much like they were doing that particular day. Rowan hadn¡¯t really paid attention to it because none of the new arrivals were ever part of the group.


    Now she was in a position where she wished she had thought about it more. The more she thought about it, the more she realised that there were quite a lot of things that she hadn¡¯t considered. Up until then, she had only ever been taken away at noon, but that was only one of three times that people tended to get taken away. They would also take a small group away at the same time that they brought in the meal for that day. Whatever happened to that smaller group would continue to remain a mystery. For now, however, she was about to get a different set of answers to questions she had never thought to ask.


    They were taken to a large cavernous chamber lit with crystals of myriad hues, all blending together to give off a soft ambient light. It was by far the largest chamber in the caves that she had seen, barring the cavern she had arrived in. The chamber had been divided into quadrants with a large amphitheatre in the centre where everyone had been gathered.


    Almost five hundred prisoners from all throughout the caves had been thrown into the amphitheatre. Rowan could see all the blood that had seeped deeply into the dirt floor of the amphitheatre; it was a combat arena. Her face blanched at the thought of how much blood it would take to stain the dirt so thoroughly.


    The wardens started to divide everyone into five equally sized groups. Those in Rowan¡¯s group were kept in the amphitheatre while the others were taken to the four quadrants. As they were directed away, Rowan and the rest of her group were given new clothes and ordered to change. A whip was cracked at the feet of any who refused which, combined with a large detachment of well-armed guards watching over the amphitheatre, convinced even the most adamant to listen to the command. Rowan, resolute in her defiance, was amongst the last of the prisoners to change.


    Some, however, didn''t need convincing; well-groomed individuals, compared to the other slaves at least, who stood with purpose. The outfits they were forced to change into were little more than sturdy form-fitting vests and a loincloth. Some of the older prisoners had shorts or trousers of a similar construction to the vests instead of the loincloths.


    While everyone was changing, a caged weapons rack was brought into the amphitheatre. The weapons confirmed everyone¡¯s growing suspicions that they would be made to fight. A small part of Rowan wanted to encourage everyone to rush the cage.


    Thankfully, the rest of her crushed the highly suicidal notion before it could gain any traction. Even if she could get every single prisoner in the chamber to take up arms, it would be suicide. The guards were simply too well prepared and focused, as well as armed to the teeth. She even discarded the idea of smuggling out a weapon. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t be expecting that.


    Before she could think of any other stupid ideas that could get her killed, a large and exceptionally well-decorated guard shouted, ¡°Everyone, sit! Today marks yet another step in your paths to becoming weapons for The Good Lords. Those who refuse to fight will suffer great pain, either at the hands of your opponent or by the steel of the guards. Now ready yourselves for the first round of lots." With every word, his voice radiated throughout the cavern.


    It quickly became apparent that the lots the guard mentioned were used to determine everyone''s opponent as well as the nature of the engagement. Rowan''s lot dictated that her first bout would be an unarmed fight against one of the individuals that Rowan was sure was a plant of some kind.


    He was on the smaller side, but clearly better fed than everyone else. He seemed to be eyeing up one of the girls with a predatory gaze as he took position. Rowan couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted with her opponent and was concerned for the girl he had looked at. Her face was white with horror. As her opponent likely had a fair bit of experience from time spent in the amphitheatre, Rowan was being particularly cautious. She knew that he had the advantage, but she hoped her training and live combat experience would outweigh his own.


    At the beginning of the fight, Rowan hesitated and she was instantly forced on the defensive. She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to fight back, even if he was already on the other side, but then she remembered the guard¡¯s words. Suffering more was not an option. Even so, the threat of harm was not enough to push her to fight back. Rather, it was the pleading look she received from the girl her opponent had ogled. Something terrible would happen if he won, that much was clear. Rowan couldn¡¯t let that happen, so she started adding in some attacks in between her dodges.


    It was an exhausting fight. As it dragged on, Rowan¡¯s lack of any significant sustenance began to take its toll on her. The only thing that was keeping her from being outright defeated was her own training. She was notably more skilled than he was, but he was able to close the gap with raw strength, stamina, and aggression.


    Every time she went on the offensive, she risked being overwhelmed and pummelled to the ground; a fate she didn¡¯t want to share with those that had come before her. She needed to take a different approach to tip the scales back in her favour before she lost the war of attrition.


    Think, Rowan! Think!


    She wished she knew more about what she could do with her Ardent powers. Anger was out. Every time she drew on the heat of anger she grew tired even quicker. She didn¡¯t really remember the day she Awakened well enough to even attempt to parse what was doing what. Then something clicked, a memory from before she had Awakened. The risk of what she was doing had always helped with her reactions and in training her muscle memory. That was the answer.


    Anticipation.


    Rowan dropped all pretence of a defence and faced him almost face-on with her hands down by her sides. It worked better than it probably should have, as it also incited his arrogance. He swung heavily at her head and overextended as Rowan danced under his arm.


    Now facing him from behind, Rowan went to kick his legs from under him. However, in her haste, she kicked with much more force than necessary, causing her to miss her mark and strike the side of his knee instead. What followed was a resounding crack as the foot remained anchored in place and the leg collapsed inwards at the knee.


    With the fight won, the overseer of the fight gave Rowan an expectant look, as if to say, "Go on, finish what you started." Instead, Rowan stood still, taking in several deep breaths.


    The overseer''s expression changed quickly as he held up three fingers and motioned to a guard. A whip cracked into Rowan''s side.


    Then again.


    And again.


    Three times the whip cracked, biting deeply. Winning clearly wasn''t enough, they wanted more, they wanted to forge a viciousness into their weapons.


    *****


    The cycle of torment continued. Within another two weeks, Rowan had been shown everything that the caves had to offer and already, people were starting to fall to the hammer. One of the N?myrans accepted Lord Fein¡¯s offer almost instantly.


    Even if Rowan didn¡¯t know the girl, it hit her deeply. She couldn¡¯t blame them, especially knowing the pain that the torture would have brought them. Even after a month under the crystalline needles of the Silent Sisters, there was no getting used to it. Even so, it was a loss worth lamenting as much as any other.


    Thankfully, they weren¡¯t tortured daily, but the cavern with the amphitheatre offered little respite. She hated being forced into the arena. Yes, she would fight when she needed to, especially against the people who had already fallen or took some perverse enjoyment from the fighting.


    However, she refused to beat her opponents to a pulp like the wardens seemingly expected, even if it meant that she would be lashed or would suffer more the next day. She felt like doing so would just serve to bring her closer to their ideal. Instead, she intended to use the arena to train up her body and her skills so that one day, she¡¯d be able to fight back against her captors.


    Likewise, she intended to fully capitalise on the rest of what the exercise cavern, as she and Seres had dubbed it, had to offer. Granted, it wasn¡¯t like she had much of a choice. None of them did. Any and all failure to comply would result in several lashings at the very least.


    Fortunately, all the other activities weren¡¯t dependent on fighting others, though Rowan highly suspected that those who performed less well were punished for it. Those suspicions were all but confirmed when Anri was having significant difficulty in following along with some combat training in the plainest of the four quadrants. She cried for an entire day when she was released from the torture that followed.


    The exception to the whole thing seemed to be Seres. A few days after the rest of the N?myrans arrived, they started bringing her torment to the same level as everyone else.


    However, they rarely brought her to the exercise cavern. Even after a full month of the exercise cavern being in the rotation, she had only ever been there a grand total of three times compared to Rowan¡¯s seven and Anri¡¯s six.


    At first, Rowan just thought that Seres was being taken while she was being tortured, but Seres had confirmed it herself that she had only been there once when neither Rowan, Amran, or Anri had been there to see.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Instead of the exercise cavern, Seres was typically, discounting torture days and rest days, taken at the start of the day. This was by far the smallest of the three main groups that were taken throughout the day. It also had a purpose that Rowan hadn¡¯t expected.


    Teaching.


    It was such a simple thing and it completely blindsided her. They had a weirdly well-functioning school system and Rowan couldn¡¯t understand why. They would sort everyone into groups that actually suited their individual learning styles and then divide them even further down based on their own intellectual abilities and acumen.


    She and her friends were given a curriculum centred around combat strategy, tactics, and theory and supplemented by a more general education. They were also given extensive lessons on S?ran geography and politics. Beyond that, Rowan wasn¡¯t sure if everyone else was taught similar things, but she was able to form a solid idea of who it was they were supposed to be fighting. It was tough. They were tested ruthlessly at the higher levels and Seres was at the top. For some reason, they were more interested in training her mind than they were training her physically.


    *****


    On one rare afternoon when Seres had been sent to the exercise cavern with everyone else, Rowan was assigned to, by far, the strangest of the four quadrants. It was a labyrinth of jagged stone, which gave it the appearance of a gaping demonic maw or the back of a monstrous leviathan.


    The objective seemed simple enough; navigate the labyrinth and get to the other side unscathed. Of course, it was anything but simple as it was laden with traps and sharp rocks, and you had to get a significant distance from your starting point, which was also easier said than done.


    To make matters worse, everyone was encouraged to make it harder for everyone else, and whoever was last would get a number of lashes based on their performance. Everything was a contest designed to forge vicious warriors, after all.


    In spite of all that, Rowan was actually growing to like it. That is to say, she would have absolutely loved this kind of exercise in any other circumstance. Instead, it was tainted by the bitterness of pain and torture. Even so, that wasn¡¯t actually enough to completely sour her enjoyment of it and she was one of the best at it. Granted, she had the unfair advantage of having already Awakened, but she wasn¡¯t the only one, though she was one of the few that hadn¡¯t been broken.


    From what Rowan could tell, less than one in five of the people that Awakened remained unbroken for any meaningful amount of time. However, one thing that did strike her as odd was that there was, at most, no more than ten percent of the group that had Awakened. It was as if most of the Awakened were shipped off somewhere else once they were broken.


    This time in the labyrinth, something unexpected happened. Running through the jagged maze and narrowly missing a trap, Rowan caught a glimpse of some long brown hair touched with gold.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    But, what if it was?


    Rowan¡¯s heart was racing. She had put all hopes of seeing Kiriin behind that she hadn¡¯t even considered it a possibility, She hadn¡¯t even bothered looking for her amongst the other prisoners. Yet here she was, convinced by what was probably just a random person. Then she heard two voices cry out from behind a few nearby rocks. It was in the direction that the hair was going. Rowan hurried over to see Seres on her backside, and standing in front of her was a girl with long brown hair.


    ¡°K-Kiriin?¡± Rowan asked hesitantly.


    The girl started to turn around but all Rowan could hear was Seres. ¡°Owie! Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to run into you. Oh, hi, Rowan. What¡¯s with the face? Do you know this person?¡±


    Before Rowan could say anything, the girl jumped right into her arms and hugged her with tears streaming down the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Rowan! It is you, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not hallucinating, am I? I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Rowan had her answer, and as she hugged Kiriin back, Kiriin had hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lost,¡± Seres said, still on the ground and looking at the two childhood friends.


    ¡°Sorry, Seres. Um, this is Kiriin. We grew up together and we were kind of¡­¡±


    ¡°In love,¡± Kiriin interrupted with a melancholic laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Seres responded. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Seres. I arrived at the same time as Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Seres?¡± Kiriin asked, a few cogs turning in her head. ¡°As in Lanafae?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re the princess, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the reason why the raiders are pulling out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the time for this conversation, Kiriin.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Rowan? Also, since when did the second princess look like she could be related to you? I swear it would only take some Ferran ears for the two of you to look like you could be sisters. If I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Kiriin!¡± Rowan interrupted her very excited friend. ¡°If we don¡¯t get out now, they¡¯re going to punish us real bad.¡±


    Seres¡¯ ears drooped at the mention of punishment and a look of realisation crossed Kiriin¡¯s face. ¡°Oh,¡± she said once she understood what Rowan was saying.


    ¡°Rowan¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to ruin your reunion, but can we talk later?¡±


    After acknowledging the truth of the matter, the three girls parted ways and rushed to find their respective exits. Unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t been quick enough and they each received thirteen lashes. After that, they sought each other out again to finish their reunion, with Seres acting as sort of a fifth wheel. Fortunately, she was significantly more wanted than a fifth wheel usually would be.


    Seres was crying as they sat down, and she was cradling the end of her tail in her hands. ¡°They got my tail,¡± she sobbed. It was fairly common knowledge the Ferran tails housed a surprising number of nerves, and Seres¡¯ was clearly bleeding from where the whip had cut into it.


    ¡°I could stab those bastards,¡± Rowan growled.


    ¡°Is it always this bad?¡± Kiriin winced.


    ¡°Worse,¡± Rowan spat.


    ¡°They¡¯ve never lashed me before,¡± Seres cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault,¡± Kiriin apologised.


    ¡°No, I should have realised this would have happened. I¡¯m the one with the experience. Can you forgive me, Seres?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise,¡± Seres sniffed in response. Rowan gave her a gentle hug.


    ¡°You two really do look like sisters. Is Tehri okay? I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    ¡°I helped her escape. They were going to kill her and then I Awakened. I¡¯m an Ardent, Kiriin. I couldn¡¯t let them hurt her, so I killed them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Rowan, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do it again and again if I had to. I just hope she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she is,¡± Seres said.


    ¡°What about Kyr? Is he here?¡±


    ¡°He was. We were being sorted out in that chamber when we arrived. He was examined just before I was. They said he had no worthwhile Potential, so that man, Fein, said that he would be shipped off to the Ru¡¯eni or something.¡±


    ¡°That makes no sense. Surely they would have found some use for him? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s useless or anything.¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting upset about your friend not being turned into a slave?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s just going to be enslaved in another part of the continent and because now I won¡¯t be able to break him out when I¡¯m strong enough.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t seriously planning on breaking out, are you?¡±


    ¡°Along with you, Seres, Anri, Amran, and anyone else I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a goal I can aspire to,¡± Kiriin responded.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Seres added quietly.


    ¡°Have you been holding up okay?¡±


    ¡°Barely. It¡¯s been so difficult without you or Kyr around. I¡¯ve been so lonely, And I miss Mum and... Oh, Goddess.¡±


    Rowan hugged Kiriin as she broke down into tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Kiriin. I¡¯m here now and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    *****


    Some time later that evening, one of the ¡®prisoners¡¯ walked into Lord Fein¡¯s office. ¡°Hrofen reporting in as requested, sir. I believe I have some information about the Ardent girl you asked me to keep an eye on. It has become clear to me that she is close to a N?myran girl from Cell 5; a human girl with brown hair named Kiriin. It seems likely that if we keep them separated, this Kiriin will quickly fall to your hammer, and it will also help in the breaking of the Ardent girl. The warden on duty for the Labyrinth today also overstepped his bounds and had the princess lashed alongside the N?myran and the Ardent. Thus concludes my report, sir!¡±


    Fein looked up from his desk with a sinister grin. ¡°Thank you very much, Hrofen. This information will be very useful going forward. As a reward, find a boy or girl that is to your liking from Cell 13. You can do what you want with them until they break or get shipped out to the Ru¡¯eni Empire.¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡± Hrofen saluted and turned on his heel. When he left, Lord Fein started making notes in his journal. He saw an opportunity to fell three birds with one stone.


    *****


    After being finally reunited with Kiriin, Rowan didn¡¯t see her again for another three weeks and even then, it was only at a distance. On that day, the inevitable happened. Rowan had been paired against Anri in the amphitheatre. To make matters worse, they had been armed with knives and it was a fight to first blood. The overseer wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until one or both of them were bleeding.


    Despite knowing what the Wardens and overseer expected, and also the consequences for not meeting those expectations, Rowan could not bring herself to act. Anri was similarly frozen, tears rolling down her cheeks. When it was clear they weren''t going to act, the guards moved to strike the two of them with their whips. As Anri was struck, the guard holding the whip seemed to wince as she cried out, whereas Rowan fell to a single knee from pain as the whip bit into her flesh.


    Tears continued to stream down Anri''s face. "Please, just let this end!" she sobbed. "I hate it! I hate it! I hate it!"


    Rowan hesitated as she saw Anri''s face contorted from all the pent-up pain and torment she was suffering. "Anri, calm down. It''s going to be okay."


    The whips cracked again.


    Anri screamed again. "No, it isn''t! It''s not going to end, not ever," she cried before her voice fell to a whisper, "is it?"


    "I''m sure it will," Rowan replied, trying to comfort Anri.


    ''I-I-I just want to go home," Anri whimpered.


    The guards readied their whips again, pausing only due to a sudden motion from Anri as she turned to the Wardens and shouted, "If it''s blood you want, you can have it!" Then, as if out of nowhere, she slashed her knife straight across her arm, Rowan looking on in horror.


    A crimson tide flowed from the deep gash. Within seconds another gash opened up, alarming the Wardens significantly. "Stop her!" one of them shouted, urgency weighing heavily on his voice.


    Guards rushed in as another cut opened up on Anri''s arm, and then another. With each new cut, another soon followed, quicker than the last. It wasn''t long until the flow of blood started to spray down on the amphitheatre.


    Anri looked at her arm with abject horror while Rowan stood mortified as her friend''s arm disintegrated from a thousand cuts propagating through to the shoulder. Rowan saw Anri''s eyes grow unfocused and all of the colour in her skin faded away, first turning white before quickly becoming a sickly grey.


    Anri collapsed as the first guard reached her. Seeing the state of her arm, they looked up to the warden and shook their heads. She had lost too much blood, and preventing any more loss would be nigh impossible.


    Rowan stumbled forward towards Anri, falling to her knees. Her legs and hands were soon painted red by the pool of blood forming from Anri''s mangled arm.


    "Someone do something!" Rowan cried.


    "Why? She is beyond saving," the guard responded.


    "No, that cannae be. The cuts have stopped, so there''s gotta be a chance."


    This time the overseer replied, "Even if we could save her, that arm is forfeit. Without it, she would make for a most defective weapon. Someone clean this up and inform Lord Fein."


    "Yessir!" several guards saluted simultaneously, before unceremoniously removing Anri''s body.


    The overseer then turned back to Rowan, "And you, girl, what shall we do with you? This loss is, after all, clearly due to your failure to act. Had you been the one to make the cut, you would have been victorious and her hate would have lashed back at you. Instead, you let her cut herself and the hate had nowhere to go other than inwards. What a terrible friend you are. We must have you punished. Tell me, girl, the Silent Sisters are in charge of your forging, correct?"


    "Fuck off, you heartless bastard, or Goddess help me, I''ll gut you."


    "I''ll take that as a yes. Take her away."

 Chapter 13: Ardent Awakening

    For many long arduous hours, Rowan was tortured by the Silent Sisters. As they worked their grim art, a warden, one of the educators, droned on with an unrelenting tirade of blame. Each word hammered on that Anri¡¯s death was her fault, that Rowan¡¯s unwillingness to act and her feeble attempts at comfort led Anri to the irrational decision that would cause her own demise.


    The warden let Rowan know that had she only done what had been expected, then the fight would have eliminated any chance of such thoughts from forming; that with the fight done, the knife would have been taken from her possession. Finally, he argued that had she been a true friend, Rowan¡¯s compassion would have allowed her to take on some of Anri¡¯s pain, lessening the damage long enough for the guards to have prevented her death.


    It was all meaningless. They could spout all the rhetoric that they wanted to. It mattered not. Rowan could not, would not, hear them. Even the pain of her torture was nothing compared to the emotions she was feeling.


    It was a feeling akin to when she lost her mother. It was primal, something that couldn¡¯t be described in one or two simple words. It was pain, grief, loss, guilt, despair, and so much more. It was a deep umbral darkness and through it, Rowan could see the cracks. Was this the end?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let ¡®em win!¡±


    Through the cracks, Rowan heard a voice. She recognised it. Rina was speaking to her again.


    How? What? Why? Where have you been?


    ¡°Always here. Always with you.¡±


    This was something different. Before, Rina had never directly responded to Rowan¡¯s thoughts.


    I don¡¯t understand!


    ¡°Talking is hard. Your voice, it doesn¡¯t carry. Not like your feelings.¡±


    Why now, though? Why not before?


    ¡°Because I¡¯m incomplete. I sacri¡­ my core¡­ rescue mother¡­ set¡­ free.¡±


    Rina?


    ¡°I can¡¯t main¡­ this much longer. Be strong¡­ not your fault. Mother sends her love.¡±


    And with that, the voice was gone. Rina was gone, but a part of her remained.


    What if it''s already too late? I¡¯m such a failure. I don¡¯t¡­


    No, I cannae think like that. It doesn¡¯t matter if I deserve Ma¡¯s love or not, I have it, and I won¡¯t let it go to waste.


    The thought gave Rowan a small token of strength, and a shadow of a smile broke through the grimaces of pain. Seeing Rowan smile, the Silent Sisters grew livid, as if the act was a personal slight against their craft.


    This was a completely different side to them. The warden could do nothing to respond to their anger as one grabbed one of Rowan''s fingers, a fire in her eyes, and twisted it back with a resounding crack. In almost perfect tandem, the other pierced the flesh of the small of Rowan''s back with her crystalline needles, carving a winglike cross on either side of her spine. The pain that followed was beyond words, as if every bone in her body shattered, the shards lacerating her nerves from within.


    ¡°ROWAN!¡±


    The intense pain called back Rina¡¯s cries, however, it all came too late as the pain drained out her voice. In her newfound agony, Rowan was left completely and utterly alone, unable to shake away the suffering.


    *****


    For three days straight, Rowan was tortured. The Silent Sisters did not rest. Even the requests of Lord Fein would not stop them. Rowan closed herself off from the world and from everyone in it. She was unworthy. The silent cries of Rina echoed from the depths of Rowan¡¯s heart, landing on deaf ears.


    Instead, Rowan only heard the mocking laughter of a phantom revelling in her despair. She huddled around the last embers of comfort that remained within her being.


    Why am I losing everything? It¡¯s not fair! It¡¯s not¡­


    No one was coming to her aid. No one was going to save her from breaking. All she had was her own wavering strength. She was bound by the shackles of grief, weighed down by the crushing emptiness of isolation, and crippled by fear. Even the Silent Sisters were beginning to feel it. She hated them so much.


    Why can¡¯t they feel it? They should be crippled by the same pain I am.


    It was almost too much.


    No more!


    She couldn¡¯t keep running and hiding. She hadn¡¯t lost everything. She wasn¡¯t broken. Not yet. Tehri was alive and so was she. Seres and Kiriin could still be saved. It didn¡¯t matter that no one was coming to save her; she would save herself. Though her body cried, Rowan stood resolute. Though her heart grieved, Rowan moved forward. The Silent Sisters had pushed too far. Before, she had been cracking. Now, they closed the gaps with each passing hour.


    This ends now! I cannae let my feelings destroy me, nor can I reject them. I am my feelings and my feelings are me. So what if I falter every now and then? So what if I cry? It proves that I am alive, and I WILL KEEP LIVING!


    Rowan practically screamed her defiance across the threshold and prayed that her words would reach everyone she had lost. They had forged their weapon.


    *****


    Rowan was kept in isolation for an entire week following Anri¡¯s death. When the wardens finally came to bring her back, she gave them a look of determination. ¡°Take me to Lord Fein,¡± she demanded. They obliged happily. Rowan could see their smiles. They thought that she had finally cracked and that she was about to give in. She followed them proudly as they led her to Lord Fein¡¯s office.


    Lord Fein looked as genteel and well-dressed as he always did. He gave Rowan a polite smile. ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Rowan?¡± he asked, ¡°Finally looking to accept my generous offer?¡±


    ¡°Hardly.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To make a bargain of my own,¡± Rowan responded confidently.


    ¡°Oh really? And what are the terms of this bargain that you have come to offer?¡±


    ¡°I want to take on all of the suffering and torment meant for Seres, the Ferran girl with the Mark of the Goddess in my cell. If she is to be punished, punish me instead. If she is to be tortured, torture me in her place. I will take it all. I won¡¯t let you break her.¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think that I would accept this deal?¡±


    ¡°Because you want me to break, and you want me to be as strong as I can be when I do. That¡¯s why you will also continue to have me trained. Furthermore, if I break, you will be able to consider this agreement void. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d be able to stop you. Not only that, but if I break, you¡¯ll probably come up with some way to use it against her. Think about it.¡±


    ¡°You make some fair points. Especially about being able to break her highness if you were to crack under the weight of the suffering meant for her. Your friend, Kiriin, is already a perfect example of that fact.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do a thing, Miss Rowan. She just came to the conclusion that Miss Anri¡¯s death had caused you to shatter into a thousand pieces, so to speak. She didn¡¯t last long after that. You know, it¡¯s rare that I see someone withdraw that deeply into themself. If anything¡­¡±


    Rowan¡¯s will wavered for a second before she steeled herself for what came next. Her heart ached for Kiriin. She didn¡¯t want to believe that she could fall so easily. Such thoughts were an insult to her childhood love. Nothing that happened in these caves was easy and Rowan had come within seconds of breaking countless times during her tenure with the Silent Sisters. If her position had been reversed with Kiriin, she¡¯d have been inclined to think the same thing. Alas, there wasn¡¯t anything she could really do about it.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t change a thing,¡± Rowan said, almost callously. ¡°Do we have a deal? You risk little and I get to maybe save a young girl from being used in your sick war.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try saving your friend as well?¡±


    ¡°If I did, you¡¯d probably make me choose between the two, and I cannae make that choice. Not now. So I¡¯ll let logic and reason make the choice for me. I cannae save everyone, after all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t save everyone. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You are a smart little girl, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll tell you what, you¡¯ve managed to pique my interest and I was quite the gambling man in my youth. As such, I will add an additional term to the deal in your favour.


    ¡°If Princess Seres comes to any physical harm under my direct orders while you remain unbroken, I will permit the two of you a kind of freedom. A house arrest, if you will. If any of my men and women act against orders in this matter, they will be dealt with. In the name of the Goddess, I swear.¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I can accept that.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to you joining us, Miss Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen. I may not be strong enough yet, but it is only a matter of time. I promise in the name of Niir Tal?ren, Goddess of the Awakened Eyes, Betrothed of the Sun, and Mother of all Life, that I will break free of these shackles.


    ¡°From this day, you and the so-called ¡®Good Lords¡¯ are marked. I will see that every last one of you falls. You will not hold us forever. I have Awakened and the world will know the strength of an Ardent¡¯s tears.¡±


    Rowan stood adamantly in defiance as she uttered an oath that made the world beneath her feet shudder in shock. She had spoken the name of the Goddess. She heard and the Goddess wept. Meanwhile, Her daughter, Illyria, shook with anger, and the Heart of the Sun grew fierce. That day the world saw storms of the like that hadn¡¯t been seen in over a thousand years, and the Chain of Fire grew restless. Even Lord Fein could not deny the significance of what had just happened and he trembled.


    That day, everything changed.


    *****


    Lord Fein collapsed into his chair as soon as Rowan was escorted out of his office. At first, he thought she was just blowing hot air in light of her friend¡¯s death. He¡¯d seen that kind of behaviour time and time again. Every time whatever bargains they made ended with him ahead. This shouldn¡¯t have been the exception. The circumstances were lining up to create a perfect soldier.


    She just had to make that oath!


    Because of her foolishness, he couldn¡¯t even back out of his own side of the bargain, lest he be marked an oathbreaker by the Goddess. Fein wasn¡¯t sure what the consequences of invoking the Goddess¡¯ true name would be, but he¡¯d heard the rumours of calamity that sometimes followed such oaths. It was anecdotal evidence at best, but his Gift prevented him from taking the risk. One¡¯s own life was never a bargaining chip for a Philosopher such as he.


    Such reasoning was also why he didn¡¯t just have Rowan killed. Such a flagrant waste of potential would not go unnoticed by the Good Lords, and when they would inevitably investigate, Fein could not picture a sequence of events that did not lead to his death. Either they would kill him straight up, or they¡¯d kill him for getting himself into such a mess. As such, the only choice was to play along and pray that Rowan broke like all those who had come before her.


    *****


    Storms started ravaging the face of Illyria, and Rowan returned to her cell as a new woman. She was still young, yes, but she had also forged herself a purpose from the crystalline hammers of her tormentors. It had been an exhausting ordeal, one that would leave her scarred for years to come. Even so, she pulled through. At the same time, she wished that it hadn¡¯t come at the cost of Anri¡¯s life. Her loss would haunt Rowan for years to come. She refused to let her death be in vain, however.


    This was the beginning of the end and in spite of everything, she smiled as she stepped back into the cell. It was the home she hated to see and the home she would one day destroy.


    Rowan saw Seres look up with raw eyes and tears streaming down her face when Rowan took her first steps inside the cell. ¡°Rowan!¡± Seres cried out and rushed into Rowan¡¯s arms with a leap. ¡°I thought you were never coming back.¡± She was sobbing audibly into Rowan¡¯s chest, drawing a fair bit of attention to the pair.


    ¡°Of course, silly. It¡¯ll take more than that to break me.¡± Rowan wrapped her arms around the younger girl and patted her head, neglecting to mention how close she had actually come.


    ¡°What happened? No one would tell me the details. Only that you and Anri had screwed up massively.¡±


    ¡°You should probably sit down for this,¡± Rowan said with a sympathetic tone. In truth, she knew that she would need to be sitting down as well to break the news to Seres.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Concern started to touch Seres¡¯ voice.


    ¡°Just trust me,¡± Rowan responded as she turned to see that all the cots had been occupied. She turned to look at a boy on the closest one who was trying very hard not to maintain eye contact with her. He was also notably not using it to sleep. ¡°Move,¡± Rowan commanded, ¡°You can have it when we¡¯re done.¡±


    He tried to stammer a response, but Rowan just glared at him. He stopped after that and scampered away to give the girls his seat. Rowan gave him an appreciative smile. When they sat down, Rowan took Seres¡¯ hands into hers and looked compassionately into Seres¡¯ deep gold and blue cat-like eyes.


    ¡°This isnae gonna be easy to hear, but you gotta listen. On the day I was taken, Anri and I were pitted against each other in the arena. We weren¡¯t about to go at each other, but the wardens just had us whipped. It was too much for Anri. She just wanted it all to stop, so she cut herself with the knife they had given her. The hate overwhelmed her and within seconds, it was over.¡±


    Rowan was being careful to be clear with her explanation rather than obfuscate any of the facts. She would learn eventually and it was better to learn from a friend. Plus, Rowan had a better way to soften the blow. Through her compassionate touch, Rowan let Seres¡¯ pain flow into her. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was enough.


    Seres was breathing heavily as Rowan finished the first part of her explanation. It was a lot to take in. ¡°That¡¯s awful,¡± she said in a mortified tone.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rowan said simply. There was no point adding any unnecessary bells and whistles and it would only complicate things. Instead, she continued with her explanation, staying in contact the entire time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about them torturing you or anything now,¡± she said at the end. ¡°I made a deal with Lord Fein to take on anything and everything meant for you.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Seres sounded horrified at the idea. ¡°It¡¯s too much! I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°So can I,¡± Rowan smiled, ¡°especially if you aren¡¯t suffering. I failed Anri. I won¡¯t fail you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your responsibility,¡± Seres objected, trying to pull away slightly.


    ¡°But you are my friend,¡± Rowan stressed. ¡°I can handle whatever pain they throw at me. They want me to be a weapon so they won¡¯t risk breaking my body beyond repair. That¡¯s nothing. The Silent Sisters peaked last week and it only made me stronger. The thought of that being directed at you, however? That could break me.¡±


    ¡°You say it like you can¡¯t feel pain anymore. Physical pain, that is.¡±


    ¡°Hardly; it hurts like a bitch. I¡¯d rather wrestle with a Drakiir or get trampled by a stampeding bull.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still better than seeing you suffer. I promise I will free us from this place and return you home. From this day until the day my soul fades, we are soul sisters, as are all that I love.¡±


    Taking Rowan completely off guard, Seres actually giggled at that. ¡°Everyone?¡± she asked. ¡°Even boys or your parents?¡±


    ¡°Well, who says boys cannae be sisters?¡± Rowan blushed. ¡°And. Well. You know what I meant,¡± she said in an accusatory tone.


    ¡°You were being too serious. But I like the sound of being your sister. Just so you know, this doesn¡¯t make you the new second princess of Llen F?r and the Chain of Fire.¡±


    In response, Rowan gave Seres a look that went from confusion to comprehension, to ¡°obviously¡±, and finally to mirth. The two girls laughed and the cell was a little brighter for the time being. Shortly after, they let the, now, very confused boy have his cot back.


    *****


    After her conversation with Seres, Rowan realised that Amran wasn¡¯t around, so she decided to wait for him in his usual spot. She even gave Seres a wink as she did her best impression of Amran meditating. Her plan sort of fell flat when the exhaustion caught up with her and she inevitably passed out. She was awoken some time later by some gentle shaking and a calm and collected voice. ¡°Rowan, wake up. You¡¯re drooling.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s resulting wake-up from those words was far from calm or gentle. ¡°Huh! What? No, I¡¯m not,¡± she objected suddenly, her eyes wide open and the side of her chin very damp.


    Amran gave her a flat look as she failed to collect herself. ¡°Welcome back. Care to explain what happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by earlier?¡±


    ¡°With Seres? And that deal that you made with Lord Fein?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I thought it was pretty self-explanatory,¡± Rowan responded, forgetting that she had planned to explain everything to Amran.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you are incredibly brave or incredibly stupid with that deal.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Rowan responded before sticking her tongue out at him. ¡°Rude. But, yeah, it¡¯s probably both.¡±


    ¡°Did you consider the wisdom of your actions first?¡±


    ¡°Long and hard. More than you could imagine even. After they were done torturing me, they left me with nothing other than my thoughts. I realised that they weren¡¯t going to break me through physical pain. They¡¯d already done their worst. It was because of my emotions that I faltered. My greatest strength and my greatest curse as it stands. If I let them do whatever they wanted to Seres, I would break. Losing Anri nearly pushed me over the edge and I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Amran asked pointedly.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Rowan responded with a confused look.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you offer to take on my pain and torment?


    ¡°Oh. Right. Yeah, that. Because I¡¯m not strong enough to do it for three people, and you seem to have it down.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said that they couldn¡¯t break you with physical pain.¡±


    ¡°My mind, aye, but I know there are still limits to what my body can handle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more intelligent than I was expecting.¡±


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m an idiot, and I dinnae care about what I said before about being incredibly stupid. You cannae use my own words against me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say anything,¡± he smiled in response.


    ¡°Well, bleh.¡± She stuck her tongue out at him again.


    ¡°If you are done with your objections, would you mind wiping away the drool that is still there and giving me back my place?¡±


    Rowan jumped up in embarrassment and quickly wiped away at her face to hide her rosy cheeks. ¡°Um yeah, take it.¡± She returned to Seres immediately after that, only to find out that she had been watching the whole exchange with great amusement.


    *****


    In the months and years that followed, Lord Fein held true to his word. Seres had been left completely untouched. Physically speaking, at least. They still tried breaking her through indoctrination and mind games. They tried to play heavily into her supposed guilt from what Rowan was going through all because of her. They failed. Just like how they wouldn¡¯t use Seres against Rowan, Rowan made sure that she wouldn¡¯t be used against Seres. It was a simple solution, really, and one that Seres was receptive to. Talking, just like Amran had suggested. He remained as the stoic observer of the cell, always watching and waiting with a perfect clarity of mind.


    Rowan had also spent those years being a surrogate for Seres¡¯ mother when it came to helping through the same challenges she had gone through and was continuing to go through in regards to growing up. Both girls garnered more and more interest from the other denizens of the cell. As time went on, however, that number became less and less as more people fell. The intake of new captives slowed down massively after the end of the third year, after all. Even with new people coming to the caves, most didn''t last more than a few months. The lucky ones lasted a year and the extremely hardy ones continued to hold strong.


    Throughout the rest of the world, things were changing. Seres¡¯ capture had led to thorough investigations into the raider activity on Llen F?r and the surrounding islands. Even the Azure King of S?ris started to devote resources away from the Ferran border with the Ru¡¯eni Empire to the south to look into the disappearances at the behest of Queen Elarin of House Lanafae. Even though she had managed to wipe the raider threat from her home, Queen Elarin cursed herself for not noticing it sooner, for letting her daughter travel into such dangers. It didn¡¯t matter that the raiders had been concealing their tracks extremely well before then or that their extremely overt raids from that year was a new behaviour. It was her failure as a Queen, and she wouldn¡¯t rest until her daughter had been returned to her.


    Matching Queen Elarin¡¯s wrath, the Chain of Fire had awakened when Rowan evoked the Goddess¡¯ name. Earthquakes and volcanic eruptions were becoming more and more common in the north around Llen F?ra and S?ris, as were extremely violent storms. Rowan had sworn an oath and the Goddess and Illyria would do what they could to ensure that she had a chance of making it come to pass. Alas, the gods could not easily make such big changes in such a short amount of time. All they could do was set things in motion. After that, it was a matter of time. So they waited and bridged the gap between Rowan and the family she had lost. They would give her the strength she needed when the time came.


    When the day finally came, Rowan was ready.

 Interlude: Aftermath

    Caer Luen trembled against the might of a terrible storm. At first, it seemed like any other windstorm. The small border fortress had seen many during its long watch over the Ru''eni Empire and the Pass of Changing Winds. The current siege upon its walls, however, was far from standard. Had the keep not been built to withstand an initial invasion from the Ru''eni, its walls would have been devastated.


    The Beacon of Keilan''s Gaze, on the other hand, was built with a different purpose in mind, and it was visibly swaying in the wind. In the face of such a force, its mighty height would be its downfall.


    Commander Feldrik feared for the men and women who called the tower home. If they didn''t retreat to the caves below, it was likely they wouldn''t survive and the young lord who watched over them was a stubborn fool.


    "Rias! Get me the Communications Array," Feldrik called out to his Lieutenant.


    With a quick salute, Lieutenant Rias took her leave from the Commander''s temporary office. They had been forced to abandon his primary office due to the storm, but in their haste, they had forgotten to bring a few strategic essentials with them. Now he just hoped that such essentials hadn''t been completely devastated.


    Some of his worries were alleviated when Rias returned with the crystalline structure and book of configurations in hand.


    "It''s a bit wet, Commander, but the ink doesn''t appear to be overly smudged," Rias announced as she handed over the book.


    The dampness was palpable as he opened up the book to find the configurations he needed. At first, it seemed as if his Lieutenant''s assessment was reasonably accurate when an inky mess of a page fell out from near the back of the book.


    "We may have lost a few configurations," Rias said, amending her statement. "Namely, your father and General Tengri."


    "Still not on speaking terms with your uncle?" Feldrik asked.


    "I just feel it prudent to use his rank when referring to him in a military context, Commander."


    "Then I will choose to ignore the slight smile you gave when you mentioned the loss of his configuration."


    "I appreciate it."


    There was no point in prying any further and Feldrik wasn''t sure he wanted to. General Tengri was unique at the best of times and his relationship with his adopted niece was rather unusual.


    The room fell into an awkward, storm-filled silence as Feldrik searched the book for the configuration he required. When he found it, he was glad to see that it was still recognisable. Not wanting to waste any more time and praying it wasn''t too late, Feldrik configured the Communication Array and sent the signal to the tower.


    After several long, arduous minutes, a raging cacophony assaulted their ears as the tower finished the link. A small voice found its way through, barely more than a whisper against the storm.


    "Commander Feldrik, is that you?"


    "It is, aye. Are you evacuating?"


    Feldrik wasn''t sure who he was talking to, but it didn''t really matter as long as they could give him answers.


    "To a limited extent, yes. Roughly a third of us have retreated to the caves, but Lord Darren refuses to abandon his post, and the others won''t leave him."


    "I should have known. Any casualties?"


    "Four, plus near enough an entire watch of farseers."


    Feldrik winced at the report. Such losses were a tragic blow.


    "Right. Get me Lord Darren before this storm kills anyone else."


    "Yessir!"


    They returned as quickly as could be expected with Lord Darren in tow.


    "Commander Feldrik. In any other circumstance, I''d say it was a pleasure, but we are under attack."


    Lord Darren''s voice was clear and confident in a way that cut through the roaring that accompanied it.


    "I am well aware of that, milord. You must evacuate before it''s too late."


    "Nonsense! This tower won''t fall as long as I remain vigilant!"


    "Lord Darren, you''ve already lost too many men."


    "And I feel their sacrifices most keenly, but if we evacuate now, we''ll leave ourselves wide open. I will not hand this pass over to the Empire!"


    Feldrik was starting to lose his patience. If there was ever a time for Lord Darren''s stubborn antics, this was not it.


    "If we lose you and the tower, you''ll be doing just that! The tower was not built to withstand this kind of assault."


    "The other men and women can evacuate if they deem it necessary. I, however, will not leave my post."


    "They won''t leave you to die!"


    "That''s¡­"


    "Enough! As your military superior, I order you to evacuate!"


    Feldrik wasn''t sure if pulling rank would be enough ¡ª Lord Darren wasn''t serving in a strictly military capacity, after all ¡ª but it was worth a shot. The response he got, however, was far from comforting as the sound of crashing stone raked at his ears.


    When the connection to the tower broke, he feared the worst. Fortunately, it was re-established after only a few seconds. Several voices joined the discordant harmony on the other side, with one calling out with enough volume that it came through the connection clearly enough for Feldrik to hear it.


    "Milord! The beacon has fallen!"


    "What!"


    The outrage landing on Feldrik''s ears was a relief, to be sure, as it indicated that Lord Darren was alive at the very least. That relief soon turned to dread as another voice called out.


    The last thing Feldrik heard before the connection died again was, "Milady, no!"


    *****


    A few days later, once the storm passed, Feldrik rode out to Keilan''s Gaze with a small escort to assess the damages personally.


    It was a disaster.


    The once majestic tower lay in ruins. Like a shooting star that once lit the night sky, it had come crashing down. Keilan was blind and there was nothing they could do about it.


    They would need to rebuild the beacon from the ground up. Before that, however, they''d need to look for survivors. Feldrik sent a rider back to Caer Luen with orders to bring back a search team before starting the initial search with the rest of his escort.


    "This is awful," Rias remarked solemnly.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She was right. There weren''t many bodies, not yet at least, but the ones that were visible had been battered and broken by the devastation. It was already too much, but not quite enough for Feldrik to give up hope. It helped that he had been told that at least a third of the men and women had made the retreat.


    "Everyone spread out," Feldrik ordered. "I''ll take the cave entrance."


    He gave himself the most dangerous area as it required entering the ruined base of the tower. A small bit of rubble clattered against the ground as he pushed the heavy door aside. The scene inside was much as it had been outside, only more visceral. A less seasoned soldier would have been at risk of losing his lunch.


    It was clear that most of the damage was from crush injuries, though a few probably died from impact after the upper floors gave way beneath them. Feldrik''s heart ached with every confirmed loss. It was the one aspect of military service that never got any easier and while it hurt, he prayed it was a pain he''d never become numb to.


    Rather than waste time checking what little remained of the upper floors, Feldrik made his way to the rear, where he found one poor soul who had been so close to the caves. They had been crushed from the waist up just inches away from the cellar hatch by a large segment of flooring. To make matters worse, the heavy rubble had also caved in the hatch, making it impossible to get down there without assistance.


    Guided by circumstance, he shouted through the cracks into the cellar, hoping at least someone would hear him. His prayers were soon answered with clear signs of life. Before he could get a proper exchange going, however, Rias called out to him from where she had been searching.


    "Commander, we''ve got survivors!"


    "So have I," Feldrik called back.


    "If they aren''t in any immediate need of aid, they can wait."


    The degree of urgency in Rias'' voice was unexpected, but he couldn''t ignore the people in the caves. It was only when they insisted they were okay that he made his way to Rias.


    She was in another ruined segment of the tower with just under two dozen survivors in varying degrees of consciousness. Feldrik was amazed. He had expected one or two people to have survived the tower''s collapse outside of the caves. The surprising truth of the matter was nothing short of a miracle.


    What truly amazed Feldrik, however, was that one of the survivors was on her feet, albeit with Rias'' assistance. The young Ferran girl was going round giving everyone water with little regard for her own injuries. From her tattered noble garb and familial resemblance to Lord Darren, Feldrik came to the simple conclusion that she was a relative of his, likely a sister.


    "Is this it?" Feldrik asked his lieutenant.


    The girl answered in Rias'' stead. "There were more, but they didn''t survive the storm. I couldn''t get them to shelter."


    "You have done more than enough, milady. You should rest. I can have Rias here escort you back to Caer Luen."


    "I can''t leave my brother!"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Lord Darren," Rias explained.


    "He protected me when the tower collapsed on top of us. Now he won''t wake up."


    "Are you sure¡­"


    "He''s not dead! See, he''s still breathing."


    With his eyes now looking at where the girl was pointing, Feldrik saw the unconscious body of Lord Darren. His chest was rising and falling as the young lady had suggested, though only just.


    "I brought medics with me, milady, and I assure you that your brother will get the best treatment we can manage. In the meantime, you''ll only be in the way. Both myself and Lord Darren will rest easier knowing that you are safe within Caer Luen''s walls."


    Feldrik prayed that she wasn''t as stubborn as her brother.


    "I''ll leave when the full rescue team that you no doubt sent for arrives. Until then, I can still help with water."


    A hint of a compromise. Feldrik could work with that.


    "If you insist. However, I must insist in kind that a medic tends to your injuries. That arm of yours is probably broken and you might have some internal bleeding."


    Feldrik wasn''t sure of the bleeding, but the arm was in dire need of setting and it was better to be safe than sorry. Fortunately, the young lady nodded her assent.


    When the rescue team finally arrived and Lord Darren was being fully cared for, she held up her end of the bargain and left with Rias. With her gone and the team in position, the rescue operation could finally begin in earnest.


    *****


    Queen Elarin sat solemnly on her throne. She was exhausted. In the months that had followed her daughter''s disappearance, she had barely slept. Even with her best agents looking into it, the investigation was going far too slowly. Furthermore, the attack on N?myris only muddied the waters.


    At first, the two events seemed completely unrelated, a tragic coincidence. However, as her agents investigated, they discovered evidence that many, many more mass kidnappings had been carried out over the course of the past five years.


    The realisation that so many children had been taken from their homes was mortifying, and the fact that Queen Elarin was only just hearing about it was even worse. Almost every report from the afflicted areas failed to state the truth of the matter. Instead, they seemed intent on selling the lie that the attacks were nothing more than common banditry and that they were being dealt with.


    So much for trusting that the northern territories could police themselves without any need of further supervision. At the same time, Queen Elarin acknowledged that she was also at fault to some small degree. She had been overly lax in her direct governing of the counties outside of the heartlands.


    Someone was taking advantage of her policies and now she was determined to find who. Maybe then, she could start making it up to her daughter and the countless children she had failed.


    *****


    "Abandon ship!"


    Malin didn''t need telling a second time. The devils of the Midiran Navy had found them and there was no escape.


    He dove into the Sea of Fire with only seconds to spare as the mast of the ship exploded. A sailor landed just in front of him, a giant splinter impaling his gut.


    That could have been him. He sighed in relief when suddenly water started filling his lungs, and a sharp pain radiated from just below his hip. A Dramach had bitten into his side and it was dragging him under.


    Is this where I die?


    Malin''s vision was starting to fade when the Dramach released him and he was pulled out of the water. When he opened his eyes again he was on the deck of a navy vessel with several spears pointed at his face.


    The captain of the ship stared at him with murderous intent. If looks could kill.


    "Tell me where the rest of you are hiding and I''ll ease your suffering."


    Karma at last.


    *****


    "Aunt Nia, look at this!"


    The kindly matriarch of Clan Sari smiled at the young boy who came running into her room with a giant carrot in his hands.


    "What do you have here, sweetie?" she asked.


    "It''s from the garden! I dug it up myself."


    "Nicely done."


    "Mimi Reika says that we''re going to have a really good harvest this year."


    From the look of that carrot, Reika was right, which was unusual. Every single forecast until that point had indicated a somewhat lacking yield for the crop that year. Now they had giant vegetables growing in the garden. It was as if all the crops had undergone a massive growth spurt overnight.


    Nia wasn''t sure who she had to thank for this miracle, but whoever it was was deserving of the biggest hug.


    *****


    Mount Cragmor on the island of F?rich Lan was once again painting the sky with soot and ash following its third eruption in less than a month. The beast could not be contained, and its roar threatened to wake the slumbering Chain of Fire.


    *****


    The Azure City trembled ever so slightly in the wake of yet another earthquake. The odd tremor was far from unusual, but the frequency was starting to become a little concerning, even if the magnitude was barely noticeable. King Dreigan wondered if it was a sign of things to come. His recent conversation with Queen Elarin of Llen F?r only reinforced the idea.


    She had come to him with terrible news of treachery and banditry within her fair nation. Countless children had been taken from their homes. The news struck close to home with the birth of his nephew, and his unease was further amplified when he recalled various reports of similar things happening all across Ferran. More disturbing still was that S?ris was largely untouched by such crimes.


    Queen Elarin''s own investigations had also led her towards S?ris, though her trail ended at the border. That she confided in him when all the evidence painted him as a suspect was a great honour worthy of respect. As a show of appreciation, he joined his intelligence with hers in an attempt to rout out the villains and put an end to their scheming. He just had to be careful that the change of focus didn''t weaken the southern border of Ferran too much after the collapse of Keilan''s Gaze.


    *****


    Lord Fein held true to his word; Seres had been left completely untouched. Well, physically speaking, at least. She was still subject to countless attempts at indoctrination and mind games. They were particularly fond of trying to guilt trip her into breaking. They failed, of course. Rowan wasn''t about to let herself be used against Seres.


    All it took was following Amran''s advice. Talking made for an excellent counter-attack to the psychological warfare the torturers employed. It was also essential for proving that Lord Fein hadn''t broken his end of the bargain, which is the prime reason they hadn''t been separated.


    He tried it once and it almost ended in disaster.


    As time went on, Rowan truly fell into the sister role as Seres started undergoing the familiar process of puberty. It was difficult at first; the caves weren''t exactly built with feminine hygiene in mind. Even so, they got by.


    There were, however, some unforeseen challenges as both girls started garnering more attention from some of the denizens in the cell. Rowan had to fight off the first few advances before they got the idea. Amran also helped, though in a less violent manner.


    When months became years, Rowan started laying the groundwork for their escape. When the time came, she would be ready.

 Interlude: A Voice Unheard

    Tehri woke up screaming; a silent cry that no one could hear. Night terrors. She had been suffering from them for almost a year, ever since she had woken up in that strange room. They haunted her every single night and they would wake her without fail.


    She had nothing. Her family was gone and she was alone; at night, at least. No one could hear her silent cries, so no one would come to comfort her. During the day, at least, she wasn¡¯t completely without company.  She was still in the care of Hana and Byrden, who had saved her from the brink of death.


    They had found her broken body and brought her to a surgeon. They had spent almost everything they had to give Tehri a chance. Now, they did what they could to give her love and support while she recovered. It was all they could do other than abandon her and they weren¡¯t about to do that when they had invested everything into her recovery.


    Unfortunately, the trauma and her injuries had left her unable to speak. Try and try as she might, no sound would leave Tehri¡¯s lips. She couldn¡¯t even write. Not yet, at least. Even painting was lost to her. The muscle strength in her arms just wasn¡¯t there. The months waiting for her shattered bones to heal had taken its toll. Even walking was difficult, but she had come a lot further in that department. She was trying, at least, so that one day she would be able to tell them her name and where she was from.


    Why don¡¯t they have a map? I could point out home if they just asked.


    Alas, the sad truth was that they couldn¡¯t really afford a map. Not until they had recouped some of their savings. It wasn¡¯t easy for a young married couple with nothing to care for her and make a life for themselves. Tehri felt guilty for having put them in this position. If only she could ease the burden on them.


    She made her decision.


    As twilight came to a close, she struggled out of the bed that they had graciously given her¡ªshe even had her own room¡ª and made her way towards the door. It was easy enough; a simple ring latch.


    *CREAK!*


    Tehri had forgotten how loud the door could be, and her attempts to open it slowly only made things worse. When it was finally open and she was convinced that she hadn¡¯t woken anyone up, the exceptionally loud hooting of an owl sent her jumping out of her skin.


    She fell down with a loud crash from the surprise. Her muscles ached from shock and she could hear movement in the other room. A tired young woman tiptoed out of the room with only a linen sheet to cover her naked body.


    ¡°Sindri? Oh, no. Are you okay?¡± Hana whispered to avoid waking up her husband. ¡®Sindri¡¯ was the name they had given her when it was apparent that she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them what her actual name was. It meant ¡®River Hero¡¯.


    Tehri nodded in pain.


    ¡°Oh, dear. Did you need to go to the toilet?¡±


    Tehri shook her head this time. Right now, that was the limit of her ability to communicate.


    ¡°Hmm. Okay, well, let¡¯s get you some of your pain medication. The strong stuff, okay?¡± Hana asked. She was afraid that Tehri may have injured herself.


    Tehri shook her head again. She hated the stronger medications. It made her feel weak for an entire day, sometimes longer.


    ¡°The weaker ones then?¡±


    Tehri nodded reluctantly. She was in pain, after all.


    Hana walked over to the water barrel on the far side of the common room to fill a cup and mix it with a pale blue powder. Tehri was still getting used to the lack of plumbing in the house, or even how small it was. It was almost the exact opposite of her home in N?myris.


    ¡°Here, drink this,¡± Hana said after returning with the water. She made sure that Tehri had a firm grip on the cup before letting go. Tehri drank the bitter medicine in one go. It was unpleasant, but it worked.


    ¡°Is there nothing we can do to help you talk?¡± Hana asked herself.


    Tehri just looked at her wishfully. They hadn¡¯t figured anything out yet.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get you back to bed.¡° Hana gently helped Tehri up and guided her back to the small bed. She stayed by Tehri¡¯s side as she drifted off. When she was finally asleep, Hana returned to her husband¡¯s side and pondered.


    *****


    The following morning, Hana was walking through the village market when inspiration struck her. One of the stalls had a few novelties and toys for young children. None of them were suitable for someone of the girl¡¯s age, whatever that was. There was, however, a collection of rounded blocks that caught her eye.


    The faces of the blocks had an assortment of letters, numbers, and other symbols. It was an odd thing to see in a village. Most of the people didn¡¯t really need to read and write particularly well for their jobs and they couldn¡¯t really afford to learn much more than the basics. Hana had only learned because her father was a blacksmith, and crafting families tended to have a better education. Still, it was enough to give her an idea. She just hoped that Tehri knew how to read and write.


    She hurried to finish her chores around the market before rushing to Byrden¡¯s forge. He was working on a horseshoe for the farrier when she barged in. ¡°Byrden! I know how we can help Sindri talk.¡±


    Byrden almost dropped his hammer in surprise as Hana practically shouted down his ear. ¡°Heart of the Sun, Hana. Don¡¯t startle me like that when I¡¯m working the anvil or the forge.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I have an idea that you need to hear.¡±


    ¡°Can you at least let me finish this horseshoe?¡± he asked with some exasperation.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Hana responded, taking a seat away from the forge and flattening out her dress as she waited.


    Byrden returned to his craft, hammering away at the horseshoe, taking care not to overwork the metal. His muscles rippled with each strike and he was dripping with sweat. Contrary to what a lot of her friends thought, Hana found it to be a rather attractive look.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    She loved to watch Byrden work. Even when he was apprenticed to her father, she would sneak into the smithy to watch him. Her father had been completely oblivious to the whole thing, as had Byrden. He was rather surprised at how bold Hana was when she took him to bed after her father promoted him from his status as an apprentice.


    Almost miraculously, Hana¡¯s father hadn¡¯t heard a thing as they romped the night away and was thoroughly shocked when she walked out of Byrden¡¯s room and declared that they were getting married. That had been three years ago, and like the old times, she watched.


    Byrden followed a template in the form of a blank horseshoe so that he could ensure consistency. The farrier would need to adjust later when it was actually fitted to a horse. No two horses were the same after all, but it helped to start from a standard baseline. He was also a proud smith and he valued good solid work.


    His consistency had helped him massively during his apprenticeship and in establishing his own business, but it also held him back from developing his own style. Even so, he was soon done with the horseshoe and it held up to his standards. After ensuring there were no flaws in the shoe, he turned to Hana, who had been watching him with an excited smile that was half from watching him work and half from the idea she had. ¡°So what is it that you need to tell me so bad that you are practically wetting yourself from excitement?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I figured out how we can give Sindri back her voice!¡± Hana replied, her smile glowing in the light of the forge.


    ¡°Okay?¡± Byrden responded hesitantly. ¡°And what is this genius plan of yours?¡±


    ¡°We need a big wooden board with letters nailed to it. Her arms are still weak but she can point. Maybe she can spell things out.¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s literate?¡±


    ¡°We can always ask, and I can teach her if I need to. I have some books lying around in the bedroom back from Dad¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°That could work. What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Make the board, of course. I¡¯m sure you have enough scrap metal to put together an alphabet. It doesn¡¯t need to be perfect.¡±


    Byrden looked hurt at the suggestion, but he nodded. ¡°I can work on it between projects, but we don¡¯t have the money for me to put aside too much time for it.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Hana smiled.


    *****


    A few months later, the board was finished. It was rough, but hopefully functional. As it was nearing completion, Hana had asked Tehri if she could read and write, to which she nodded. Of course, she could. That was normal, wasn¡¯t it? They revealed what they had planned a couple of days later.


    She was so excited that she didn¡¯t have any night terrors in the nights that followed. Unfortunately, her excitement also came with mania and she still couldn¡¯t get much sleep. It was her first true manic episode in what felt like years. Hana wasn¡¯t equipped to deal with Tehri¡¯s newfound energy or how she acted like pain was a non-issue.


    ¡°Sindri, please sit down,¡± Hana pleaded, ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself hurt.¡±


    Instead of heeding her request, Tehri jumped around the small room on legs that weren¡¯t really equipped to deal with the strain yet. She didn¡¯t care. It was the day that she would finally be able to put her thoughts out to the world. Calm was not in her vocabulary that day. She was as intense as the rapids that had almost killed her. Only when Byrden came in with the board did she sit down, and even then, she was constantly moving.


    ¡°Easy there,¡± Byrden told Tehri as he placed the board down in front of her.


    ¡°Okay, how should we test this?¡± Hana asked no one in particular. ¡°Let¡¯s start with something easy. Can you spell my name?¡±


    Tehri did so with ease.


    ¡°What about the name of the capital city?¡± Byrden asked.


    Tehri spelt out ¡®Midiris¡¯ with ease, but too quickly for the couple to follow.


    ¡°Easy there, Sindri,¡± Byrden cautioned, ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be helpful if we can¡¯t follow what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    She tried again, slower this time. It was difficult. She wanted to tell them everything already.


    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Hana smiled. ¡°Do you think it would be okay to tell us your name? We could keep calling you Sindri, but I¡¯m sure you would rather us use your actual name.¡±


    ¡°Tehri,¡± she spelt out. ¡°Tehri¡¯aana Naliir, but Tehri is fine. Sindri is a nice name, as well.¡±


    The couple held their mouths agape. It was weird seeing her so full of words after so long. ¡°Where are you from, Tehri?¡± Byrden asked.


    ¡°N?myris. I wanted to show you on a map all this time. Can we go already? I don¡¯t want to be a burden.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a burden, Tehri,¡± Hana assured her. She recognised the name of the town that Tehri had named. It had been the site of a tragic raid during the eclipse just before they had found her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t think of a map sooner!¡± Byrden exclaimed, looking at his wife.


    ¡°We would have needed to buy it back in Talaran.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Byrden admitted before turning back to Tehri. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, but I don¡¯t think we can afford a trip to N?myris.¡± Tehri looked crestfallen at that, but Byrden continued, ¡°However, we can send a letter if you have anyone in mind.¡±


    ¡°Ma and Da! They¡¯ll still be there!¡± Tehri spelt excitedly.


    ¡°Can you tell us their names, sweetie?¡± Hana asked, trying to veil her growing concern with cheer.


    ¡°My Ma¡¯s name is H?ra and my Da is Gyren.¡±


    ¡°That name sounds familiar,¡± Byrden remarked. ¡°Gyren Naliir? Merchant?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tehri responded instantly.


    ¡°Hana¡¯s father used to know someone who did business with an associate of his. We could try sending him a letter. We¡¯ll draft it with your approval and input, of course.¡±


    Tehri nodded fervently.


    Following that, the three of them drafted the letter.


    ¡°Dear Master Naliir,


    Last year, my wife and I found your daughter, Tehri¡¯aana, washed up in our village and severely injured. We took it upon ourselves to have her treated by a surgeon in Talaran. She barely survived the ordeal, but she is now recovering quite well. She has, unfortunately, lost her voice and is yet to find it again, however, doctors assure us that it is only a matter of time. She wants to return home to you and your wife. We would bring her to you, but we are unable to afford it due to the medical expenses. As such, we are hoping that you will be able to come here to Aran Village between the rivers Tarik and Kanra.


    Regards,


    Byrden and Hana Kaafast.¡±


    They sent the letter off at the end of the week with the boat from T?rin City. Two months later, the response came. Not in the form of the man himself or his wife, but in a letter and a coffer filled with gold and silver.


    ¡°Dear Byrden and Hana Kaafast,


    Thank you for rescuing my daughter and keeping her safe. I regret to say that I cannot come for her. There is no happiness for her left in N?myris. My wife is dead, slaughtered by bandits. My eldest daughter is still missing. I cannot be the father Tehri needs. I know this is a lot to ask, but please give her the happiness that I cannot.


    The money with this letter should be enough to cover your losses and help in the future. I will continue to provide at regular intervals. In the coffer is also a bracelet. This is her older sister¡¯s last gift to her. One last thing: Please break the news of her mother¡¯s death gently. I don¡¯t know how she doesn¡¯t know already, but it is a small mercy that she didn¡¯t see it.


    Regards,


    A broken father.¡±


    It was as Hana had feared. She did what she could to follow the last request, but there was no easy way to break that kind of news to a young girl who had already suffered so much. It might have even been impossible. Tehri ran into her room and cried for days when they told her. She held the bracelet close and grasped at the twin moon necklace as she screamed silently into her pillow.


    Such was the start of her new life with Hana and Byrden in earnest. In the years that followed, they did all in their power to give Tehri a happy life. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something and Tehri appreciated it in spite of her grief. In the small village of Aran, she found some happiness amongst all of the sadness.

 Interlude: Broken Silver

    Agony. That is what Kiriin felt as her torturer worked his craft. She was strapped to a chair and she was adorned with a crystalline crown. He played a grim melody on the crystals that Resonated deep within her soul. Each note gave rise to a different kind of pain. The only way she could hide from it was by retreating into her mind. She found a place so deep that she could barely hear the crystalline tumult.


    Then it stopped. She couldn¡¯t hear anything. Lord Fein had walked into the room. ¡°Miss Kiriin, yes?¡± he asked, motioning the torturer to leave.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she responded in a quivering tone.


    ¡°Merely to check in on you. Perhaps you are ready to accept my offer? Your friend Rowan gave in last night.¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re lying!¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be true.


    ¡°Rowan is stronger than that. She has to be.¡±


    ¡°Hardly. She was overcome with grief from the death of her friend. She blamed herself. It was only a matter of time, really.¡±


    Fein gave her a melancholic sigh to add a degree of authenticity to what he was saying.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Tragic, really. Miss Anri would have been a valuable asset. Such a horrible death. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to accept the deal? You don¡¯t need to suffer.¡±


    Before Kiriin could answer, Fein left the room and her torturer returned. She retreated back into her mind. It was too much. She couldn¡¯t deal with the pain again. Not when she was already hurting so much from the news that Lord Fein had just given her. She went even deeper into her mind, not wanting to hear the song of torment.


    She went too deep.


    There was no escape.


    *****


    It was a different girl who woke up the next day. Her torture had come to an end. Last night she gave herself over to the Good Lords. To Lord Fein. She couldn¡¯t remember why. Someone had died, someone she didn¡¯t know.


    Hmm. No. That¡¯s not right. But why do I feel like I¡¯ve lost something? I have nothing to lose?


    It didn¡¯t matter. Even if she wanted to consider it further, she couldn¡¯t muster the emotional drive to explore the depths of her memories. No, what mattered was that she now lived to serve and that she would soon be free of the grim halls that had been her hell since¡­ when? She couldn¡¯t even remember that small detail.


    Ah, well.


    She stood up and stretched out all of her kinks as she waited for her escort. Pain flared in her arms and back. When they broke her they gave her one last gift from the caves. A new set of scars meant to serve her going forward. She was to be a weapon and they would make her stronger. Or so they said.


    The door to the small cell opened wide, and two wardens walked in. ¡°This way,¡± they said in almost unison, motioning towards the door. ¡°Lord Fein awaits.¡±


    They guided her through the caves, and for the first time in however long, it was without shackles.


    It was a new experience.


    Interesting.


    She continued to observe her surroundings passively as they walked. It wasn¡¯t quite how she remembered it, not that that meant much to her anymore. Perhaps the Good Lords didn¡¯t need her to remember to be an effective weapon?


    The journey didn¡¯t take too long and soon they were in Lord Fein¡¯s office. ¡°Welcome,¡± he greeted her. ¡°Congratulations on your newfound freedom.¡±


    This isn¡¯t freedom.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the girl responded.


    ¡°How polite of you. A wonderful change of character if I do say so myself.¡± Lord Fein was smiling as he spoke.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Should I not be polite to my master?¡±


    No, you should not!


    ¡°Of course. You will serve the Good Lords well. Do you know why you are here?¡±


    ¡°To be a weapon, sir.¡±


    His smile turned sinister. ¡°Yes. We will be proceeding on to the next stage of your forging. Before that, however, you will need a new name.¡±


    ¡°Why is that, milord?¡± the girl asked.


    ¡°Because you are no longer the girl you once were. You are a weapon now and will be known as such.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°What to call you? Perhaps¡­ Yes! Your new name shall be Siri.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, with that done with, I will continue with the debriefing. Can you state which Gift you possess?¡±


    ¡°Stalker, milord.¡±


    ¡°Good. Our estimates were correct. Now, going over your profile and recent developments,¡± he said, looking over the girl, ¡°I have come to the conclusion that you will be forged into a knife for the Good Lords. We will have you cleaned up, well fed, and sent off to the training camps. I¡¯m sure you will serve us well. Wardens! Take Siri here to the bathing chamber and then to processing.¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡±


    Siri was taken away and given the chance to bathe. It was a proper bath in nice hot water. To Siri, it was serviceable, perhaps even healing. She wasn¡¯t sure. As she soaked, a man walked in to deliver some clothes. He then helped Siri ensure that she was clean. The assistance was welcomed but unnecessary.


    Stay away from me!


    As she got out of the bath, the man provided her with a towel and led her to a chair and a mirror. He sat her down and started to work on her hair. In the mirror, Siri saw why Lord Fein had decided to give her that name; her long, golden brown hair had started to turn stark white at the roots. It was almost silvery. She stared at herself with hazel eyes as the man cut her hair to chin length.


    What is happening to me?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she thanked the man as he finished up. He nodded and then left to allow her to get dressed. The clothes were brand new and well-fitted. She donned the black form-fitting riding leathers and soft riding boots.


    Food was brought in after she was dressed, and she was treated to her first proper meal in what was probably a very long time. Her stomach even grumbled when she first laid eyes on it. Even so, she took her time eating it. Being overly hasty wouldn¡¯t do her any good, after all. When she was done, the server took away her plate and they were once again on the move.


    The path they took was long and winding; far longer than any other path she had taken in the caves, and it went up. Slowly but surely, they neared the surface. After an hour, they reached what looked to be a dead end; then, they were bathed in the light of day.


    It almost blinded Siri as she stepped outside for the first time. One of the wardens had to stop her from going too far as the other checked to make sure there was no one else around. When he had confirmed they were in the clear, Siri was let go to venture outside. It was a strange experience; one that she had been sure that she would never experience again.


    I should have accepted this deal sooner.


    The wardens gave her a moment to bask in the experience before leading her to a nearby small town. It wasn¡¯t much, not that Siri had anything to compare it to, but it had one important feature that the wardens were looking for; a coach house. She was guided to a very specific coach and told to get inside.


    Being a good servant, she obliged. They gave her specific instructions not to leave until the door was opened, and she was told to. They provided her with food and drink. Then they closed the coach door and it was done. After some time, it started moving and it eventually stopped in the middle of a forest estate; her destination.


    It was a large place, situated in a clearing. For some reason, it reminded Siri of a ranger¡¯s lodge. Unsurprisingly, given the locale, it was made almost entirely out of wood. Outside of it, Siri was greeted by the woman who would become her primary instructor. The woman stood there with a slender build, raven black hair, and piercing blue eyes. She was beautiful. Even Siri, in her muted state, found the woman to be incredibly attractive. Yet, there was also something unsettling about her. As much as Siri considered the woman to be attractive, she was also equally intimidated by her. If looks could kill.


    ¡°So this is the new arrival?¡± she asked the coach driver.


    The mysterious figure, dressed head to toe in browns, greys, and blacks, nodded with a slight grunt. Siri couldn¡¯t tell if they were male or female or even what race they were, and she didn¡¯t have much time to consider it as they left almost immediately.


    ¡°So tell me, girl, what have you been named?¡± the woman said, turning towards Siri.


    ¡°Siri.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯ll do. This way.¡± The woman led her into the lodge and started explaining things. ¡°This will be your home and base of operations for the foreseeable future. Here you will be trained as an assassin or, as Fein puts it, a knife. I¡¯ve always hated that term. Despite the brand on your backs, you are still people, but I digress. You will learn how to use weapons effectively and how to take part in covert operations. If the Good Lords need you to kill someone, you will and you will do it with efficiency and precision. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now this will be your room for the duration of your stay, and over here is where meals will be served. Most of our training facilities are in the basement or outside. You will also receive an education fitting your purpose. Most importantly, you will be trained to fight Awakened individuals as well as how best to use your own powers as a Stoic.¡±


    During the tour through the lodge and the training facilities, Siri was introduced to other Ardents, Stoics, and un-Awakened individuals who were training to become spies and assassins, as well as the other instructors of the lodge. Then her training began. When her hair had turned fully silver, she was sent on her first mission.

 Chapter 14: The Plan

    The caves rumbled slightly as another distant earthquake reverberated across the land. They were increasing ever so slightly in frequency with each passing month. It wasn¡¯t quite at a rate where everyone had noticed. At the same time, it was easy to recognise those who had. They were ever so slightly more fearful than the others. It was almost as if they were asking themselves what would happen when the interval between quakes could be measured in hours or perhaps even minutes.


    That isn¡¯t to say that everyone else wasn''t also frightened. They most certainly were, even the guards trembled with the earth. The threat of a cave-in was a subterranean nightmare, after all. Rowan was less concerned, however, as the tremors had given her the very first foundations of her escape plan. Earlier in the year, an earthquake closer to home interfered with the heat-stealing Resonance Array attached to the gate of their cell. It was only for a few seconds, but it was enough to show Rowan what was possible.


    It was then that she started formulating her plan. Alas, it didn¡¯t take long for her to hit a fair few roadblocks, most notably with finding accomplices. Trusting people in this place was no easy task, especially as the kind of people that were easy to trust tended to also be the ones who broke first. It didn¡¯t help that they had stopped bringing in new shipments, thus depriving Rowan of potential allies that she could have saved with a spark of hope. At the same time, she was glad that the number of people that she needed to save wasn¡¯t increasing any further. ¡®Twas a small comfort in the dank caves.


    Alas, Rowan was forced to conclude that finding people she could trust from the people who hadn¡¯t been broken yet was not going to be easy. The main challenge came from knowing that she would need to keep everyone she confided in from breaking. Letting that happen would likely ruin everything and put everyone at risk.


    As such, she marked the search for accomplices as a task for the future when she had a more substantial plan. That way, she would have more time to vet potential allies whilst also ensuring she had something they could cling to. All she had right now was an idea and confidence in what she had seen.


    In the meantime, she shifted her focus to a different roadblock with regard to her lack of any potential escape routes. Initially, she worked on memorising the few routes that she was made to follow on a regular basis, be it to the education chambers, the exercise cavern, or the torture room. She mourned the loss of Kiriin every day. Together, they would have been able to pool their limited resources and understanding. Maybe then, Kiriin would have been strong enough to resist Lord Fein.


    Alas, such fortune was rare in these caves. Proof of that could be seen in the disproportionate rise of young girls falling to the dark magic of their scars. The guards were surprisingly hush about whatever it was that was going on behind the scenes. Rowan had expected them to at least gloat about it. They usually did whenever someone of note ended up giving in. Still, even in their silence, rumours of what was happening spread like wildfire.


    All the victims had been from other cells, so it all felt so distant. In a way, that made it even more horrifying, especially as there was barely anything that Rowan could do about it. She lacked the means to recognise the suffering they were being forced to endure despite the very idea of it terrifying her.


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t help them alone, she turned to Amran for aid. He was an Empath, so maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d see something that she could not. Every so often, he would point someone out and Rowan would offer them a few comforting words. It didn¡¯t always work, but it was better than nothing. That¡¯s what Rowan thought, at least.


    After a year or so of doing the bare minimum, however, it was becoming clear that all her attempts at reaching out to people had ended in futility. She was on the verge of giving up when she saw someone on the brink. If Rowan did nothing, she¡¯d be a pawn of the Good Lords within the hour. To make matters worse, the girl seemed to be at a similar age to what Anri would have been.


    Rowan couldn¡¯t give up when someone was so clearly in need, though she¡¯d need to approach with care. One wrong move could push the girl over the edge rather than pull her back as Rowan intended. Fortunately, both of them had been assigned to the labyrinth that afternoon; it was one of the few places you could talk to someone without any risk of being seen or overheard by the guards. That isn¡¯t to say there wouldn¡¯t be any risk involved. Risk was a natural part of life and the existence of loyalists only added to it. Furthermore, there was also the added challenge of finding the girl before it was too late.


    The first few runs of the labyrinth ended in failure. With each attempt, Rowan¡¯s anxiety levels rose and they spiked when she saw a guard make a threatening signal to someone in the group. If Rowan read the sign correctly, she could not fail again.


    Deep breath, Rowan. Focus!


    After taking a moment to centre herself, Rowan stepped into the labyrinth, her senses peeled.


    Seconds later, she was running as fast as her legs would safely take her. She found the icon that she was tasked with finding by the taskmaster first. It was mostly luck that led her to the icon so quickly; they were scattered throughout the labyrinth in between runs as the people who failed or finished last were punished.


    Ideally, Rowan would have had her luck direct her to the girl rather than the icon, but this way, she at least had one less thing to worry about.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Alas, the search for her true objective was not without incident. She encountered a few individuals who still hadn¡¯t found an icon of their own. Seeing that she had one and that they outnumbered her, they charged.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly surprising. These activities were no-holds barred, and the taskmaster encouraged foul play. Of course, even if they succeeded in taking Rowan down, they would immediately turn on each other. Unfortunately for them, however, they wouldn¡¯t even get that far.


    Rowan did not look back.


    As the search continued, Rowan found a few more icons waiting to be claimed. Then finally she found the one the guard had signalled and he was staring the girl she was looking for down with malicious intent.


    Rowan leapt into action and the potential assailant¡¯s head crashed against the rough stone walls of the labyrinth with a crack as Rowan drove her foot into his face with incredible force.


    When he dropped, Rowan turned to face the girl with her hands raised in an attempt to appear less threatening.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Rowan said softly, sympathising with the girl¡¯s fear, ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you k-killed him,¡± she stammered.


    With her arms still raised, Rowan kneeled beside the prisoner that she was guessing to be a loyalist, and with her left hand, she slowly lowered it to check his pulse. ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± Rowan said, her tone unchanging, ¡°and he was going to attack you.¡±


    Rowan wasn¡¯t being entirely honest with her. His heart was still beating, but with an injury like that, he wasn¡¯t long for the world. Part of her regretted not holding back just a little bit, but you had to be careful with the loyalists, especially the ones that were used as muscle as they were, more often than not, Awakened. She just couldn¡¯t risk it, not at a time like this.


    ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t also attack me?¡± the girl replied, her voice dripping with fear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Rowan answered truthfully, ¡°but I¡¯d be a pretty lousy assailant if that was my intent. Which is why I intend to do the complete opposite.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you remind me of someone I used to know who was also on the brink. I failed her. If I can help you now, I hope to at least do right by her memory.¡±


    ¡°But things don¡¯t work like that down here!¡± the girl protested.


    ¡°According to whom? Our captors? I have no intention of playing their game. I¡¯m Rowan, by the way.¡±


    The girl stared at her incredulously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me your name, by the way. I just thought you wouldn¡¯t want help from a complete stranger.¡±


    ¡°Yet here you are offering to help a complete stranger who might not even need or deserve your aid?¡±


    ¡°The fact you added that second bit is a clear sign that you do need it. I¡¯m not here to judge. I¡¯m just here to let you know that you aren¡¯t alone.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean it?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The girl sighed and Rowan saw the fire in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Maro,¡± she said.


    *****


    Over the next few months, Rowan spoke to Maro more and more, always in short bursts within the labyrinth. It took a while for Maro to open up. She had been through a lot and was newly Awakened. Rowan was careful to not push her too far, especially in those early days.


    Before too long, however, Maro started offering little bits about herself. At first, it was mostly just her reminiscing about life in a small mountain village in S?ris that had been taken from her. Eventually, however, she revealed her Gift, and Rowan could barely believe her ears. Maro was a Wayfarer. With some effort, she could memorise any road she travelled.


    Furthermore, Maro didn¡¯t just reveal her Gift, but the truth behind the rumours. Rowan could see the shame and the guilt in Maro¡¯s eyes as she explained what happened.


    ¡°They took me while I was sleeping¡­ I woke up, blindfolded, to a cold breeze and bird song¡­ A branch snapped beneath their feet¡­ I was thrown into a room¡­ He overpowered me¡­¡±


    There was something primal and uncomfortably familiar about Maro¡¯s pain that was impossible to ignore. For a brief few moments, Maro¡¯s account brought back memories of the incident with Bragi where the unthinkable almost happened. It wasn¡¯t the exact same experience as what had happened to Maro, but it could have been extremely close if Rowan had frozen up in that moment.


    Rowan¡¯s focus soon returned to Maro as her retelling came to an end. She cursed herself for not paying better attention, or more accurately, the right kind of attention. There was more to the account than just sharing, but Rowan couldn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning between the lines. It wasn¡¯t until later that night, after hours of agonising over it, that things finally clicked.


    Maro had been outside and she was a Wayfarer.


    *****


    ¡°We have a way out!¡± Rowan exclaimed quietly to Seres and Amran.


    ¡°Calm down, Rowan,¡± Amran whispered. ¡°Take a breath and start from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Maro, the girl I¡¯ve been talking to has been outside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Seres said a little bit too loudly.


    ¡°Do you trust her?¡± Amran asked.


    ¡°At least as much as she trusts me,¡± Rowan nodded.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not your naivete speaking.¡±


    ¡°She trusted me enough to tell me what happened to her, and she¡¯s done nothing to make me doubt her.¡±


    ¡°If Rowan trusts her, so do I,¡± Seres added adamantly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll question you no more on the matter,¡± Amran replied. ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    *****


    Over the next year, Rowan solidified her plan after ensuring Maro¡¯s loyalty and friendship. With her help, Rowan had a rough idea of how to escape the caves should the chance arise. They had also started networking to get an idea of where the other cells were in relation to the exercise cavern.


    It wasn¡¯t a perfect plan. Especially with them relying on the earthquakes as the escape catalyst, but it was enough to give hope to those in the know.


    Now all they had to do was wait.

 Interlude: Lordly Discoveries

    A melancholic lord of perhaps thirty looked down at his indignant son. ¡°No arguments, ?darik. Until the King decides to extend his protections to the East, you will live with your Aunt and Uncle in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna,¡± the boy complained.


    ¡°Speak properly, boy. You are a lord, not some uneducated peasant. I will not have my last surviving heir represent our house inadequately with a pauper¡¯s elocution nor will I risk him to poorly veiled incursions by Alaran and Karik.¡± The lord was growing angry. He didn¡¯t have time to explain things to his son. The attacks had already taken both of his wives, all of his lovers, and every child he had ever sired, bar ?darik.


    ¡°But my friends are here.¡±


    ¡°You can make new friends in S?ris.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be the same.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an argument. I¡¯m not going. If you want the King¡¯s help, why not just ask him? Then I won¡¯t need to go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I already have. Countless times. He considered the Ru¡¯eni threat to the Ferran Principality of Llyr to be more important than the plight of his own countrymen. And like him, I will not change my mind on this matter. You leave on the morrow.¡±


    In response, the boy stormed out of the office.


    ¡°Lord Edaris?¡±


    The sudden voice snapped the melancholic lord from his recollection of years long since passed. ¡°Yes, Sena?¡± he asked the maid. She was young, roughly the same age as his son, with long, midnight blue hair kept in a well-maintained and braided bun.


    ¡°A report, milord,¡± the maid responded.


    ¡°Very well. Proceed.¡±


    ¡°Your sister sends word regarding your son. He has been performing remarkably well in his studies at the Azure University. He has also been engaging in one of the lordly schools of self-defence. Talanking, with a weighted cane, if my informants are to be believed. And some Telarik fencing for swordplay.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s about time he learned how to defend himself. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord. Lord Fein wishes to speak with you. Something about moving on to the next phase. I believe he is worried about the continued stability of the caves with the increased seismic activity that has been happening in the area.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll contact him immediately. Please set up the Speaking Crystal and make sure that the room is secured.¡± It was a simple request that Lord Edaris knew that Sena could complete with ease, but it was necessary. Not everyone in his employ was privy to the operation.


    ¡°Right away, milord,¡± Sena responded before remembering something. ¡°One last thing. It has come to my attention that one of your son¡¯s friends intends to invite him and some others to a party at their family estates.¡±


    ¡°And this matters why?¡± Edaris asked with a note of confusion.


    ¡°The friend in question is the son of Lord Feilan. Lord Feilan is already problematic enough with his eccentricities. We have had to cover up for him on countless occasions. I don¡¯t understand why you have allied yourself with such a man?¡± The maid posited the question with a look of disgust and the slight crackling of electricity. She couldn¡¯t stand Lord Feilan.


    ¡°Because the caves are on his lands and he was easy to manipulate,¡± Lord Edaris explained. ¡°He wants to be free of the King¡¯s watch, though for considerably less noble reasons than I. We¡¯ll eliminate him when the time comes. Until then, hold your anger. He is useful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord,¡± Sena relented, the sound of electricity snapping in the air becoming notably quieter. ¡°I also believe that Lord Landras, the friend in question, is hoping to set up your son with his younger sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Lord Feilan and make sure that he behaves. As for the second point, some harmless fun won¡¯t hurt ?darik. It might even be a new and valuable experience for him. Is that all you have to report?¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord. Everything else I shall leave here for you to peruse at your leisure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If that¡¯s everything, you are dismissed.¡±


    Sena nodded and turned on her heel towards the door. Just before leaving, she looked at Lord Edaris one last time. ¡°Will you be needing my other services later on tonight, milord?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes, that would be most appreciated.¡±


    She gave him an excited smile in response and then left.


    ¡°I really should reward her more,¡± he said to himself when she was gone. Like him, she had lost practically everything when Alaran and Karik started attacking the S?ris outlands. When he realised his plan, she was one from the first wave of adolescents that he took into his service, and unlike those that followed, she volunteered. The attack had left her broken. Now she had a purpose. Vengeance against the king who had abandoned her and against the countries that had taken everything from her. Edaris had given her that chance.


    He knew that she would die for him, even without strange crests that had been given to him in a deal with the Al¡¯duur of Dreis. She loved him and when she reached maturity, she had started offering her body to him. He accepted, though not because he desired her personally. It was more that he desired the sensation such intimacy could give and because they suffered the same loneliness. They were kindred spirits. It also made for a good reward. She had been exemplary in her services as both a maid and a bodyguard.


    *****


    Meanwhile, the entire width of the country away, a young lord was roused from the same memory in the middle of a lecture. A piece of chalk had hit him square in the forehead. A squat old man with messy, balding, white hair and a similarly frazzled beard with the faintest remnants of brown glowered at him.


    ¡°It would seem that Lord ?darik is more interested in sniffing butterfly dust than he is learning about the heavenly majesty that is the divine anatomy of our world¡¯s celestial mother, the Goddess. Yes. Yes. Disappointing. Mother knows when you are being naughty. That is why She has two eyes and why they are never closed at the same time. Except for that one time, yes.¡±


    ¡°Um, Professor?¡± another student interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s not how it works.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? Lord Devlin? Wait, no, that¡¯s Lady Deilin now. Ah! I see. It was Miss Linnet. Did someone make you an expert on Divine Anatomy while I was away on my exhibition? No? Then don¡¯t interrupt me unless I ask you to. Questions are fine.¡±


    Lord ?darik sighed. He hadn¡¯t planned on spending his afternoon in one of the lectures given by the infamous Dori Baille, Scholar of Divine Anatomy and certified nutcase. He was a genius in his field if you believed what he was saying and he didn¡¯t make that easy. He was almost impossible to follow at the best of times and he had a creepy fascination with the Goddess¡¯ hair, which was apparently, according to his most recent exhibition, green.


    ?darik would have much rather gone to a lecture by Professor Nolus on Tactics Against an Awakened Force or Traveller Monk Vas¡¯ class on Kairosi Philosophy. Instead, he had been dragged along by Landras who seemed particularly interested in the subject at hand. Professor Dori was spouting his theory on the sudden increase of seismic activity and the strange events in the summer of five years prior.


    ¡°You see, it is my belief that someone called upon the Goddess¡¯ ire. The events of five years ago scream of a threefold Resonance between the Goddess, Illyria, and the Heart of the Sun.


    ¡°Did you not see Her eyes darken? Or did you not recognise how the weather was, especially that year? Illyria shook and continues to shake even now. We had a catastrophic earthquake not two days ago and the Chain of Fire is, well, it¡¯s on fire. The Goddess is angry and Her family shares in Her fury.


    ¡°How many people have died? The reports from the first few months show that numbers rose to the tens of thousands and that is in our fair nation and Llen F?ra alone. Yes, most tragic. I can¡¯t even fathom the numbers worldwide. This is why, if my theory is true, which I know it is, you should never call upon the Goddess¡¯ True Name if you don¡¯t truly mean to and don¡¯t understand the consequences.


    ¡°Wait! I said that wrong. The validity of my theory should have no bearing on whether or not you should follow my warning. Follow it or beware. Yes. Beware. Did I do a good job, Mother? Yes, thank you.¡±


    The lecture continued on in much the same way. If Professor Baille utilised his uncanny ability to belabour on anything other than his subject of choice, politicians would have hired him years ago to filibuster for days on end. When it was over, ?darik rushed out into the grand halls of the Azure University, leaving his friends behind. He could finally relax his brain. There was no blocking out Professor Baille for extended periods of time and listening to him was an exercise in and of itself.


    ¡°Arik!¡± Landras shouted after him from the lecture theatre, ¡°Wait up.¡±


    ¡°Why did you make me attend that lecture, Landras?¡± ?darik called back.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s interesting and has had a massive impact on us northern families,¡± Landras responded while stumbling out of the room, their other friends following up behind.


    ¡°You call that interesting?¡± Davra, the one commoner of the group asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t deny that he has a somewhat eccentric charm,¡± Lady Deilin remarked, shifting the hem of her dress awkwardly. She still wasn¡¯t quite used to wearing the garment, but she has started smiling a lot more ever since her parents had come to terms with who she was.


    ¡°Is that what you call it?¡± ?darik asked wryly.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just saying that a man who understands and acts on his passions is really attractive. If it isn¡¯t dangerous or hurtful to others, that is.¡±


    ¡°Dev knows what¡¯s up,¡± Landras laughed. Deilan shrunk slightly at the use of her old nickname. It hurt more coming from a friend. Everyone glared at him until he realised his mistake. ¡°Oh, sorry, Deilan. I¡¯m still not used to all this,¡± he apologised awkwardly, motioning towards her with his hands waving up and down her body. It served to only make her more uncomfortable.


    ¡°Perhaps don¡¯t do that, Landras,¡± ?darik said firmly.


    ¡°Thank you, Arik,¡± Deilan smiled meekly. It was an odd sight to see. She was the tallest member of the group and before she had always expressed herself with an air of confidence. However, when she told everyone about who she really was inside, she admitted that she had just been acting in the way she thought people expected her to act, when in reality it was a lie that she had been telling herself and everyone else.


    ¡°Have you started your Hormonal Resonance Therapy yet?¡± Alena, the younger Ferran girl of the group asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s incredibly expensive and the number of doctors with the correct Gift that are good enough are few and far between. For now, I need to make do with Alchemist synthesised hormones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Landras interjected, ¡°but before we go any further with that conversation, I¡¯d like to invite you all to a party. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s seventeenth birthday and I have to go, but it will be so boring without any of my best friends.¡± He gave them a massive smile. He was absolutely awful at being sincere at times.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± ?darik asked. ¡°Somewhere in the city?¡±


    ¡°Noo no no no no. At our family estates. You¡¯ll all be honoured guests, of course. Even you, Davra. I don¡¯t care if you are technically a commoner. Rank has no meaning here. And it¡¯s not like you¡¯re a peasant. Come on, I¡¯ll even buy you a dress. Any one that you want. We can make a trip out of it. All of us.¡±


    ?darik had some sneaking suspicions as to why Landras was willing to go to such potential expenses for Davra, but he kept his mouth shut. He wasn¡¯t about to ruin his friend¡¯s chances by exposing his awkward attempts at courting. Davra didn¡¯t seem to mind, thankfully. In fact, when the time came for them to go shopping, she called his bluff and ordered the most expensive dress she could find that matched her tastes.


    *****


    A month later, the five of them were in a carriage en route to Landras¡¯ family estates. They hadn¡¯t anticipated that the journey would take quite so long. Originally, they were going to take a ship for the entire journey.


    However, that plan came to an end around halfway, just before the Straights of Fire between the Isle of Llen F?ra and the western coast of S?ris. They ran afoul of a rogue wave, driving them towards land. The ship survived, but the damage to the mast was beyond what could be fixed at sea or in any meaningful amount of time. Fortunately, they had left with time to spare, allowing them to take the rest of the journey by carriage. It wasn¡¯t quite as glamorous, but it was functional. It might have even been picturesque if it wasn¡¯t for Landras¡¯ complaints.


    ¡°How much longer, driver?¡± he asked through the window.


    ¡°We should be there by tonight¡¯s eve, milord,¡± the driver answered quickly.


    ¡°Evening? It¡¯s already been a week. You were supposed to be the fastest coach driver in port.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, milord, but I can only push the Belass so far.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Just know that I won¡¯t be tipping you, if we¡¯re late.¡±


    ¡°Most understandable, milord¡­¡± Before he could finish, Landras closed the window in his face.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so rude, Landras,¡± Alena scolded him timidly.


    ¡°We should have arrived days ago,¡± he complained.


    ¡°Considering the sea route, I doubt it would have been that much shorter,¡± Deilin opined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°This route is like a third of the distance from the point where we landed,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°But ships are fast.¡±


    ¡°Not that fast.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least, it was comfier.¡± He just wasn¡¯t letting it rest.


    ¡°Enough, Landras. You¡¯re just making the trip feel longer with all this complaining,¡± Davra finally interjected.


    ¡°Fine!¡± he harrumphed, finally shutting up. The rest of the trip was rather uneventful. Which is to say, the entirety of the land trip was uneventful. Landras just liked to complain when things didn¡¯t go his way.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    When they finally pulled up, they were greeted by a towering and incredibly imposing castle with a depressing lack of colour. The intimidating form of the castle wasn¡¯t helped by its location on top of a rather large hill. To celebrate the return of Lord Landras, they launched a boulder from one of their trebuchets into the nearby fjord, likely terrifying everyone in the village below.


    ¡°Your family certainly has a unique sense of style, Landras,¡± ?darik remarked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said it finer myself, Arik. I¡¯ve missed this. My father let me use the trebuchet all the time before he sent me to get an education in the capital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very¡­ ah, responsible,¡± Alena said quietly, her ears lowered and her tail still.


    ¡°What was that, Alena?¡± Landras asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He failed to notice how intimidated she was by everything.


    Deilin put a comforting hand on her shoulder and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alena. We¡¯ll go in together.¡±


    Alena smiled back nervously.


    ¡°Shall we, Landras?¡± Davra prodded.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Where are my manners? Right this way, esteemed guests of mine.¡±


    ¡°Stop being needlessly dramatic,¡± ?darik laughed.


    Landras guided them towards the entrance to the main keep where an army of servants awaited them. The maids and manservants whirled into action as they approached, taking hold of their belongings and taking note of who everything belonged to. Then the head butler took charge and led them into the keep.


    As they got closer, it became clear that the walls weren¡¯t plain stone as ?darik had believed from further away. Instead, they were painted a deep purple that was reminiscent of some of the star clusters in the night sky. It was an interesting choice for a castle, but who was ?darik to judge?


    If it was meant to intimidate, it was certainly doing its job. The inside of the keep was somewhat brighter. Once you got past the first portcullis, the entryway full of murderholes, and the second portcullis into the actual entry hall which was much larger than would be typical of a castle very clearly designed with war in mind, that is. It spoke of conflicting extravagances.


    ¡°I will take you to your rooms post haste, my lords and ladies. The maids have already drawn private baths for each of you. When you are ready, I will show you to the dining room where you will sup with Lord Feilan and Lady Larissa.


    ¡°Lady Ashlin will also be in attendance. Consider yourselves privileged to be meeting her before her formal debut. If you have any requirements, feel free to ask me or any of the maids if they are not clearly in the middle of a task.¡± The butler spoke with an old measured diction, as if he had practised elocution since he was just a babe.


    Each of them was given their own luxuriously decorated rooms with all the amenities they could ask for. As promised, they were provided with full baths and they were all offered assistance with bathing, grooming, and make-up, if they so desired. ?darik politely declined, though he was sure some of his friends would accept.


    *****


    Sometime later, they all reconvened in the main entry of the keep, waiting on Landras so that they could be shown to dinner.


    ¡°He¡¯s taking his sweet time,¡± Davra complained. ¡°I could eat a horse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a colourful way of saying you¡¯re hungry, Davra,¡± Deilin giggled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. He spent all that time complaining and now he¡¯s making us wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be here soon,¡± ?darik reassured her. ¡°He probably spent too long in the bath.¡±


    They waited for five more minutes. Then ten. It was fifteen minutes when Landras finally put in an appearance.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late,¡± he apologised. ¡°That bath was simply divine and I had so much grooming to do.¡±


    Everyone stared at him. They too had done some much-needed grooming and the girls had also had their make-up done. Yet none of them had taken anywhere near as long. He didn¡¯t even look like he¡¯d done much more than shave and slightly style his hair.


    He threw up his arms in response to their gazes. ¡°What more do you want from me?¡±


    They didn¡¯t have anything to say to that.


    Seeing that their conversation was over, the head butler guided them down a long corridor and into the family¡¯s more intimate dining room in the private wing of the castle. They were greeted at the door by Lord Feilan personally. It was ?darik¡¯s first time seeing the man and he was not what he expected.


    Before him was a late middle-aged man, a similar age to his father, with dark green eyes and a face like a raven, his hair being a fitting charcoal black. Somewhat strikingly, he also sported a three-peak chinstrap and an immaculate moustache. He also seemed to share little in terms of looks with his only son with the exception of general build and hair colour. Apart from that, it seemed like Landras favoured his mother.


    Lady Larissa greeted them from her seat. ¡°My apologies,¡± she said, ¡°I would stand, but I was unfortunately injured in a horse riding accident some years ago and too much movement causes me great pain.¡±


    ¡°Perfectly understandable, Your Grace,¡± ?darik responded politely.


    ¡°Larissa is fine. You are guests here, after all.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, feel free to call me Feilan. If you must use honorifics, lord is fine. Now please be seated. My daughter will arrive shortly. I¡¯m told she is nervous about meeting so many new people at once.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit late for her to be shy of a few new people, Lord Feilan?¡± Davra asked. ¡°Her party and debut is in just a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Feilan guffawed. ¡°I said the exact same thing to her this morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear,¡± Larissa chided. ¡°Now let us drink while we wait.¡±


    On her signal, everyone was served a beverage of their liking. They didn¡¯t need to ask; the drinks had already been individually prepared.


    ¡°Sorry, I went and told them your favourites in advance,¡± Landras admitted.


    ¡°Of course, you would,¡± ?darik laughed.


    They engaged in casual conversation while they waited for Ashlin to arrive. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t need to wait too much longer as the door opened in just under five minutes and she was introduced to the room. She surprised ?darik even more than Lord Feilan had. Her frame was slender, almost too slender, and her skin had a slight touch of bronze.


    ?darik blushed slightly as his eyes fell on the petite black dress she was wearing. In a court setting, it would have been seen as scandalous, despite being perfectly modest. It also complimented her most striking features perfectly. Such features came in the form of her long, perfectly straight, magenta hair and rose-coloured eyes.


    The colours were rare. Exceptionally so, but that was par for the course for the nobility. What really made it strange, however, was the fact that no one else in her family bore traits with even a semblance of similarity. Even the texture of her hair was different. The more ?darik looked, the more differences he noticed. He didn¡¯t even realise he was staring when Davra elbowed him in the side.


    Ashlin curtsied shyly to everyone, trying to make eye contact with everyone but ?darik. An odd gesture, but he paid it no mind. Instead, he was distracted by Landras kicking him underneath the table and winking at him.


    Not wanting to be caught in whatever he was trying to insinuate, he turned to Ashlin. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Ashlin,¡± he said, standing up and taking a bow. ¡°I must say that you look beautiful beyond compare.¡±


    They weren¡¯t the words he would typically use to describe her. They weren¡¯t entirely contrary to his opinion of her looks either. It was more that he felt like ¡®pretty¡¯ described her better; striking also. However, ¡®beautiful¡¯ had a much more regal sound to it and compliments never hurt anyone.


    He was not expecting Ashlin to blush quite as much as she did. ¡°Th-thank you, milord,¡± she stammered while trying to curtsy again.


    Seeing the exchange, Deilin placed the middle knuckle of her index finger to her forehead in a rather unladylike manner while Davra laughed under her breath and Alena¡¯s tail swished back and forth. All three of them read between the lines that ?darik was missing.


    ¡°Quit standing there, dear sister. We¡¯ve been waiting forever. Surely our guests are getting hungry,¡± Landras remarked. The irony of his statement was lost on no one.


    *****


    The first night at Castle Draskaan was rough despite all the comforts they were offered. Lesser earthquakes disrupted ?darik¡¯s sleep multiple times. By the time morning came, he was starting to realise Landras¡¯ fascination with Professor Baille¡¯s lecture. At breakfast, it became clear that everyone had had similar experiences and were coming to the same conclusion as he was.


    ¡°My apologies, for the restless night,¡± Lord Feilan apologised solemnly. ¡°The earthquakes have been coming more and more frequently with each passing week. Thankfully, they are too weak to do any real damage to anything other than a good night¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth if ever I¡¯ve heard it,¡± Landras yawned.


    Thankfully, the next night was notably quieter, allowing them to be fully rested for the party the following evening. The preparations were long and arduous as everyone wanted to look their best. Everyone had at least a little make-up applied, even ?darik, who usually avoided it.


    Of course, the girls went above and beyond. They were, after all, proud young ladies of the Azure and Ferran Courts. And Davra, who was a special case. However, as they only wanted to show up the other guests and not the leading lady, they offered to help introduce Lady Ashlin to the latest fashions from the capital so that she could shine brightest of all. She awkwardly accepted their kind offer and they worked their magic.


    While they waited for Lady Ashlin to be ready and for the ladies in their company to make their own appearances, ?darik and Landras waited in the great hall in a quiet corner where they could talk alone before mingling with the other guests.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Landras started awkwardly.


    ?darik looked at him quizzically. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of my sister? She¡¯s a real beauty isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°She is extremely pretty, yes,¡± ?darik admitted.


    ¡°I was hoping you would say that.¡± Landras sighed in relief. ¡°Would you perhaps consider courting her?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Well, she is about to become the most eligible bachelorette in the north.¡±


    ¡°Is that really how you want to be describing your own little sister?¡± ?darik asked somewhat uncomfortably.


    ¡°Ignore that. Listen, Arik. She has a massive crush on you and I¡¯d much rather call you brother than some random lord from a lesser noble family.¡±


    ?darik was no stranger to people finding him attractive, but this was unexpected. ¡°How? We¡¯ve only just met.¡±


    ¡°I may have told her about you in the past. She¡¯s a romantic, waiting for someone to sweep her off of her feet.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m that person? How much of what you told her was true?¡±


    ¡°Enough. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°I trust you as far as I could throw you.¡±


    ¡°That hurts,¡± Landras said with mock objection.


    ¡°Deal with it. Did you not think of telling her that sometimes it¡¯s better to take the initiative when it comes to love?¡±


    ¡°When did you become such an expert? That might work with peasants and commoners, but the courts have certain protocols. A lady courting a lord is practically unheard of.¡±


    ¡°Are you still bitter that Lady Amalandis confessed to you before you could work up the courage? At this rate, the same thing will happen with Davra.¡±


    ¡°You think she likes me?¡±


    ¡°Goddess knows. I¡¯m just saying that her confessing is more likely than you even considering it in earnest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting better.¡±


    ¡°Sure you are. Hang on. I think the ladies just walked in.¡±


    Right on schedule, their three female friends walked in, looking absolutely stunning. Deilin stood in the middle, flanked on both sides by Alena and Davra. She wore a deep, sea-blue dress that grew lighter and lighter the closer it got to the ruffled hem, giving the impression of rolling waves as she walked. It paired nicely with a dark brown wig that she wore down with several elaborately braided loops. She wasn¡¯t quite comfortable with her natural hair yet as it was still on the short side and she yearned for long graceful locks.


    To Deilin¡¯s left, the considerably shorter, doll-like Alena smiled with a confidence that neither lord was used to seeing. Her long tawny brown hair was woven into a waterfall of curls and her light green eyes were lined in an alluring black with a touch of a blush on her pale olive cheeks.


    Her blood-red dress hugged her petite form closely. Similarly to Deilin¡¯s dress, it had a ruffled skirt, though with less body and an opening on the side to reveal her leg. The dress also featured a rather attractive bodice that led into a particularly daring cut for the bust. Of course, it was also modified to allow for her tail to be free.


    Last but not least, there was Davra, who had emptied Landras¡¯ coffers a month ago to buy the dress that she now wore. For the cost, it was deceptively simple. It blushed gently like a ripened peach and the fabric flowed freely from the waist down where it was caught by a woven gold belt.


    The fine straps rested delicately on her shoulders and her ample curves filled out the bust and hips of the dress, only adding to its graceful form. To compliment the dress, she wore her hair in a loose, wavy ponytail, letting her golden locks do all the talking. From across the dance floor, she gave her lordly friends a sly wink from her wing-lined eye.


    ¡°Breathe, Landras,¡± ?darik cautioned his friend after they saw the gesture. ¡°Breathe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Arik. I think I just took an arrow to the heart.¡±


    ¡°Just ask her already. I thought it was obvious before, but this is killing me.¡±


    ¡°I can do it. I can.¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Later though, when the party is in full swing. I think I¡¯ll need some liquid confidence first. Let¡¯s go greet the ladies and mingle.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    For a good while, they mingled. And danced for a good hour while they waited for Lady Ashlin to put in an appearance. ?darik danced with all three of his friends in that time along with a few other ladies of the court. He even danced with a shy young lord of eighteen or so years of age. Landras had been significantly less adventurous, either due to his lack of confidence or his focus. When he finally got around to dancing with her, it ended with fleeing from the room and her being rather taken aback. ?darik was about to go after him when the moment they had all been waiting for arrived.


    A herald entered the room accompanied by the rolling of a drum. When the drum stopped, he spoke. ¡°Introducing Her Grace, Lady Ashlin Mariel Eladris of House Takiir, most illustrious daughter of Lord Feilan Eldras Alarik Tenten and Lady Larissa Meiliin Rua Ken of House Takiir.¡±


    When he finished his announcement, the drums started again as he made way for Ashlin. ?darik¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw her. She glowed. She actually glowed. Somehow the maids and his friends had figured out a way to make her positively radiant. Her face was like a diamond in a sea of brilliant magenta. The dress was equally stunning. The deep purple was the same colour as the castle walls, only more vibrant and featuring a swirling galaxy and colourful nebulae. Like her face, the strategically placed crystalline star clusters glistened with every step, changing colours as they moved. ?darik was not expecting that.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Alena said out of nowhere, stepping in beside him. ¡°I knew she was going to be stunning, but this is something else.¡±


    ¡°Alena! When did you get there?¡±


    ¡°I was nearby when I saw you gawking, so I walked over. You should be careful. If I was standing in front of you, your jaw would have hit me on the head.¡± She was smiling sardonically at him, her tail swishing mischievously behind her.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Alena? You¡¯re acting differently.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This is how I always act at parties. It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯ve never seen me at one before. I¡¯m like this back at home, as well.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± There wasn¡¯t much else he could say to that. ¡°Would you like another dance? I think I could do with a distraction.¡±


    ¡°I would love to dance, Lord ?darik,¡± she smiled winsomely. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He promised himself that he would be better prepared next time.


    After an hour of mingling, Ashlin approached ?darik, having just finished talking to Deilin, Davra, and Alena. She curtsied slightly and he bowed, making sure to go lower than she did, even if only slightly. It was her party, after all. ¡°I¡¯m honoured that you have found the time to speak with me, Lady Ashlin. I do apologise as it seems that your brother vanished just before your arrival and he is yet to return.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to apologise, Lord ?darik. If anything, I should be the one to apologise for the untoward suggestion that I am about to make.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°If I may be so bold to ask, would you mind joining me on the dance floor?¡± She looked at him with the sincere, hopeful eyes of a young woman in love and it made his heart skip a beat.


    I was not prepared for this.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure, Lady Ashlin. And if you wouldn¡¯t mind, would you address me as Arik? It is what my friends call me.¡±


    The result of his response seemed to almost occur faster than he could give it. Ashlin¡¯s face immediately brightened and she was practically jumping with joy, her hands in his. ¡°Yes, of course, Lord Arik.¡±


    The couple drew countless eyes, not just because of the pairing, but the fact that it was Ashlin¡¯s debut dance. It wasn¡¯t anything flashy, nor was it close to the best dance of the night, but it held a profound meaning for the young bachelorette. What it meant for Lord ?darik, he wasn¡¯t yet sure, though he knew that Ashlin had touched his heart in some small way. The one thing he was sure of, however, was that Lord Feilan had been absent for the entirety of the dance.


    *****


    Lord Feilan never returned to the party and as the night drew on, ?darik found himself in desperate need of the bathroom, having drunk a fair bit. On his way back from relieving himself, he realised that he had accidentally done so in the private lavatory as opposed to the guest ones. He assumed it wouldn¡¯t matter when a noise from deeper within the wing drew his attention. Lacking the inhibitions to warn against investigating further, he wandered in towards the sound. He did his best impression of what he believed sneaking should be like in his inebriated state. Miraculously, he didn¡¯t get caught. Or maybe not. There was a disturbing lack of servants in the wing.


    The noise was getting louder the closer he got. He barely realised that he was holding his breath. ¡°You weren¡¯t seen, were you?¡± a voice asked from a nearby room. ?darik immediately sobered up and retreated into the shadows. For the first time in his life, he was actually finding a use for his Gift. He listened closer. He could hear a girl struggling in the room.


    ¡°Of course not, milord. We made sure she was silent for the entirety of the way here, as well.¡± ?darik didn¡¯t recognise the voice that was speaking. He did, however, recognise the voice that responded and his heart sank.


    ¡°Excellent. And Lord Fein is none the wiser?¡± It was Lord Feilan.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t indicated anything to the contrary, milord.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely capital. I should have you men rewarded. Perhaps you would like to partake in one of the girls?¡± ?darik had to swallow the vomit from hearing the suggestion. He tried to shut out everything. He heard everything. He cursed himself for being unable to act. He wouldn¡¯t let that girl go back to whatever hell she had come from.


    *****


    ¡°Lord Edaris!¡± Sena called out to her master, word having just arrived from Castle Draskaan. ¡°Lord ?darik disappeared during Lady Ashlin Takiir¡¯s party.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Gods be damned, what was Feilan doing at the time?¡±


    ¡°He refused to answer, milord.¡±


    ¡°That raven-faced bastard! I swear, if he was indulging in his twisted perversions instead of keeping my son safe, I¡¯ll castrate him myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to blunt the knife for you, milord.¡±


    *****


    When the men left with the girl, ?darik followed. Wherever they were going, there would be more like her. He would rescue her and then he would rescue the others.

 Chapter 15: Pandemonium

    ?darik felt cold from anger and the ebon flow of night as he followed the two shrouded men garbed in thick, black gambeson. He wanted to kill them, to gut them mercilessly for what they did. In the long hours he had waited, listening to the poor girl¡¯s cries, he knew true torment and that was nothing compared to what she had suffered.


    If he could, he would go back and beat Lord Feilan within an inch of his life before having him confess all of his crimes. That was, however, beyond him, and it wouldn¡¯t guarantee the safety of the girl or anyone else who was in the same position as her.


    Somewhere, Feilan was keeping young girls prisoner so that he could fulfil his twisted desires. ?darik was sure of it. So he followed the men as they carried the girl away from Castle Draskaan into the village below. The girl was limp in their arms, too tired to struggle. ?darik kept to the shadows as he stalked them at a distance. It was all he could do to not get caught. Were it not for his Gift, that of Shadows, he would have failed before he even began.


    The men were taking the girl towards the nearby village; Lord Feilan was probably using his power and influence to keep them quiet.


    This is beyond despicable!


    ?darik¡¯s thoughts of outrage turned towards the east to follow the men as they abandoned the road to the village. His original theory was back on the table as they drifted even further away from the village and on toward the low-lying foothills.


    Then they vanished.


    The time for stealth was no more.


    ?darik ran after them into a deep gully.


    They were nowhere to be seen.


    ?darik hissed. Even in the dark of night and the labyrinth of stone, they shouldn¡¯t have just disappeared. Still, he had come too far to just give up on the girl.


    *****


    It soon became clear that the gully was not his ally. Throughout his search, he caught himself, not once, but twice on the thorny undergrowth. Each time he drew blood and on the second, he went flying into one of the large rocky structures that lined the gully.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he cried out as it dug deeply into his back. His eyes opened wide from the sudden jolt of pain.


    It was only when the pain subsided that he realised what was staring him in the face; a well-concealed opening in the side of the gully. He struggled up and grabbed his cane, so that he could investigate. This time, he made sure to watch his step as he approached the opening. Had he been less fortunate in his misfortune, it would have taken him at least an hour to find it. Even without the added camouflage, it blended in far too well with its surroundings.


    When he pushed the camouflage aside, he immediately realised that it was the entrance to a cave. There was no time to waste. He rushed into the cave with his weighted cane ready for combat. In the distance, he saw the dark forms of the two men carrying the young girl. He charged them.


    THWACK!


    The head of his cane struck the man on the left, caving in his skull. Before the other one could act, he swung again. This time, the cane struck the man in the throat. He started choking as his windpipe collapsed. Whereas the first man had died instantly, the second took significantly longer to pass into oblivion


    ?darik was breathing heavily. Luck had guided his strikes.


    He crouched down to check on the girl. They had dropped her on the ground and she just lay there listlessly with her hands bound behind her back. ?darik caught a glimpse of the massive scarring on her back as he helped her up. From what he could tell, she was around thirteen or fourteen. At a push, she might have been fifteen, but ?darik doubted that. When she saw him, panic crept up onto her listless face and she tried to push away.


    Not wanting to scare her, ?darik backed away. ¡°Easy there. I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡± Judging from her expression, it wasn¡¯t the best thing for him to say. In his own awkward panic, he stood up and took a couple of steps back with his arm up and on show to show that he was unarmed. She only shrunk further away. ¡°Shit, this isn¡¯t working, is it?¡±


    No response other than tears was given.


    ¡°I came here to rescue you. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t have done it earlier, but I have to save the others. There are others, aren¡¯t there?¡± The question came filled with anxiety. The possibility that he had delayed too long in rescuing the girl was not lost on him.


    She turned pale at the implication that he could have saved her earlier before she nodded hesitantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Well, it isn¡¯t, but you get my point. Are they further in?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said meekly.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    The girl shrunk again from his sudden remark.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I¡¯m going further in. The exit is that way.¡± He pointed in the direction he had come from.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Sure you can,¡± he responded incredulously before seeing her bindings. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure one of them has the keys.¡±


    ?darik found a ring of keys on one of the men and then struggled to find the right one. ¡°Every damn time,¡± he muttered to himself, ¡°Why is it that no one is able to organise their keys properly?¡± Eventually, he found the right one and he summarily released the girl from her shackles.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, still too scared to look him in the eye and flinching every time he got near her.


    ¡°You must be cold. Take my jacket and wait outside. If I¡¯m not back by the time the sun is up, go west. You¡¯ll see a village. It should be safe there; I hope. But, whatever you do, don¡¯t go to the castle.¡±


    ?darik watched her leave before turning to look deeper into the caves. Then he threw up. At twenty years of age, he had taken his first and second life. In those twenty long years, nothing had prepared him for the sensation. Even in his bloodlust, he hadn¡¯t anticipated the weight his actions would hold.


    Only by putting up a brave face in front of the girl had he saved himself from showering her in vomit. Disgusted with himself, he wiped away the acrid remains of his dinner from his lip. Then he took hold of his cane and a dagger from one of the men before starting his stalwart march into the caves. His quest continued.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    *****


    Meanwhile, deeper in the caves, Rowan woke up from a nightmare. Even with her resolve set in steel, she couldn¡¯t stop the nightmares. Not even the comfort of her friends or the fleeting words from Rina would stop them. She lay there in her cot, a cold sweat clinging to her body.


    So much had changed in the five years since she had invoked the Goddess¡¯ name. The cell was quieter for one. A year or so after she had arrived, any and all shipments of new arrivals came to an end. As such, there was no one to replace the prisoners who fell to the hammer and accepted the bargain.


    To this day, Rowan missed Kiriin dearly. She regretted not trying to do more for her when she had the chance. Even so, she was confident that Kiriin was out there, and that meant that she could still be saved.


    Another consequence of the declining population of the cell was that it was also an ageing population. Before too long, it had gotten to the point where it was unusual if you hadn¡¯t hooked up with someone at least once. Rowan was one such person. As were her two friends.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she wasn¡¯t interested. She was very interested and she certainly wasn¡¯t lacking for options. Many people considered her to be highly attractive. Well, as much as anyone could be considered attractive in their highly dishevelled circumstances.


    She had even been propositioned that night prior. She declined, of course, which resulted in him finding another mate and them having very loud sex in the cot next to hers. In any other situation, she would have considered it, but right now, it was another weapon that could be used against her.


    She also had to protect Seres, who was blossoming into a fine young woman. Both of them had matured a lot in five years. In some ways, Seres had overtaken Rowan. However, in a feat that felt almost sacrilegious, Rowan was the taller of the two, inching above Seres by a good four fingers if you ignored her ears.


    It made sense, of course, but Rowan was used to being the short one. At least Amran was taller than her, even if only just. Making sure no one made advances on Seres was a challenge, but she found that threatening worked well enough when supplemented by Amran¡¯s watchful eye.


    Rowan had also spent much of the five years training her body to use energy more efficiently. It was an arduous task, even with her getting more food to ensure that she didn¡¯t die from the additional torture. It was also a necessary task to make sure that she had enough energy when the time came. She knew that breaking out would take everything she had; maybe more. All the other training she had done was also bound to help. Nothing would stop Rowan from completing her mission.


    Then it happened. A small tremor. Nothing major, but enough to terrify anyone who lived underground. The earthquakes were getting more and more frequent. They were also getting stronger on average. Earlier that year, a particularly fierce one caused a cave-in in one of the cells, killing everyone inside. It was one of the few things that Rowan was scared of getting in the way of her plans. Another earthquake like that one could bring it all crashing down. It could¡­


    ¡°Is that you, Rowan?¡± a quiet voice whispered from a few cots away, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Seres? It¡¯s okay. Go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Seres asked with a note of worry.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Rowan responded a little too quickly.


    ¡°I wish that sounded convincing,¡± Seres said glumly. ¡°It¡¯s too late, anyway. There¡¯s no way I can get back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Seres. You need all the sleep you can get.¡±


    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking,¡± she responded dryly.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the cell, Rowan swore she heard Amran mumble, ¡°Pot meet kettle,¡± in his sleep.


    ¡°How about we both try going back to sleep?¡± Rowan suggested.


    ¡°How about you suggest something possible next time?¡± Seres retorted.


    The ground shook again, as if to unintentionally punctuate her point. It was stronger this time. Still not as bad as the worst they had experienced, but that was still not a comforting thought. This time, more people woke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Not again!¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t it just stop already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so done with all this crap!¡±


    Everyone was panicking. Understandably so. They all knew it was only a matter of time before disaster struck.


    *****


    ?darik felt water splash against his face, the shock granted him the gift of cognisance. His quest had come to a sudden end when he took a wrong turn and walked into what he assumed was a guard room. He was outmatched, outnumbered, and deprived of any chance of surprising him. Now he was their prisoner. A man wearing a lord¡¯s clothing stood before him with a quizzical gaze.


    ¡°What do we have here?¡± the lordly figure asked him. ¡°A lord? Tell me, who are you, and why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Lord ?darik of House Beltein, son of Lord Edaris Beltain, and I am here to end your disgusting regime.¡± He tried to spit his words at the man. They lost their impact when he failed to do so.


    ¡°Very impressive,¡± the lord clapped. ¡°Am I supposed to be intimidated?¡±


    ¡°I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there before you say something that will get you hurt. How did you find this place? Most people would have lied already and said they wandered in by accident.¡±


    ¡°Some of your men were gracious enough to lead me here from Lord Feilan¡¯s estates.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, unfortunately, now that you are here, we can¡¯t exactly let you leave. Not yet, at least.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep me. My friends know where I am.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful.¡±


    ¡°Well, they know I wouldn¡¯t just disappear.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not. However, we cannot let you go and reveal our position. As such, we must keep you here until the information you hold is useless. We will, of course, show you hospitality befitting your rank as a young Lord of the March.¡±


    ¡°You know my title?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. I am a lord, after all. With that said, I think we are done here. Guards! Take Lord ?darik here to the guest quarters under close watch. If he needs anything, do what you can to provide. Also, send out a patrol. I fear that Lord Feilan¡¯s foolishness may have allowed one of the weapons to escape.¡±


    ¡°Yessir,¡± the four guards saluted. Two of them escorted ?darik and the other two went to investigate, leaving Lord Fein alone to set up his Speaking Crystal.


    *****


    ¡°HE DID WHAT?¡± Lord Edaris shouted down the crystal. Sena had brought it to him after Lord Fein contacted the keep with news of the encounter he had just had. She had to be careful not to let her anger arc over to Lord Edaris.


    ¡°He found one of the entrances into the caves, Lord Edaris. By following some of my wardens, I believe.¡± Lord Fein was doing his best to sound calm. That didn¡¯t stop him from sweating profusely. Edaris was not a man to be angered lightly. The first lord who had been assigned to oversee the operation was assassinated by his maid for failing him.


    ¡°And how, pray tell, did he manage to discover the wardens and come to the conclusion that he should follow them?¡±


    ¡°My belief is that the fault lies with Lord Feilan, my lord. It seems likely that he bribed the wardens to bring him some of the younger weapons to satiate his appetite. Upon investigating, one of the female prisoners is indeed missing. She will be found. You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Very well. What about my son? How will you deal with him?¡±


    ¡°We are making sure that he doesn¡¯t see the full scope of the operation. For now, we will hold him in the guest quarters. With the earthquakes, I have accelerated our move onto the next phase. Before long, we will be able to release him as the information he holds will be redundant.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Make this right, and the punishment will only fall on Lord Feilan¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. I¡¯ll get rid¡­¡± The response was cut short by a loud rumble and a crash. Then it was silent.


    ¡°Lord Fein? Answer me, Fein. Dammit.¡±


    Lord Edaris¡¯ face was black with rage. Or was it fear?


    *****


    The earth roared. Like an explosion, everyone was launched off their feet. Rowan landed with a crash and the ground continued to jolt violently beneath her. It was happening, the strongest quake yet, and its tumultuous rumbling called for catastrophe.


    ¡°SERES!¡± she shouted, trying to be heard above the cacophony of moving stone. It was dizzying beyond compare. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t stay still. The ground had made her its plaything, and like a child, it played rough.


    Rocks started to fall and the floor cracked. Someone was thrown into the rift before another jolt pushed it closed again. Rowan saw the boy get crushed as someone tried to save them. It was the boy that had propositioned her last night.


    For several minutes, pandemonium reigned. The sound of trembling earth was deafening. Illyria was crying out. Countless people had died. Rowan was safe and so was Seres. Amran had shielded her with his body. He had clearly seen better days, but he was standing. Across from them, the gate was broken. Now was the time.

 Chapter 16: Escape I

    ?darik was face-first on the ground and seeing stars. The earth-shattering quake had brought the cave ceiling down around him and his escort. One of them was crushed from the waist down by a large boulder. The other went running for the hills and he was alone. He could feel the blood trickling down the back of his head.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± His head was still ringing. ¡°Get up, Arik. You still have a job to do.¡±


    The way back was closed off from the cave in. His only option was to go further in, maybe find a ¡®warden¡¯ to help him. He also needed to save at least a couple of people lest his mission be in vain.


    I hope she¡¯s okay.


    He limped down the cave, feeling faint. Before long, he started to feel dizzy. That rock had hit him really hard. Thud! Once again, he had collapsed face-first onto the ground. Only difference was that he hadn¡¯t even noticed it happening this time. The loving grip of consciousness let him pass into oblivion.


    *****


    ¡°We need to go now!¡± Rowan shouted. She wasn¡¯t going to wait around for another earthquake. With the exception of Seres and Amran, nobody got up. Some were crying. Others were shaking with fright. None of them looked ready for action. ¡°What are you all waiting for? We have a chance to be free of this place. Take it!¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°No buts. Do you want to die? Do you want to be slaves? No? Then get off yer damn asses before you get fucked sideways. And before any of you think we¡¯re insane for trying, you¡¯re probably right, but we would also be crazy if we stayed. We¡¯ve also learned of a couple escape routes from a girl in another cell so it¡¯s not even close to being impossible. This is your chance to say ¡®fuck it¡¯ and reclaim your lives.¡± Rowan¡¯s time in the caves had done interesting things to her vocabulary.


    She saw some people rouse. Feeling like her work was done, she grabbed Seres¡¯ hand and ran. Amran followed closely behind.


    Once they were outside of the cell, the three of them started making their way to the training chamber. It was the one landmark that everyone knew and from there, they would be able to trace the route that had been given to them by Maro. The girl had been through so much to memorise the different routes and Rowan wasn¡¯t about to waste her suffering. Her story had reminded Rowan of one of the fates that had been suggested for Tehri back when they had been captured.


    They ran onwards to their destination


    Why couldn¡¯t this have happened after breakfast?


    Rowan could feel the hunger rising. She wouldn¡¯t be able to channel her anger effectively without a meal in her.


    It didn¡¯t take long to find the first casualties on the other side. Some of the guards and wardens had been crushed or killed by falling rocks. Some had been killed by the sheer violence of the earthquake. One of them, however, gave Rowan pause. The guard had been thrown into one of the cell gates. He was frozen solid. Rowan remembered when Anri had nearly lost her hand to the heat sapping crystals. It made her feel sick. It was a twisted way to die, just like the entire operation that had engineered it.


    Rowan armed herself from the corpses and handed Seres a knife so that she could defend herself if absolutely necessary. Amran refused. Even in the chaos and danger of the situation, he stayed true to his pacifist ways. Instead, he offered to scout ahead. Then, without a hint of fear, he walked forwards with serene determination. With each step, he slowly sped up until he was moving at a comfortable jog. Then he did something that truly surprised Rowan. Instead of vaulting or jumping over the first obstacle he came across, he stepped onto the cave wall and continued onwards as if nothing had changed. He was jogging upside down. Well, almost upside down.


    ¡°Since when could he do that?¡± Rowan exclaimed.


    ¡°Does it really matter?¡± Seres responded hesitantly. ¡°We should hurry up already.¡±


    The two girls followed Amran at a more measured pace. They weren¡¯t alone; some of the people from their cell had caught up and they were being joined by others. Everyone was weak and afraid. They were all so thin. Some of them looked like they hadn¡¯t eaten in days, as if they had been forgotten.


    Rowan knew this was their last chance. There were few that would be able to handle being captured again if the escape failed. It was an all or nothing gambit. Even so, it granted them the smallest flicker of hope. Rowan felt it too. She let her hope Resonate with everyone. Everyone looked that little bit brighter and Rowan literally started to glow. It was a dim but comforting light that guided their way and banished away all the small cuts and bruises that they had acquired.


    Seres smiled gently at Rowan. ¡°We¡¯re actually doing this, aren¡¯t we?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course we are,¡± Rowan smiled back, ¡°I made a promise after all.¡±


    Then, as if to prove her wrong, Amran came running back, all the confidence he had before gone to the winds. ¡°Quick! Turn back,¡± he shouted. ¡°They¡¯ve started the round up.¡±


    ¡°What? No, we can¡¯t turn back,¡± Rowan responded. ¡°If we don¡¯t get to the training cavern, how are we supposed to find our way to Maro¡¯s cell? Pretty much all of her routes are from there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. They¡¯re using their Awakened.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    On hearing that, people started to falter. Rowan was still glowing, but she couldn¡¯t bolster an emotion they were starting to lack.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Seres asked with a face full of worry and a quivering voice. She still clung to hope, but only barely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rowan admitted. ¡°I doubt I can fight any of their Awakened one on one like this. Not whilst protecting all of you at least.¡±


    ¡°We should have stayed back,¡± one of the other prisoners cried.


    ¡°This is all your fault,¡± another shouted at Rowan.


    ¡°We have to go, Rowan, now! I can see the cracks. These people are starting to break. We can go to the classrooms. We may not have memorised that route as well, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Amran was already moving. He had made his verdict as both a Stoic and an Empath.


    Rowan was forced to agree. Her priorities were getting Seres out. If other people could escape with them, it would be great, but she couldn¡¯t let them endanger the mission. If they all broke, Rowan, Amran and Seres could end up in a sea of hostiles. She didn¡¯t want that, not when they could be saved.


    ¡°If you still have your resolve, try and keep up,¡± she shouted. ¡°If you cannae do that much, escaping is on you.¡± It was all that she could offer them. One last chance to those who still had the strength of will to run.


    One of them turned to Rowan before she could leave with Seres, and gave her a grave look. ¡°I will remain here and do my best to hold them back; give you a head start and everything.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Rowan threw the words back at him in shock.


    ¡°I know I won¡¯t be able to keep up with you. I¡¯m too heavy set, even with the fuck-all food we¡¯ve been getting. I also have the Gift of the Aegis, so it would be a better use of my talents.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rowan had to ask. She was going to leave him behind anyway, but she didn¡¯t want to be weighed down by guilt.


    ¡°Completely. Seeing you glow gave me the courage to stand. This is the least I can do.¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡± With those final words, Rowan ran at full pelt after Amran.


    Seres clung desperately to Rowan¡¯s hand as they ran. ¡°I hope you have an alternative in mind,¡± she shouted to Amran at the top of her lungs. He was already a fair bit ahead, though he was no longer running on the walls.


    ¡°The classrooms,¡± he called back. ¡°I think I remember Maro mentioning something about the route to get to them.¡±


    They ran through the long winding caves towards the classrooms. They had to backtrack almost completely to find a route they were comfortable with. It had taken them years to memorise the different routes, and even then, it was not an easy task. The caves were labyrinthine in nature and there was little in the way of notable landmarks. As such, they had very little to aid their memories of the route, barring the instructions that they had carved into their arms.


    Rowan just hoped that they¡¯d be able to find Maro¡¯s cell as soon as possible. That way they¡¯d be able to have her direct guidance rather than just relying on the instructions.


    It took much longer than they had hoped to get to the classrooms. They made a couple of errors and the caves suffered several aftershocks. It was a nerve wracking experience, but it eventually came to a close. When it did, they all took several deep breaths. Amran needed to collect his thoughts and remember what Maro had said about the route. It took five arduous minutes for him to formulate a path forwards.


    ¡°This way,¡± he said. ¡°I think.¡±


    *****


    The route took them down caves that none of them had ever been down before. Rowan felt lost and blind as they walked on at a hurried pace. They couldn¡¯t run. Not when they were relying on hazy second-hand knowledge that they hadn¡¯t committed to flesh. It was a strangely empty and quiet path that they took through the caves. That is until Seres noticed someone collapsed down one of the side paths. She pulled gently on Rowan¡¯s hand to get her attention.


    ¡°Look over there,¡± she said quietly.


    Rowan looked over and saw a strange looking man dressed in what she assumed were a noble¡¯s garb. She didn¡¯t recognise him. Granted, it wasn¡¯t easy to get an idea of what he truly looked like other than crap when he was faced down on the ground.


    Is this one of them? One of the Good Lords?


    Rowan felt like she may have struck gold with the find. ¡°Hold up, Amran. We¡¯ve got a sighting here. Looks like a lord.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not suggesting we run?¡± he replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s either dead or unconscious. Think it might be one of them?¡±


    ¡°Out here alone? Doubtful.¡±


    ¡°His escort might have run away when he collapsed,¡± Seres opined.


    ¡°No, Amran¡¯s got a point,¡± Rowan disagreed. ¡°He¡¯d probably have at least one Ardent or Stoic in his escort if he was.¡±


    ¡°Should we leave him then?¡± Amran asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Seres objected loudly. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead weight, Seres. Maybe even literally.¡± Rowan was shaking her head. They couldn¡¯t waste time here. She didn¡¯t care that it was contrary to the fact that she had been the one to stop them. The chance to kill one of the good lords was worth it; a nobody was not.


    ¡°What if he knows the way out? If we make him lead us it will solve all of our problems,¡± Seres countered.


    ¡°That is a fair point,¡± Amran responded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rowan. I can handle this.¡±


    ¡°You can?¡±


    ¡°Easily. I just shocked him with some cold and gave him a boost of energy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Those were indeed some words that came out of Amran¡¯s mouth, but Rowan had no idea how to parse them and her expression showed it. Seres actually laughed when she saw it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why it¡¯s so difficult to grasp, Rowan. I¡¯m sure Seres understands.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Seres smiled smugly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not helping!¡± Rowan complained.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply a matter of anger and compassion. Well a lack of it. I always found it out that Stoics Resonate with compassion in such an external fashion. We tend to be much more close and insular with our abilities compared to Ardents.¡±


    Rowan gave up trying to understand him. ¡°Fine, just do it already.¡±


    ¡°Right away. From the looks of it, he¡¯s alive, but he will need medical attention.¡± Amran turned him onto his back and did a reasonably thorough exam. Then he took hold of the lord¡¯s wrist and did nothing?


    The lord shuddered awake. His first few words were a jumbled mess. The only intelligible words that Rowan heard were, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Can we do anything for that?¡± Seres asked regarding the largely incoherent slurry the lord was speaking.


    ¡°Give it a few moments. He needs to collect himself.¡±


    While they waited, a few of the people that had kept up started to complain. The three of them spent the time quelling their arguments. They weren¡¯t so convinced that the lord would be anything close to a font of knowledge based on the state he was in.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± he finally said with some measure of cognisance. ¡°Where is the girl?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a cave system where those of us that you see before you and many others have been kept prisoner,¡± Amran explained calmly before Rowan had the chance to respond. ¡°Tell me, what do you know of this place? Why are you here? Are you working with the people that run this operation? Don¡¯t bother lying. With the state you¡¯re in, it will be blatantly obvious.¡±


    ¡°Work for who? I thought this place was just somewhere Lord Feilan kept the girls he preyed on locked up.¡±


    ¡°Lord Feilan?¡± Rowan interrupted. ¡°That must be the man that Maro and the others were being taken to.¡±


    ¡°It seems likely.¡±


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°Prisoners. Slaves. Weapons. Take your pick,¡± Rowan remarked bitterly. ¡°We¡¯re also breaking out of this place. Now tell us who you are and why you are here?¡±


    ¡°My n-name is Arik. I mean Lord ?darik of House Beltein. I was following some men who had a girl between them. They came from the castle. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue who you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    ¡°Or I.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I hope she wasn¡¯t inside when the earthquake happened. Prisoners you say? I was supposed to be the one rescuing you. So much for my attempt at heroics.¡±


    ¡°You were supposed to save us?¡± Rowan said sardonically with a look to match. ¡°You came waltzing in here without knowing what this place was thinking you could save us?¡±


    ¡°I thought it would only be a few dozen people at most.¡±


    ¡°Do you at least know the way out?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°I only got part way in before the guards found me. I don¡¯t remember what happened between them and meeting the ¡®lord¡¯ who seemed to be in charge.¡±


    ¡°Fein,¡± Rowan snarled. ¡°Well there goes that plan. Let¡¯s get moving. Do you still have a handle on where we should be going, Amran?¡±


    ¡°Just.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Seres asked, pointing at Lord ?darik. ¡°He might not have had any useful information, but he did come here to save us. Even if he did fail in the end.¡± She gave Rowan a pleading look with her large Ferran eyes. Her tail was still and her ears were drooping slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Seres. I don¡¯t need to be weighed down by guilt from leaving him here after he went and told us his idiotic plan.¡±


    ¡°He might also be useful once we get out of here,¡± Amran added begrudgingly.


    ¡°He¡¯s your responsibility, Amran. I need to focus on keeping Seres safe.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    *****


    They marched onwards with their new addition being helped along with Amran. With each step, Rowan started to develop a nagging feeling of familiarity. She realised why almost too late.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to turn left here, do we Amran?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°No?¡± he responded at a more normal volume. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Lord Fein¡¯s offices are just down there,¡± she stressed as quietly as she could manage.


    Practically everyone realised the danger they were in. Lord Fein was almost guaranteed to have one or two Awakened individuals nearby.


    ¡°Do we split up?¡± Amran asked nervously.


    The answer he got was much louder than he had expected.


    ¡°Guards! We¡¯re over h¡­¡± Rowan stabbed the girl in the throat before she could finish alerting the enemy. She was crying when she withdrew the bloody knife. The damage had already been done.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said quietly as she withdrew the knife, tears streaming down her face. The damage had been done, but Rowan couldn¡¯t help but feel regret for the poor girl. She wasn¡¯t to blame for not being strong enough. She wasn¡¯t to blame for being a threat. She wasn¡¯t to blame for reminding Rowan what she needed to do. ¡°Amran. Please keep Seres safe for me. I have some unfinished business.¡±


    Even the young Stoic failed to hide the grim trepidation he felt from those words. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Rowan.¡± She was already gone, walking towards Lord Fein¡¯s office. Before long, she was out of sight.


    *****


    Lord Fein¡¯s office had seen better days. It looked like an incredibly violent storm had passed through, leaving absolutely nothing untouched. Gone was the organised decorum that the room had always tried to present. Now only ruin remained and it filled Rowan with a sense of catharsis. She had marched in as Fein was clambering to get everything organised again. It didn''t take a genius to see how futile an endeavour it was to try single handedly.


    Rowan cleared her throat to announce herself. Fein turned to look at her. Instead of his usual genteel self, Rowan saw fear. His face had been ruined by the quake and he was caked in blood and grime.


    "It''s good to see you, Lord Fein," she said darkly.


    "Miss Rowan," he started.


    "I told you this day would come. My shackles are broken and I will have my vengeance. Know this, Fein. Today marks the start of my crusade. You should feel honoured that I am killing you first. Fear not, it will be extremely painful."


    "You don''t need to do this. If you let me go, I''ll tell you how to get out of here. I can even deactivate the scars on your back." Rowan could see the beads of sweat rolling down Lord Fein''s ruined face.


    "Are you an idiot? I invoked the true name of the Goddess in my oath of vengeance. Now that we are face to face, I cannot let you go." Rowan started to walk towards him, the tears from before still glistening softly.


    His voice quivered in fear. "Be reasonable."


    "If only you had extended us the same courtesy. You set out to forge a weapon and you succeeded. Take solace in that as I end you."


    Rowan took the final step. She looked into Fein''s eyes and drove the knife into his gut. It wasn''t lethal. Not immediately at least. He had to suffer and Rowan was no stranger to pain. She pushed down on the handle and twisted it into his diaphragm. Fein clawed weakly at her wrist. It was clear what he wanted and Rowan was all too happy to oblige. She ripped the knife free. Fein cried out in agony, his voice a visceral scream. His breathing started to falter.


    "You know, Lord Fein, you should consider yourself lucky that I''m not angry right now. If I was, my left hand would be gripping your frail little neck right now. Imagine your blood boiling as it rushed to your brain." Rowan''s voice was dripping with venom as she drove the knife into his thigh, just nipping the femoral artery. It was done. Even if Fein got immediate medical attention, his death was all but assured.


    With grim satisfaction, Rowan turned her back on Lord Fein. A second later, she went crashing against the wall. A giant fist had hit her square in the ribs. She felt several of them crack.


    "Strange small girl. Stop acting wrong." It was the Al''duur; the giant of a man who carved the brand into her back.


    "Back off or I¡¯ll kill you as well," Rowan wheezed. She struggled back to her feet.


    He towered over Rowan, his body and arms covered in thick hide, bony ridges and elaborate tattoos. "You not able to kill me even if you were three your size."


    "I can try." She raised her knife into a forward facing guard. In the distance, she heard the rapid fall of feet on stone getting ever closer.


    The Al''duur man blocked the only exit with his sheer size. He was a leviathan next to Rowan. She had to get past him. If it weren''t for her ribs, she could have probably dove between his legs.


    "You can do it."


    "Rowan! I''ll distract him," shouted Amran from behind the Al''duur as he leapt onto his back. The larger man''s movements started to become sluggish as Amran clung to him.


    "What are you doing here?" coughed Rowan, "You should be watching out for Seres."


    "That''s your job, you idiot," Amran said back through clenched teeth.


    "You are idiot here," the giant interrupted as his tattooed arms started to bulge. He grabbed Amran''s ankle in a vice-like grip, ripped him off of his back and slammed him against the cave wall with a resounding crack.


    The Al''duur had moved out of the exit. Rowan could leave Amran behind and run. Instead, her anger flared. Amran smiled, despite his mangled ankle. Rowan limped between him and the giant.


    "Rowan, I need you to listen," whispered Amran, "Don''t attack him. Instead pulse as much heat as you can into this wall. Then throw the knife on my mark."


    He reached out and gently touched her ankle as she got ready to face their eminent foe. She didn''t understand why she wanted him to heat up the wall, but she had little else in the way of options. The Al''duur just looked at them, confused.


    After a few moments, Amran shouted, "Now, Rowan!" Then the wall started to fracture.


    In anticipation, Rowan threw the knife at the giant''s face as a twitch reaction. He managed to block in the nick of time, the knife glancing off one of the ridges on his arm. When he lowered the arm, there was a boom and the ceiling came crashing down on him.


    Outside the room, Rowan was struggling to drag Amran to the others. "You were supposed to leave me in there, you idiot," he reprimanded her. "If I knew you were going to be this stupid I wouldn''t have failed to give you any energy." He was not happy with the situation. Rowan had needlessly risked herself by saving him.


    "I couldn''t just let you die. I cannae sacrifice people like it''s nothing," cried Rowan painfully.


    "You''ve already sacrificed people so that you and Seres can escape. You made a promise."


    "They can still be saved!"


    "Don''t lie to yourself."


    "Some of them can be. I have to believe that. And each sacrifice still hurts. I couldnae handle it if I also had to sacrifice a friend."


    "Damn it. I accepted that I was going to die if I needed to, Rowan. I even left the route to Maro''s cell on the lord''s sleeve."


    "Well you didn''t need to die."


    *****


    When they got to the others, Seres ran into Rowan''s arms crying. "We need to get going," said Rowan as she hugged Seres back. "Someone help Amran." She was feeling extremely weak. The burst of anger had drained almost all of her energy reserves. It was like she hadn''t eaten in a week. There was no way she could do another fight. Hopefully though, if everything went according to plan, they were home free. Rowan smiled at everyone.


    They had lost many during the escape. Some had run away and others had stayed behind. There were still far more than Rowan could have hoped for, but it was far from enough and Maro¡¯s cell had been empty.


    Rowan lamented that she hadn¡¯t saved more. She promised to herself that she would come back and save as many as she could while they walked the long road to freedom.


    Still, there was light at the end of the tunnel.

 Chapter 17: The Escape II

    The small group sighed in relief as they stepped out into the soft blush of dawn. Freedom! They had finally done it. Gone were the hellborn caves that had come so close to breaking them. They had been destroyed by Illyria''s wrath. The first part of Rowan''s quest was complete. She hadn''t saved everyone, far from it, but she had made a start and Lord Fein was dead. Rowan also took solace in knowing that Maro could have also led the others to freedom.


    Out of the thirteen individuals in their group that had escaped, not one was without scars. They weren''t all physical. In fact most of them weren''t. Rather, the majority were of the mind and soul. Even the brands on their backs also branded their souls. Yet, despite knowing pain and suffering beyond their years, they hadn''t given in.


    Many would consider them to be poor broken souls.  Rowan might have been inclined to agree, but she saw the truth of things. She had seen people break in the caves. She had seen people shatter like glass, only to be forged into a grim and horrible weapon. Instead, she and the others found themselves on the other side of the gauntlet battered and cracking at the seams but still whole for the most part. She wasn''t na?ve enough to think that none of them had been changed by their experiences. For better or worse, they were not the same people they had been before they had been taken. Now they had to make a choice.


    Rowan turned to the last member of their group, the only one who hadn''t been a slave, Lord ?darik. "You came here from the castle, right?" she asked.


    "I did, but I really can''t recommend taking you there," he replied.


    "That''s not what I''m asking. Castles tend to have settlements nearby to help support the family living there. Can you take us there?"


    "I can do that."


    "Good. Then you''ll need to get us some food from the castle."


    "How am I supposed to do that?"


    "You got out didn''t you?"


    "Well yes."


    "Then you can get back in. You might want to get some other supplies as well. Maybe a change of clothes."


    "You''re giving me a lot of opportunities to betray you," said ?darik with a quizzical look.


    "Do you want me to stab you?"


    "No."


    "Then don''t say stupid things. You said you wanted to save us. I''m going to hold you to that. Now show us that not all lords are evil sadistic fucks and see this through to the end."


    "You got me," he finally responded, having seen how serious Rowan was. "You have my word as a lord and on my family''s oath to the king. With that said, call me Arik. What is your name?"


    "Rowan."


    *****


    Their journey to the nearby village was long and slow. Amran couldn''t walk and the others barely had enough energy to support him. Rowan was only managing to stay active through sheer force of will. Her body was drained and breathing was difficult, but they weren''t home free yet.


    The sun was nearing its peak by the time the village came into sight. Rowan almost collapsed from relief when they saw the villagers; Seres only just managed to catch her. They circled round to approach the village from the other side to avoid anyone from the castle seeing them. Arik suggested it as he wasn''t sure how many guards were in the know.


    When they came into view, a woman with a wicker basket saw them. "Som''n come quick," she exclaimed, "there''s another group of them there children." Some other people came hurrying over in response to her call and someone went running into the village.


    "I hope this is a good sign," muttered Seres quietly when she saw the congregation of men and women waiting for them.


    "Me too," Rowan groaned.


    Back amongst the villagers, a younger man looked at the woman that had called them over. "They be a lookin'' like they be needin'' some help, Geta," he said.


    "Then go then there helpin¡¯, lad," the woman responded. Shamefaced he took a few of the younger men and women to help the strange group. As they approached, ?darik walked forwards to greet them.


    "Salutations, sir. My name is Lord ?darik and we are in need of your assistance."


    The young man and his friends stepped forwards to start helping people along. "Right you is, yer lordship. You isn''t the first such group to come here wandering."


    "We aren''t?" ?darik responded, somewhat surprised.


    "No, yer lordship. The other came a wanderin'' in with the first beatin¡¯ of the heart."


    "The first beating of the heart?" ?darik asked with a rather perplexed expression.


    "Just as I said, yer lordship."


    "What does that mean?" ?darik said again, this time making sure to clarify his confusion.


    "First light o''course," the man replied confidently, as if it was obvious.


    Rowan''s heart soared at the news. Another group had gotten out and from the timing, it was likely Maro and the others in her cell. "Are they safe?" she asked.


    "That they is, young miss."


    With the confirmation, she finally passed out.


    "Is she there okay?" one of the young women asked.


    "She needs a bed," ?darik ordered, "and water."


    After that, more people came to help and they were led into the village. It was in shambles. The earthquake had destroyed several buildings and ?darik could see the bodies laid out to rest. Even so, the villagers faced the disaster with a smile and those that could worked together to get everything back in shape. Some were clearing away rubble, others were rebuilding and those in the fields were harvesting the damaged crop.


    In the village, they were reunited with the other group who were for the most part, in remarkably better condition. As Rowan had suspected, the group had been led by Maro, a girl of around sixteen years of age. When they escaped, they had also found the young girl that ?darik had saved. As far as he could tell, she hadn''t stopped crying.


    ?darik decided to wait until nightfall to return to the castle. He could have left earlier and tried the front gate, but he didn''t feel confident explaining why he was outside the castle walls. Instead he planned on using the same route that he and the slavers had taken to get outside.


    "I swear I''ve gotten more active use out of my Gift in the past twenty four hours than I have in the rest of my life," he muttered to himself as he took to the shadows en route to the castle.


    The secret entrance to the castle was extremely well hidden, even more so than a standard postern. On the flip side, it was also less well defended than the postern as it appeared to be largely forgotten. When ?darik found it again, he could feel how thick the air was with dust and cobwebs. He was surprised that he didn''t notice it the first time with how suffocating it felt.


    ?darik continued on through as the passage led him into the castle''s wine cellar. In hindsight, it made him laugh a little bit. He remembered how in the stories he used to read, the secret passage always led to the wine cellar. The smell as he entered the room was dizzying. Countless broken bottles made the air thick with alcoholic fumes.


    "This has got to be a liquid fortune," ?darik winced as he stepped into a sticky red. Each time he moved through the cold cellar he was treated to a sickly squelching sound.


    He hurried through, not wanting to linger lest he get himself drunk on the fumes. When he ascended to the ground floor of the keep, he saw the remnants of the carnage that the quake had wrought. Just small bits of broken ceramics that had been missed or damaged frames. Beyond that, the keep was surprisingly clean.


    The servants must have been working overtime.


    ?darik''s plan to get in and out without being seen soon came to an end as he stumbled into the path of a maid. "Oh my!" she exclaimed. "Lord ?darik? Is that you?"


    "Ah, yes. Sorry, I didn''t mean to get in your way, Miss Tama?" He flubbed the last part, trying to remember the maid''s name.


    "That''s correct, Lord ?darik. Where have you been? The castle staff have been trying to find you all day."


    Shit!


    ?darik had to improvise fast. "That''s my bad," he apologised, "It seems that, in my drunken stupor, I wandered into one of Lord Feilan''s wine cellars. I think I remember an earthquake and everything crashing down around me. Something must have hit me on the head because I don''t remember much else." He pointed towards the crusted blood on his scalp to give some credence to his lie. It was hasty, but she seemed convinced.


    "Oh no! We need to get you to the castle healer immediately."


    "It''s fine. I just need a bath."


    "I''ll have one prepared, but I must insist on you being seen by the healer. She can check in on you while you bathe."


    "Very well. I will acquiesce. In return I would like you to do me a favour."


    Her response came with a smile, "And what would that be, milord." ?darik couldn''t help but notice the not so subtle change in her tone.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "None of what you are probably thinking, sorry. I''d like you to prepare a hamper for me tomorrow morning."


    Thankfully the maid didn''t seem too disappointed at the rejection and was instead more curious about the actual request. "May I ask what for, milord?"


    "The village, Miss Tama," ?darik explained, "I imagine they were hit hard by the earthquake and a little charity never hurts. I will of course pay if need be."


    Tama smiled more at that. "I''m sure a little bit of food won''t be missed too much, milord. Now let''s get you that bath."


    With that said and done, she led him towards the East wing of the castle and into his quarters. Once there she started to draw the bath while making sure there was nothing else he needed or wanted.


    He was soon soaking in hot water contemplating the events of the past day. He felt sick remembering what Lord Feilan had done. He had to wonder if Landras knew, if any of his family knew, and if they did, how could they be okay with it? There was also the strange situation with Lady Ashlin. Landras had never mentioned her being adopted.


    Such thoughts continued for the duration of his soak. He had hoped they would be interrupted by the healer like Tama had suggested, but she decided to wait until he was finished bathing.


    When she finally made an appearance, he was greeted by an older lady with grey hair kept in a neat bun and weirdly high cheekbones. Her uniform was notably different to that of the maids. From what ?darik could tell, it was an older style of dress made from a sturdy grey wool and covered with a white apron. In her hands she held a small bag filled with medical implements.


    "Greetings, Lord ?darik. My name is Latria and I am the resident healer of this castle. Miss Tama informs me that you were injured during the earthquake. I can''t say I''m surprised. It was particularly vicious and few people had the sense to get underneath a table. Now tell me, was it pride or inebriation that led to your injury?" She spoke with a clear and crisp tone that did well to hide how tired she was from dealing with idiotic lords and ladies all day.


    "The latter, ma''am," ?darik admitted, staying true to his earlier lie. "I found myself rather intoxicated and in a wine cellar when the earthquake hit. Something hit me in the head and I passed out." Once again, he motioned to where the rock had hit him on the head.


    "Very well. Any signs of nausea, dizziness, memory loss¡­" She continued to list various symptoms as she examined him and concluded that he had a concussion. Then she went on to properly clean the injury and ensure it was free from any debris or shrapnel before stitching closed.


    "Thank you, Miss Latria," said ?darik when she announced that the job was done. "Before you go, I was hoping I could ask about Lady Ashlin. I was rather enchanted by her at the party and wanted to make sure she was well amongst other things."


    "Apart from a sprained ankle and some bruises, she is well. Though she and your friends were rather distraught when you didn''t show up for breakfast."


    "Damn. I''ll need to apologise when I see them."


    "That would be wise."


    "Thanks. I also wanted to ask about Lady Ashlin''s rather unique appearance. Has she always had such magical hair?"


    "Her hair has been that colour for as long as she has been in my care. Before then I cannot say for sure, but I would assume so."


    "You mean you weren''t the one to deliver her?"


    "I was not, though I have been told that it was a traumatic delivery for Lady Larissa. I was actually hired just after Lady Ashlin was born due to the previous healer tragically passing away."


    "That''s awful!"


    "It is indeed. Should your symptoms worsen or you need anything, send a servant right away."


    "Will do. Thank you, Miss Latria."


    After that, Latria bowed her head and took her leave. Once again, ?darik was left to his own thoughts. Not wanting to face them, he retreated to his bed and collapsed from exhaustion.


    *****


    The next morning, ?darik was woken by a loud knocking at his door. He groaned as the knocking got even louder. "I''m awake. Who is it?"


    Instead of getting an answer in words, the door flew open and his friends came running in. "You''re alive!" Deilin cried. "We thought something terrible had happened to you."


    "Easy there, Deilin," ?darik smiled. "It was just a small bump on the head."


    "Are you really okay?" Alena asked.


    "Sure he is," Davra answered in his place. "It''ll take more than that to end the tale of Arik, heartthrob extraordinaire."


    ?darik blushed at that. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Sure you don''t."


    Not wanting that particular conversation to go any further, ?darik quickly tried to change the subject. "Where''s Landras?" he asked.


    "Talking with his father," Deilin answered, still sniffling slightly.


    Damn!


    "Is something wrong?"


    "I don''t know."


    "He said something about staying behind," Davra added.


    "What if there''s an earthquake?"


    "We said the same thing," responded Alena.


    Davra shook her head. "He seems to think it will be fine. We''re leaving, however. Ashlin will be coming with us. We managed to convince Lord Feilan and Lady Larissa that it would be much safer in the capital and a learning experience for her." She winked at the last line.


    "I agree, it will be a good experience for her. When are we leaving?"


    "As soon as you''re ready."


    He was afraid Davra would say that. "I''ve got something I need to do first. I''ll meet you at the docks."


    "And what is that?" Alena asked.


    ?darik hesitated. "I thought that I would bring some food down to the villagers."


    Alena''s tail started to swish as the idea. "We can help with that."


    "Honestly, I can do it myself."


    "I insist."


    "Fine!" He knew there would be no persuading Alena in any meaningful way.


    His friends left after that to allow him to get dressed and back his things.


    *****


    Before long, ?darik, Davra, Alena, Deilin, and Ashlin were walking out of the castle gates with two guards and a wagon full of food and supplies. It was significantly more than ?darik had expected, but Ashlin had insisted that this was the bare minimum they could do.


    Unfortunately, the soldiers were going to be a problem. When they were out of earshot from the castle, ?darik approached them. "Gentlemen, I would like to offer each of you the deal of a lifetime."


    Rightfully so, the two men gave him a cautious look. "Go on," one of them said.


    "I am offering a full year''s pay plus an additional gold sovereign for each of you and all you need to do is not report anything that does not directly threaten Lady Ashlin to Lord Feilan or Lady Larissa."


    The two guards looked at each other and then in perfect sync said, "We can do that."


    When they arrived at the village, they were quickly surrounded by a babble of farmers and other such workers. The five of them had their hands full when the Ferran girl that Rowan had been especially protective of walked over expectantly. ?darik handed her a large bag of food and she scampered away.


    "I''m going to look around and see if anyone needs help," ?darik called out.


    "Go ahead!" the four girls chorused.


    With some food in hand, ?darik went in the direction the Ferran girl had run off to. Finding himself at the door to one of the houses, he knocked. The woman that had called out to the others when they arrived opened the door. "Yer late," she said brusquely. "Get inside. They is waiting for ye."


    With little choice other than to oblige, he stepped into the squat house. Inside he saw the Ferran girl, the Ferran boy, Maro, and Rowan who was still sleeping. Out of the three conscious people, it was the boy that spoke. "Seres tells me that you didn''t come alone."


    "There was no helping it," ?darik apologised. "They insisted on joining me. I guarantee they won''t be a danger. They may even be able to help get you out of here."


    "What about the guards?" Maro asked.


    "I bribed them. As long as Lady Ashlin isn''t in danger, they won''t say a thing."


    "That''ll have to do, Amran," said the girl now identified as Seres. It was a strangely familiar name and not just because of its similarity to S?ris, his home country.


    Amran relented and looked at ?darik again. "So how can your friends help us?" he asked.


    "We''re going back to the capital. I''m sure I can convince them to take you with us."


    "Which capital?" Seres asked.


    "S?ris, of course," ?darik responded as if it were obvious.


    "Through what means?" asked Amran.


    "By ship. Going through the Straights of Fire."


    Seres brightened up at that. "You mean we''ll be going past Midiris?"


    "Yes?"


    "If you take us there, I''ll make sure you are rewarded."


    "How?"


    "That''s not important," Amran interjected. "Can you do it?"


    "I''ll give it my all," ?darik responded honestly.


    "Good. Now go."


    Nodding, ?darik turned on his heel and left. Just before stepping outside, he noticed Seres shake Rowan awake.


    "Well this is going to be a challenge," he muttered to himself as we walked on over to the others.


    "Oh, you''re back," Ashlin called to him. "We''re almost done here."


    "That''s great!" ?darik replied.


    "You better not have been lazing around while we were doing all the hard work," Davra teased.


    "Hardly. I actually found some people I think we can help."


    "I thought that is what we were already doing?" Deilin asked.


    "Even more so. Yesterday a group that suffered greatly from the earthquake arrived in the village. Some of them are barely fifteen and they need help that the village can''t provide. I was thinking we could take them with us."


    "More charity?"


    "Why not? I''ll cover the expenses. You just need to agree."


    "I say we allow it," said Ashlin with a smile while Davra muttered something to herself immediately after.


    "If you''re paying, we can''t exactly complain," responded Deilin.


    "Sounds good to me," added Alena.


    "I guess you have your answer," Davra conceded.


    "Excellent. I''ll let them know. I should probably look at hiring another wagon as well."


    Within the hour, they were on their way to the nearby port town with twenty-nine adolescents and young adults. ?darik spent the better part of the afternoon trying to haggle for a reasonable price. He was on his third failure when a passing Midiran captain took one look at Seres and immediately barged into the conversation, kicking the female captain he was trying to bargain with out of her chair.


    "Get out here, you sea cow," the large captain shouted. "The lad here isnae gonna take an offer like that."


    "Fuck you, Dralik!" the female captain shouted back.


    "Shitting hell, Mari, and go shove a spyglass up yer pisser while yet at it."


    The two of them threw expletives at each other for a good few minutes. ?darik was beginning to think he should leave when the captain turned to face him. "Sorry about Mari, lad. She''s a lovely lass once you get past the drinking and the foul mouth, but you cannae fault her for trying to take a lad such as yerself for all he''s worth. Thing is thirty-four passengers that cannae help on deck is an expensive proposition."


    "I can help," ?darik interrupted defensively.


    "Even if I believed that, the others cannae do shit. Now back to what I was saying before you interrupted me. I will offer you the voyage at a more than reasonable price. All you need to do is tell me that girl''s name."


    ?darik turned to see who Dralik was pointing at when he saw a pair of auburn ears twitch. "That''d be Seres," he responded hesitantly after identifying her.


    "In which case, I would like to offer you travel for no more than the cost of any additional food that will be required to accommodate the lot of ya."


    ?darik was flabbergasted by the offer. "That''s beyond generous."


    "That it is," the large captain bellowed. "People will be calling you a pirate with a deal like this."


    "Well I''d be a fool to decline, but how can we trust you?"


    ¡°Because if I was the kind of person that would engage in less desirable trades so brazenly, I¡¯d be sitting here with a knife in my kidneys, lad.¡±


    ¡°What time do we leave them?¡±


    "First tide on the morrow. Load yerselves onto my ship, The Wind Rose. As you may have heard, my name''s Dralik. If anyone causes you and yours any trouble in port, drop my name and they should back off."


    Dralik then spat into his palm and proffered it towards ?darik expectantly. Fearing he had to do the same, ?darik decided to get it over and done with, spitting into his own palm and clasping the man''s hand.


    The next day, they set sail.

 Chapter 18: The Wind Rose I

    The sun was low in the sky when The Wind Rose raised its anchor. Everyone was on board and they had been given as much room as Dralik could spare. Admittedly, that wasn''t much as his hold was filled with goods and food for the voyage.


    The crew was remarkably quiet as they set sail. ?darik hadn''t expected it with how boisterous Captain Dralik had been the night before, but he appreciated it, especially as everyone else was still sleeping. ?darik, however, was leaning on the portside railings, yawning heavily.


    He hadn''t slept well and Dralik had insisted on buying everyone a drink, even the former prisoners, which didn''t help. So instead, he leaned there watching land drift past. It was an eerie sight. The entirety of the day in the small port he had been blind to the devastation the earthquake had caused. He saw it now. A sizable portion of the town was damaged with some of it in ruins, crushed by falling rocks.


    The further out they went, ?darik also saw evidence of several wrecked ships. After each one, the sailors looked out to sea and saluted before bringing in their fists towards their hearts. It was a gesture that ?darik had never seen before, but it didn''t take a genius to understand its significance. Another aspect of these sailors that he hadn''t expected. It still wasn''t enough to help with the uneasiness he was feeling about everything.


    *****


    On the first day, Seres woke up just past noon. It was a strange feeling. After five years of being a prisoner, she was finally going home. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be excited or relieved. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t overly anxious, unlike many of the others; they still hadn¡¯t accepted that they were free.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Amran she might have been, but he had assured her that the captain and the lord and ladies in their company were genuine. She would still have preferred it if Rowan was more cognisant of the situation, but she had been asleep for almost the entire time. Seres wasn¡¯t even sure if Rowan was aware that they were on a ship. There was little she could do about it though. Rowan had drained herself completely during the escape and then some.


    As the day continued, the sailors started getting more and more jovial, but it never got to the point of them being rowdy. Even when they started drinking, they acted with remarkable sobriety which was a stark contrast to how they had been yesterday when the captain treated everyone to a drink regardless of age. What surprised Seres even more was that the captain, who looked more like a pirate than even the best artistic depictions, didn¡¯t drink at all. From the way he declined a mug of ale at dinner, it seemed like it was contrary to his normal behaviour.


    The crew and the captain weren¡¯t the only people who were quiet on the first day. Everyone kept to themselves, almost depressingly so. She was no Empath, but she didn¡¯t need to be to feel the oppressive weight of apprehension. She hated it, but she also didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Before, she had always been bright and cheerful, talking to everyone, but five years in captivity had locked that away and she was yet to find it. She may have been free, but her nature was not.


    The next two days passed much like the first. Rowan still slept, having only woken up a few times to eat and relieve herself. Amran was meditating, though somewhat awkwardly with the rocking of the ship and everyone else remained quiet. Seres had to do something before she went insane.


    With little to do and no one willing to talk, she wandered the ship, making sure to keep out of the way of the sailors. It was a large ship, much larger than the ships that had taken them to the caves and notably less slender.


    It also glowed with the soft light of Resonance, more so than was normal for a ship. Seres had only ever seen this kind of Resonance a couple of times during naval parades and that had been on the Midiran Navy Flagships. She followed the Resonance to its most concentrated point, the figurehead. Before her was the majestic and practically naked figure of a T?ran woman decorated with crystals.


    ¡°She¡¯s a real beauty, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Seres jumped as a deep resonant voice spoke behind her. She turned to see the hulking form of the captain with his own Resonant glow. Even though he was on the small side if you compared him to an Al¡¯duur, he was a giant amongst humana and he absolutely dwarfed Seres. Her ears drooped unconsciously at the sight of him; it was difficult not to be intimidated by him.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Seres responded.


    ¡°The figurehead. I know you can see the Resonance from her,¡± Dralik boomed quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean,¡± Seres lied.


    ¡°You can do better than that, lass. I may not be the smartest man, but even I know what gift lies in the Soul.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t exactly difficult to find out.¡±


    ¡°I did just say that I¡¯m not a smart man.¡±


    Seres wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. She looked at him quizzically.¡± Who are you?¡±


    Dralik responded at a volume that could only be equated to that of a stage whisper. ¡°I¡¯m just a simple vice admiral enjoying his retirement, Your Highness.¡±


    The sailors didn¡¯t react, but ?darik and his friends who had been talking on deck certainly did. So did Seres. ¡°How did you¡­¡± she stammered.


    ¡°I¡¯d recognise you anywhere, even all grown up as you are. You probably don¡¯t remember me so let me introduce myself again. I am Captain Dralik Vasra-Kaan, former Vice Admiral of the Midiran Royal Navy Vanguard.


    ¡°My family has served the crown for generations and it was I, under the command of your sister, who led the charge against the raiders that plagued our lands. We¡¯ve been looking for you ever since. I never believed that I, out of the seven that were searching, would be the one to find you.¡±


    Seres hadn¡¯t recognised the name ¡®Dralik¡¯, but she did recognise his last name. The captain of her guard when she had been attacked had the name Vasra-Kaan. ¡°Is that why your ship has a Naval Resonance Array?¡± she asked, somewhat awe-struck.


    ¡°It is indeed. The crown called it a retirement gift.¡±


    ¡°Are we safe?¡±


    ¡°Every man and woman on this ship is a veteran and the hull has been reinforced with its own Resonance Array in addition to the Mobility Array in the figurehead. We will ensure your safety and that of the others to the best of our ability and then some.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seres excused herself after that and retreated below decks. She had a lot of things to process.


    *****


    ¡°How did you not know she was a princess?¡± Davra shouted at ?darik.


    ¡°I thought there was something familiar about her name, but it isn¡¯t like I¡¯d ever seen her before,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Did they really just walk into that village after the earthquake?¡± asked Alena with a hint of doubt.


    ¡°I assure you that they did.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so certain?¡±


    ¡°They told me so.¡±


    Not convinced, Alena looked around at the others. ¡°I think he¡¯s hiding something. Don¡¯t you agree, ladies?¡±


    All three of them nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± He didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth about Lord Feilan with Ashlin right there.


    Unfortunately, it was Ashlin that continued to prod him. ¡°Are we so untrustworthy?¡± she sniffled.


    ¡°No, no, no, no. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°They were being kept prisoner. You heard the rumours when the princess disappeared? Well, there was some truth to them.¡±


    All four of his companions gave him a flat look that said, ¡°What?¡±


    The floodgates opened. ¡°There were these caves that they were being held in. I don¡¯t know why but Lord Feilan had something to do with it, he was taking young girls from there and doing whatever he wanted to them before sending them back. That¡¯s how I found out about this whole thing. During the party, I accidentally discovered him with one of these girls. I couldn¡¯t stop him, but I did follow the men back to the caves and I saved the girl. She¡¯s here. The really young looking one.


    ¡°After that, I got captured, but the man in charge treated me with respect. Then the earthquake happened and a rock hit me in the head. I collapsed but then Rowan, the girl with crimson hair, and the Ferran boy saved me.¡± He continued to describe the events as he remembered them.


    Davra took it all face on; Deilin excused herself at the mention of what Lord Feilan had done, her face dark with horror; Alena went white as a sheet, but remained; Ashlin was throwing up over the railings by the end of it.


    ¡°How could a man like that live with himself?¡± asked Alena when ?darik finished.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ?darik admitted.


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned with how he was able to act like there was nothing wrong,¡± Davra scowled.


    ¡°I promise I didn¡¯t know,¡± cried Ashlin, her face looking slightly green. ¡°Mother never said a thing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think she was in on it do you?¡± pondered Davra.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ashlin objected. ¡°Mother has a heart of gold.¡±


    ¡°It could be an act, just like with your father.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, Davra,¡± ?darik interjected, ¡°We don¡¯t know that, and forcing it is just cruel on Ashlin. She¡¯s innocent here.¡±


    Davra bowed her head. ¡°Sorry,¡± she apologised.


    ¡°What now?¡± asked Alena after a moment of silence.


    ¡°We take them to Midiris and then we go home. There isn¡¯t much else we can do other than report this to the military and the Royal Bureau of Information.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for conspiracy theories, Davra.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Queen Elarin of Llen F?r and the Midiran Royal Court will be investigating as well.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡±


    After that, Ashlin looked up. ¡°Can we talk about something else, please?¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± responded Alena, ¡°I¡¯ll go get Deilin and we can talk Arik¡¯s ears off about dresses or something.¡±


    ?darik groaned slightly at the prospect, but he agreed that a change of conversation was appropriate. He smiled warmly at Ashlin and they spent the rest of the day talking about inane things.


    *****


    On the fifth day of travel, they entered the Straights of Fire and Rowan woke up. She was finally lucid. Her body ached all over and she could barely remember a thing following their escape. She was not, however, hungry. Seres had made sure to wake her up occasionally so that she could eat. It was a strange feeling, being properly satiated for the first time in years. It would still take time to reverse the damage that had been done to her weight, but it was a start.


    She rolled off of the cot in the curtained-off quarters they had been provided with. Before she could find her feet, the floor rolled beneath her and she fell like a crashing wave. As Rowan struggled to her feet, unable to find her balance, a Ferran girl peeked inside.


    "Seres, is that you?" asked Rowan.


    "Ah, no¡­" the girl responded timidly.


    Now seeing a tawny-haired girl that she didn''t recognise, Rowan immediately guarded herself. "Who are you then?"


    "Alena. I''m with Arik. Please don''t hurt me. " The girl was terrified by the sudden show of aggression.


    "Arik?" muttered Rowan quietly to herself in a somewhat confused tone. "Oh! The lord who thought himself a hero." Feeling slightly appeased by that realisation, Rowan lowered her guard, but she didn''t drop it completely.


    "Should I leave? I just heard a loud noise as I was passing by and wanted to make sure you were okay but I can go if you want me to." Alena was speaking very quickly as she did her best to not seem threatening.


    The response came with a predatory note that sent a shiver down Alena''s tail. "You don''t need to do that. Not yet at least."


    "Are you sure?" Alena replied hesitantly.


    "I just need to make sure you aren''t with them first."


    "Who?"


    "The people who enslaved us. If you were, I''d have to kill you."


    Alena went pale. Half because of the threat and half because of the implication. "By the Goddess, no!" she exclaimed. "I couldn''t. Even thinking of what must have happened to you all down there makes me sick and angry and riddled with despair."


    Rowan took a sigh of relief; Alena sounded genuine. "Then I''m sorry for scaring you. Cannae be too careful. Not yet, at least. Is there a bucket nearby?"


    Not expecting the last sentence, Alena fumbled around in an attempt to fulfil the request. When she eventually found a bucket, Rowan promptly threw up inside it.


    "Wow. It feels like forever since I''ve had enough in my stomach to throw up. Thanks for the bucket."


    "No problem," responded Alena, slightly unnerved by Rowan''s sudden change in mood. "Are you okay?"


    "Just a little vertigo," Rowan smiled, "The ground feels like an Alyren raindrop."


    "That''s probably because we''re on a ship to Midiris."


    "Oh right. I think I remember Seres saying something about that. Or was it Amran? How long has it been?"


    "Five days. Should I find Seres? We haven''t spoken but I know what she looks like. You''re Rowan, correct?"


    "I am and you don''t need to do that. I should probably be up and moving."


    "In which case, I have something that might help with the nausea while you get used to the swaying of the ship."


    "You do?"


    In response, Alena pulled back her sleeves to reveal a pair of bands on her wrists. "These help a lot. I''ve got some spares so let me just go get them."


    Alena shuffled out of the ''room'' with her ears perked up and her tail swishing behind her. Rowan''s heart fluttered at the sight. "Dammit Rowan!" she chastised herself, "This is not the time to be getting the hots for a complete stranger."


    Alena returned after only five minutes and presented Rowan with a pair of bands, each with a glass bead on the inside. "The bead goes here," Alena explained, pointing at her own wrist. "The pressure helps for some reason."


    "Thank you," responded Rowan quietly. She was blushing softly as she put the bands on. Kindness really was attractive and Alena had a cute smile. In an attempt to hide her blush, Rowan slapped her cheeks, making Alena jump. "Right! Time to get moving."


    It took a while for Rowan to find her balance. This was, after all, her first time being out at sea while fully conscious. Alena kept an eye on her to make sure that she didn''t fall. After twenty or so minutes of walking around the hold, Rowan was doing rather well. Then something clattered behind her. She turned to see what happened when someone barrelled into her. Rowan looked down to see Seres snivelling into her shirt.


    "Um, hello, Seres."


    "You''re awake!" Seres cried, "Like really awake."


    "I really am," Rowan laughed.


    "The medic said you just needed rest, but I was scared you pushed yourself too hard."


    "I''m just going to excuse myself," Alena interrupted awkwardly.


    "Sorry, Alena," Rowan apologised, "Seres is always like this when I''ve been gone for a while."


    "I am not!" Seres protested.


    "Still, I''ve been away from my friends for too long. I was only going to get a book when you fell and then I got somewhat distracted making sure you were okay."


    "Okay then," Rowan responded. "Tell Arik I need to speak to him later."


    "Will do."


    Alena retreated back to her friends, hopping over some apples that Seres had dropped. "She''s adorable, isn''t she?" Rowan asked Seres.


    "I''m not sure what you mean."


    "You''re hopeless," laughed Rowan.


    "Well excuse me," Seres huffed.


    "I''m glad you''re safe. I think you''ve started gaining weight."


    "Rude!"


    The two girls laughed at that.


    "Is Amran okay?" Rowan asked after a moment, remembering the injuries he has sustained in the escape.


    "Not good. His ankle was completely crushed and he isn''t healing as fast as you. The medic said that he might lose the foot."


    Rowan immediately felt guilty. If she hadn''t gone after Lord Fein, Amran wouldn''t have been injured. It started to weigh in on her and her surroundings.


    She was snapped out of it when Seres started squirming. "Sorry," she apologised.


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself, Rowan," Seres replied when the pressure eased up. "Amran doesn''t blame you and neither should you. Now let''s get you something to eat and then I''ll show you around the ship. The captain is a retired vice-admiral from the Midiran Navy. I think you''ll like him."


    "We''ll see."


    After that, the girls had a lunch of apples, cheese, ham, bread, and hot butter. It took a long time for Rowan to finish; she had to eat slowly so that she didn''t strain her stomach. It was also delicious. In comparison to the years of trite food they had been given in the caves, the simple lunch that they ate now was gourmet cuisine.


    Rowan wanted to wolf it down, but she also wanted to savour it for an eternity. The fear of throwing up again convinced her to show restraint. When she was finally finished and the meal had been given the chance to settle, Seres gave her a tour of the ship. By the end of it, she was treated to her first look at the sun as a truly free woman. It was breathtaking.


    Her gawking was soon interrupted by a towering man with ruddy hair and an elaborately braided beard. "You must be Rowan," he boomed. "Captain Dralik at your service."


    "Um, hello," she replied at what should have been a normal volume, yet compared to Dralik, it was a whisper.


    "You can do better than that, lass. Her Highness here tells me that you were a hero down in those caves."


    Rowan squirmed. "I wasn''t that much of a hero."


    "Tell that to the girl who was saved from five years of unimaginable torment. You have my gratitude."


    Rowan was surprised at how much Seres had told him. "Um, thank you. I mean, you''re welcome. No, thank you still works."


    Dralik laughed as Rowan stumbled over her words. "You''re an interesting one, lass, the complete opposite of my daughter."


    "You have a daughter?" Seres interjected.


    "Aye. My replacement back home."


    "In the navy?"


    "That''s right. She''s the second youngest vice-admiral currently in service. I''m so proud." The rambunctious captain beamed as he sung his daughter''s praises.


    "Um, Captain Dralik?" Rowan interrupted, having realised a perfect opportunity.


    "Yes?"


    "When did you retire?"


    "Did Seres not mention it?"


    "I forgot."


    "Well, I retired four years ago. Right after the final blow to the raiders that plagued Llen F?r."


    "Then do you know my brother, Tyris Naliir? He would have been a junior captain back then."


    "Naliir? Yes, I believe I do. He was one of the first volunteers in the crusade against the raiders. I was in a few joint operations with his squadron."


    "Is he alive?"


    "He was last time I checked. He might even be a rear admiral now."


    "Thank the Goddess."


    "You''ll be able to thank Her double in another five or so days when we arrive in Midiris."


    "I will, thank you." Rowan beamed at him, aided by the light of hope.


    Dralik nodded and took his leave. They were going home.


    *****


    Later that evening, Rowan went looking for ?darik. She found him talking with his friends below deck. Not wanting to disturb them, she waited for a natural break in conversation when the one with golden hair and a bodacious figure noticed her. "Well, don''t just stand there," she beckoned with a voice like velvet, drawing everyone''s attention to Rowan.


    "Rowan, sorry," said ?darik, "I was going to come find you earlier, but¡­"


    "It''s fine," she responded. "I''m not interrupting anything, am I?"


    "Nothing major," the girl with the voice like velvet replied. "We were just telling Ashlin here about life in S?ris. The city that is. I''m Davra by the way."


    "Rowan, but you already knew that, didn''t you?"


    "Arik did sort of announce it for all to hear," Alena laughed.


    "Sorry about that," ?darik apologised. "Seeing as they''re here, I may as well introduce everyone. You''ve already met Alena and Davra just introduced herself. The person she pointed at with the magenta hair is Lady Ashlin Takiir. Next to her is Lady Deilin."


    Rowan greeted each one and they responded in kind. "How much do they know?" she asked.


    "As much as I," ?darik admitted. "I tried to do what you requested without them knowing, but I couldn''t just disappear."


    "He was successful for the most part," Ashlin opined quietly. "We thought you were just refugees, but then we heard the captain talking to the princess."


    "You know who she is?" Rowan asked, readying her mental guard.


    "Only after the conversation she had with Captain Dralik," Alena clarified, "He isn''t exactly quiet. Or subtle for that matter.¡±


    Rowan breathed easy at that. ¡°I think that¡¯s an understatement,¡± she laughed. ¡°Anyway, I wanted to thank you for doing what I asked and then some, Arik, even if it didn¡¯t go quite how I expected.¡±


    ¡°I made a promise and I¡¯m not one to forswear his oaths.¡±


    Rowan smiled. ¡°Good to know. Well, I think I¡¯ve said what I need to so I¡¯m going to take my leave.¡±


    Before she could walk away, Ashlin, who had been fidgeting the entire time, spoke up. ¡°Um, Rowan. Before you go, I wanted to apologise.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rowan responded, somewhat confused.


    ¡°Because my father had something to do with those caves and all of you being kept prisoner,¡± Ashlin answered with her head bowed in shame.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°No, I swear I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then you have nothing to apologise for, assuming you don¡¯t plan on aiding him in the future or getting in my way.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±


    Rowan gave Ashlin and the others a serious look. ¡°Good. Now you seem like a nice girl, so I¡¯m gonna give you some forewarning.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± Ashlin replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Your father will die for what he has done. By my own hand if I can help it.¡±


    Ashlin went pale at the declaration. So did everyone else. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I made an oath on the Goddess¡¯ true name that I would destroy the operation that enslaved us and that I would see every lord involved with it dead,¡± Rowan explained. ¡°They took everything from us, hoping we would break so that they could forge us into a weaponised force of Ardents and Stoics. I don¡¯t know why, but no reason in all the realms of damnation could justify what they did.¡±


    Everyone was speechless as Rowan stopped speaking. What could they say to that?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t have met under different circumstances,¡± Rowan sighed, ¡°You all seem like nice people. The kind that I wouldn¡¯t mind being friends with, but I kinda ruined any chances of that, didn¡¯t I?¡± Before anyone could respond, she fled, leaving everyone in a state of bewilderment. Ashlin was especially shell-shocked.


    ¡°She was not what I expected,¡± Deilin stated after a moment of awkward silence.


    ¡°You can say that again,¡± Davra agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against her,¡± ?darik sighed, ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Alena said quietly.


    The others nodded and Ashlin looked up. ¡°I¡¯m going to make her eat her final words,¡± she declared. ¡°I will do my best to be friends with her. Maybe then I can lessen the shame that I feel.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try to be friends with someone because you feel obligated to, ¡° Davra chided.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it because I want to. Who¡¯s with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± ?darik laughed.


    After a moment of Ashlin looking around, Alena timidly raised her hand. ¡°Me too,¡± she added.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Deilin admitted after some consideration. ¡°She might be a bit too intense for me. I won¡¯t turn my nose or anything at her, but she scares me.¡±


    ¡°I also won¡¯t be going out of my way to be friends with her, but if it happens naturally, I¡¯ll be fine with it,¡± Davra responded. ¡°Though I am somewhat curious as to what she¡¯ll be like when she¡¯s all cleaned up and in some nice clothing.¡±

 Chapter 19: The Wind Rose II

    On the sixth morning, Rowan sat against the aft railing and looked up to the sun over the port side of the ship. She still couldn''t quite believe it wasn''t all some cruel dream or a new form of torture that the Silent Sisters had devised. Even so, she could not deny how real the warm light felt or how it filled her with hope. There was too much detail for it to be a fabrication, too many things that she hadn''t known before. She took solace in that thought.


    "I''m gonna have so much that I need to do when we land," she mumbled to herself. No matter how she looked at it, she was spoiled for choice. It was almost overwhelming. Tehri, Tyris and her father were all waiting for her. What would they say when they saw here? Were they safe? Well? Rowan both feared and craved the answers as well as what was bound to happen after.


    Not wanting to dwell on it any longer, she got up to see if Seres was awake, only to be greeted by Ashlin and Alena.


    "Good morning, Rowan," said Ashlin with a friendly smile.


    "Good morning?" Rowan responded, somewhat confused. She wasn''t expecting them to just approach her after what she had said yesterday.


    "Don''t be like that. We just wanted to talk to you and maybe offer an invitation."


    Rowan responded again with the same note of confusion. "You want to do what?"


    "Talk, silly," laughed Ashlin. "Is it really so surprising?"


    "Yes? I did just say how I was going to kill your father when we spoke yesterday."


    "And you have every reason to. If what you and Lord ?darik have said about him is true, he very much deserves it. Furthermore, my business is not my father''s, and his is certainly not mine."


    Rowan was not expecting that answer and wasn''t sure how she was supposed to respond.


    "I think you might have spooked her," Alena opined.


    "I''m fine. Lady Ashlin just caught me a little off guard."


    Ashlin smiled warmly at her. "Just Ashlin is fine. I wouldn''t feel right holding my title over you after everything you''ve been through."


    Another unexpected response. "Thanks," Rowan smiled back awkwardly. "Was there anything in particular that you wanted to talk about?" she asked.


    "Well," Alena answered, "did you know that the ship has a cabin dedicated to washing? They call it a rain room."


    "I think Seres mentioned something like that," Rowan responded, recalling the tour she had been given the day before.


    "Well, we were about to make use of it and were wondering if you wanted to join us," Alena explained before adding, "It beats a washcloth any day."


    Not sure how else to respond, Rowan asked, "Why?"


    "Because you deserve something nice for a change," Ashlin answered.


    "The captain has made sure that everyone from the caves has had a chance to use the rain room at least once if they so desire," Alena added.


    "We invited Seres as well if that makes you feel better. She accepted right away."


    "I guess I can''t exactly refuse in that case," Rowan sighed.


    "Of course, you can. It''s an offer, not a request or a demand. If you want, you could go at a different time without us or not at all."


    "Well, in that case, I want to accept."


    "Excellent!" Ashlin exclaimed loudly. "I would offer you some clothes as well, but I don''t think I have anything that would fit you."


    "Me neither."


    Looking at the two girls before her, Rowan didn''t doubt them. Ashlin was at least half a foot taller than she was and had a completely different, even if still slender, build. Alena on the other hand was far too short, perhaps even shorter than Seres. She also had notably fuller hips than Rowan.


    "I think I can manage with what I''ve got for now," responded Rowan with an awkward smile. "Should we be going now or?"


    Instead of answering with words, they stepped forwards and linked arms with Rowan before taking her below decks to the rain room. They found Seres waiting in the changing room, already naked except for the towel that she had wrapped around her. Not wanting to waste any time, Ashlin and Alena promptly started stripping Rowan down before helping each other out of their notably more fiddly dresses.


    Alena went pale at the sight of Rowan''s scarred body. At first, it was just the scars around her arms: superficial cuts for the most part, as well as a pair of faded burns on her wrists, and the subtle code on her forearms. Next was her abdomen and the telltale signs of where the raider had stabbed her five years prior. Her legs were much the same as her arms, except for the more regular cuts on her hip that she had carved to anchor herself to the present. What truly shocked Alena, and Ashlin for that matter, was the terrible brand on her back, interlaced with the pale scars from countless lashings.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "What happened down there?" asked Alena.


    "What do you mean?" Rowan asked back, not quite sure what Alena was referring to.


    "The scars. Your back!"


    "Oh. That. Well..."


    "It was a ritual to ensure our will would become theirs if they ever broke us," Seres answered. "There are also elements to make us more receptive to torture but also less likely to die."


    "That''s awful!"


    "It looks almost like someone chained the Eyes of the Goddess," muttered Ashlin quietly.


    "Can you please stop staring?" pleaded Rowan.


    "Sorry, it''s just¡­" Instead of finishing her sentence, Alena hugged Rowan gently. Rowan felt Alena''s soft body press against her bony figure. In a moment quite unlike, yet remarkably similar to, the time she and Kiriin shared their first kiss, Rowan felt her Gift invigorate. Then everyone started blushing for a reason only Seres could fathom.


    "This is all very touching," Seres interrupted before things started to get a bit awkward, "but don''t you think we should continue this inside? It''s a bit too chilly to be standing around naked when a nice warm shower awaits."


    Rowan jumped away from Alena with an awkward laugh and a face as red as her hair. Meanwhile, Ashlin responded to Seres while fanning her face. "Yes, let''s," she said.


    *****


    The rain room wasn''t quite what Rowan expected, even from Seres referring to it as a shower. It was a square cabin with a wall lined with knobs and crystals. Apart from that, it was rather unassuming. Then Ashlin started to move about the crystals and turn the knobs. In seconds, it literally started raining. Rowan couldn''t believe it. There was actually rain indoors on a perfectly clear day. She was no stranger to plumbing, but this was a marvel beyond comparison. Everyone else, however, was acting like it was completely mundane.


    Seres laughed as Rowan opened and closed her mouth in amazement while Ashlin turned to Alena. "You know, I think that face just made my day," she announced brightly.


    "I''m sure it did," Alena teased. "But do you know what will make my day?"


    "What?"


    As her answer, Alena turned one of the knobs and the gentle shower became a torrential downpour, soaking everyone to the bone. The three unsuspecting girls screamed in response before letting loose silvery peals of laughter, much to the concern of the seaman who had been assigned to watch over Seres from the shadows.


    After only a couple of minutes, they set the downpour back to its original intensity and started lathering each other up in soap. All the while, Ashlin and Alena engaged Rowan and Seres in casual conversation, being careful not to overwhelm either of them. As such, they avoided going into much detail on the state of Llen F?r, not least because neither of them were experts on Midiran politics.


    After the shower, Ashlin and Alena kept their promise and brushed Rowan and Seres'' hair. All in all, it was the best experience she had had in years and it gave her the strength to face what was coming next.


    *****


    Later that afternoon, Rowan went looking for Amran. She had to make sure that he was okay, but she had been putting it off after learning about his condition from Seres. She was scared to see the truth of it all. Unlike everyone else, he was being kept in a cabin as opposed to a curtained-off section of the hold. After the ship''s medic gave her clearance, she stepped inside.


    The cabin was barren for the most part, housing only a bed and some medical supplies. Amran was lying down in the bed which, after years of seeing his default position being a cross-legged lotus for meditation, just seemed weird. His left leg was suspended in the air and wrapped in a cloth covering interlaced with crystals. He also looked extremely fed up, which is to say he had a slightly disgruntled expression accented by a poignant frown.


    "Hello?" said Rowan, announcing herself as she walked in.


    Amran responded with a muted dryness. "I see you''re finally awake. Nice of you to stop by."


    "I actually woke up yesterday."


    "Congratulations."


    "You dinnae need to sound quite so bitter."


    "My apologies, but you would not believe how vexing it is to be unable to move for so long."


    "Believe me, I can. Not to mention, I''ve seen you stay completely still for hours at a time, only stopping because the wardens made you."


    "That was always a choice and never without purpose. This is just waiting around with a crippled ankle being kept in stasis with the vain hope that there is something salvageable. I am no fool, Rowan. I know my foot is lost and I am content with that sacrifice. What I am not content with is waiting for it to happen."


    "I don''t think I''ve ever heard you be quite so expressive for such a long and continuous stream of words," Rowan remarked.


    "Consider yourself lucky."


    "Wow. Deadpan snark is one thing, but I didn''t know you could bite as well."


    "A certain Ardent must be rubbing off on me. That''s a droll idea, a Stoic with the tongue of an Ardent."


    Rowan rolled her eyes at that before going into an idea she had just had. "Well, if you are so bored, perhaps a certain Ardent can disrupt the monotony of your day with some games. I''m sure the medic will approve of it."


    "That isn''t actually a terrible idea. Maybe with you around we can return to a proper Ardent/Stoic equilibrium and I can stop being so expressive."


    "I''m pretty sure that''s not a thing."


    "Unfortunately."


    *****


    Following her reunion with Amran, she kept true to her promise of breaking up his day with some simple games. They were nothing major and could all be played on pen and paper. She also spent much of her time with Seres, who was becoming increasingly more anxious about finally returning home, and a couple more of the former prisoners, namely Maro.


    In a turn of events that Rowan hadn''t expected, she also started spending a fair bit of time talking with ?darik, Ashlin, and Alena, along with Davra and Deilin to a lesser extent. At first, she wasn''t sure what to think about it, but she certainly wasn''t complaining. The fact that they were inclusive of Seres certainly helped. She also couldn''t deny that attraction played a large part.


    After all, Ashlin and Alena were both extremely attractive and ?darik was no slouch either. There was also Davra who was also very beautiful, though in a mature and sultry fashion. Deilin also had her own charm and a dark, silky voice that would make Rowan swoon if she sounded more confident, even if she was a bit too tall for Rowan''s tastes.


    Last of all, with the exception of tending to necessities, Rowan spent the rest of the trip regaining her strength as well as climbing and swinging from the rigging, much to the amusement of the crew. On the tenth day, Rowan climbed the crow''s nest just in time for the lookout to point out the city of Midiris in the distance. It was only a tiny speck on the horizon, but they were almost "home".


    With glorious exultation, she shouted out to the deck below. "Port on the horizon!" Then taking hold of a rope, she leapt down with a giant smile on her face.

 Chapter 20 Midiris

    "Hoist the sails! We''re bringing her into port."


    The large captain of The Wind Rose boomed instructions at his crew as he took the helm. The change in the ship''s energy was palpable; Rowan felt it in her bones. That isn''t to say that everyone felt the same way. Many were excited or, at the very least, relieved, but a sizable few felt an anxious trepidation at the prospect of being taken to a foreign land.


    Seeing the response, Rowan started to realise how only a couple were actually from Llen F?r; the majority were from S?ris and Ferran. Rowan''s heart went out to those who were scared, but she decided not to dwell on it. She was far too ecstatic for that. Instead, she took hold of Seres and they both looked over the prow of the ship.


    For the second time in her life, Rowan looked upon the capital city of Midiris. Two rivers cut through the city''s flanks and its walls extended out to sea, shielding the harbour. The entrance to the harbour was guarded by several ballistae and a great Soulforged chain, said to house the very essence of the first Aegis Admiral of Llen F?r. Rowan recalled Tyris telling her how the walls divided the harbour into baileys, much like that of a castle.


    As they sailed past the Aegis Chain, Rowan saw that it was true. Before her lay a star-shaped sea fort lined with ballistae and similar weapons. Behind the fort rested even more walls. With the addition of the defence fleet, attempting to take Midiris by sea would make a fool''s errand seem like the work of a genius. Even by land, the city would not fall without a serious fight with wall after wall lying between the city limits and the palace at the heart of the city.


    Instead of sailing towards either of the commercial ports on the north and south of the city, they went straight for the docks of the court and royal navy. It was a sign of Dralik''s importance and how seriously he was taking the voyage. As they approached, one of his men sounded a horn which was greeted by a triumphant fanfare from the navy headquarters that spread throughout the city like wildfire. The sheer volume shook the ship to the core and sent the waves running. They were welcoming their princess home.


    "Cast the lines and drop the anchor," Dralik roared, "We''re bringing the princess home."


    In response, every single man and woman in his command cheered in glorious exultation. When they started to quiet down, Seres whispered to Rowan, "I really wasn''t expecting this." She was blushing awkwardly at the welcome.


    "What about the captain gave you the impression that he would be anything but subtle when we arrived?" Rowan asked her pointedly.


    "Point."


    "Given graciously," added Rowan with a mock smile.


    "I''m going to look awful in front of all my subjects," Seres sighed. "I don''t have a dress or any make-up and there''s no time to get any."


    Rowan gave her a massive smile in response. "You dinnae need to worry about it. This subject has already seen you looking much worse." After a second or two, she heard the sound of stifled giggling from behind Seres'' hand, which she was using in a futile attempt at hiding her own growing smile.


    "I''m still a princess. I have an image that I need to maintain."


    "Going by the sound of that welcome, I don''t think your image is going to be tarnished by a few people seeing you in peasant garb, especially when you are accompanied by a full escort."


    "You think?"


    "I''m sure of it. Now let''s go see the captain. I want to know what''s going to happen to everyone now."


    The two of them walked over to Captain Dralik as he was overseeing the readying of the gangplank. He nodded to them. "Your Highness. Miss Rowan. I bid you both a joyous return home. What can I do for you?"


    "Well," Rowan started, "we were wondering what was in store for us now. Seres is obviously going home, but what about the rest of us?"


    "We would have asked you sooner but we were both somewhat nervous," Seres added. "And I think the others find you rather intimidating."


    "Hah!" he laughed. "I''m as soft as a mandra."


    "And probably just as dangerous," Rowan interjected.


    "She''s good," Dralik boomed at Seres. "To answer your questions, Miss Rowan, I''ll make sure everyone is given a place to stay; somewhere they can rest and clean up. Clothes, as well. They''ll be treated well. I''m sure Her Majesty will grant them passage home if they so desire. As for you, I will be escorting you to the palace alongside Her Highness."


    Neither Rowan or Seres were expecting that. In unison, they asked, "Why?"


    "Because Her Majesty will want to see her daughter''s protector. You have done much to keep Her Highness safe these past years and that is something that should be honoured."


    "I didn''t do it alone," Rowan responded.


    "You may have escaped with the help of the others, lass, but last time I checked, none of them took on the extra burden of Her Highness'' torture in addition to their own. If anyone is deserving of this honour, it is you. It has already been cleared with the palace. And fear not, the invitation will almost definitely be extended to Master Amran, Miss Maro, Lord ?darik as well as those in his company when I make my report."


    "Thank you. Though I must say I''m still surprised. You''re placing a lot of trust in us, especially me. Why?"


    "You can''t just ask that, Rowan."


    "Hah! It''s okay, Your Highness. The reason I trust you, Miss Rowan, is because I''ve spent the entire voyage along with my crew making sure that you are worthy of it. The same goes for everyone else. My Empaths found you to be genuine and nothing you said while the shadows were listening suggested that you were a threat. Not to us, at least."


    "Was my word not enough?" Seres objected.


    "Begging your forgiveness, Princess, but no. After everything that could have happened to you, it was entirely possible that you were an agent of some kind. I''m sure you thought the same of me before we even started this voyage."


    "We did," Seres admitted.


    "I''d be worried if you hadn''t. Now let us go to the palace. Escort on me. Keilan! Guide the lord and ladies to the S?ran embassy. Tenra! Escort the other passengers to the old officer barracks and send a runner out for a healer and a surgeon."


    Like a well-oiled machine, the crew of The Wind Rose got to work, following the captain''s orders. Dralik, himself, escorted Rowan and Seres down the gangplank before taking them to the palace in the company of ten men and women from the crew dressed in navy parade uniforms. The imposing presence of the captain kept anyone from getting in their way as they marched onwards. Instead, people gawked respectfully from the sidelines.


    At first, the procession walked through the utilitarian naval district with its whitewashed and depressingly square buildings. Tyris had always joked that everyone in the navy with an eye for aesthetics always designed ships instead of buildings.


    After a mile of walking, they reached the giant gatehouse that separated the naval district from the palace district. The guards on duty were already standing to attention well before they arrived. As they approached, the guards saluted and beckoned them through.


    The palace district wasn''t actually named for the royal palace at its heart, which was in a bailey of its own, but rather for the highly decorated homes of the Midiran nobility and royal court. Rowan''s jaw dropped at the sight. Every single mansion was a palace in its own right it seemed, with architecture to match. Not only that, but the walls were also works of art beyond comparison. Each mansion was a canvas that told a story for the ages in vibrant colour and masterful execution.


    Before long, they were finally at the gate leading into the final bailey and the palace which was no less impressive than the ones outside. However, unlike the lesser palaces, the royal palace took a much simpler approach to allow its beauty to shine. Instead of being painted like an elaborate mural, the palace was painted in a sunburst style, darker towards the bottom and becoming brighter and brighter as its towering spires touched the heavens.


    "Welcome home, Princess," Dralik boomed.


    "I can hardly believe it," Seres replied. "Well, umm, I guess now is the time to extend that welcome to you as well, Rowan."


    "It''s amazing. This is my first time seeing it so close."


    "I''m glad it doesn''t disappoint."


    "You can gawk later, lass. Queen Elarin awaits."


    With that, they were once again on the move into the palace proper. The interior glistened with marble and gold and the walls were lined with tapestries and murals that put the palaces outside to shame. The flag of Llen F?r with the flame sitting on a silver chain hung above the large, heavy doors to what Rowan assumed was the great hall.


    Instead of being taken to the great hall like Rowan expected, they went down a corridor to the left of the large doors towards a much smaller audience chamber. Inside, they were greeted by a Ferran woman with burnt orange hair touched with silver and a crown.


    The sight of her mother brought tears to Seres'' eyes.


    "Welcome home, my beloved Seres."


    *****


    Queen Elarin sat on a small, elaborately carved, wooden throne with a weary smile. Her golden eyes were dark and tired. Ignoring any sense of decorum, Seres ran into her mother''s arms and cried. Not sure of how she was supposed to act, Rowan just stood there awkwardly by Dralik''s side.


    After a moment, Queen Elarin turned her attention to Dralik and Rowan, though she still held Seres in a fierce embrace, as if she never intended to let her go ever again. "Thank you for bringing my daughter home, Captain Dralik," she said with a gratitude that knew no bounds.


    "I was just doing my duty, Your Majesty."


    "Come now, Dralik. There''s no need to be so formal."


    "Of course, Your Majesty. Though I must say that your thanks are largely misplaced in me. While it is true that my crew and I were able to bring Seres back, it is this young lass here that made it possible."


    Queen Elarin looked towards Rowan with a note of surprise. "And who is this?"


    Bowing awkwardly, Rowan answered, "My name is Rowan, Your Majesty. Rowan''efrii Alyris Naliir."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "She''s kept me safe this whole time. I wouldn''t be here if it wasn¡¯t for Rowan."


    "Truly?"


    "If the information I have gathered on the voyage here is anything to go by, she has done much more than that," Dralik answered.


    "In which case, I wish to formally extend an invitation to stay in the palace, Miss Naliir. You will be our honoured guest. In return, I only ask for an honest account of the past five years."


    "I can do that, Your Majesty," replied Rowan with a slight blush.


    "Queen Elarin is fine. Tell me, Miss Naliir, your name is familiar. Are you perhaps related to Rear Admiral Naliir and Hlii''h?ra, the Heartborne Songstress of the Crescent Isles?"


    Rowan recognised her mother''s name, but not the title associated with it. She tried to answer, only for the tears to start flowing. "Tyris is my brother and H-h?ra is m-my mother. Was my mother."


    "News of her passing reached the capital. We were devastated by her loss. You have my condolences. As for your brother, I will have word of your return sent to him."


    "Thank you, Queen Elarin."


    "With that said, you must be tired. You can give me your account later. Until then, you will be treated as a guest of the crown. I''ll have someone from my serving staff to assist you during your stay. If you need anything, feel free to ask them. As for your brother, I shall have word sent to him with due haste."


    "Thank you."


    *****


    Shortly after meeting the Queen, Rowan was being escorted to her new temporary quarters in the dusk wing of the palace by a human maid, roughly forty years of age. Her name was Avra and she was in charge of the serving staff that attended to guests in the palace, meaning she was giving Rowan her full attention.


    ¡°I have sent for a tailor and a dressmaker so that we can have some suitable attire made for you. Those rags simply will not do. They¡¯ll see you after you have bathed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Um, would you be able to send for a healer as well? I think I might need it.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Miss Rowan. I shall see about slotting that in between your bath and your appointment with the tailor.¡±


    The maid was extremely taciturn in the way she acted and the way she talked. It was rather fitting considering her position, but Rowan wasn¡¯t sure how to process it. She was reminded of Fein and the wardens, but in a non-threatening way. That¡¯s not to say that it was a comforting feeling, either. More accurately, she felt a weird limbo between unease and comfort. At the same time, she was scared that such feelings were driven by paranoia, whilst also knowing that such fear was paranoia in and of itself.


    ¡°Are you well, Miss Rowan?¡± asked Avra.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Rowan replied, realising that she was staring into space, ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Very well. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask. We are at your beck and call for the duration of your visit."


    "Thank you."


    "Now, your quarters in the Sunfall Apartments are just up ahead. I am sure they will be to your liking."


    When they arrived, Rowan''s jaw dropped. The rooms were lavish beyond belief, filled with sofas and divans covered in deep purple velvet which balanced nicely with the bright ambience of the room, painted by the gentle light of an evening sun. The decor spoke of the transition of day to night in a way that was striking, but not overbearing.


    "Wow!" Rowan said simply.


    Avra gave her a satisfied smile. "This is merely the parlour. Or should I say lounge? That is the more colloquial term, is it not?"


    "Maybe?" Rowan answered, having not really heard the term before. "I know what a solar, living room, drawing room, and parlour mean, but I don''t think I''ve ever heard someone say lounge before."


    "Strange. It is quite a common phrase here in the capital if the other staff are to be believed."


    "I''m not exactly from the capital," Rowan stated.


    "Yes, of course," Avra apologised. "Well, your chambers are right through here."


    Rowan had been provided with four well-sized rooms and access to a garden. As with the parlour, the rest of the Sunfall Apartments were decorated with the theme of evening in mind. Even the garden complimented the theme nicely with the vibrancy of evening roses, pansies, and dusk lilies.


    As for her rooms, she had a reading room equipped with several amenities for entertaining one''s self or a guest. The bedroom featured a bed that she swore was at least triple the size of her one back home, and it was unbelievably soft; Rowan practically sank into the mattress when she tried it. Right outside of the bedroom was an attached boudoir with a small circular platform towards one end and considerably more mirrors than Rowan felt was, strictly speaking, necessary.


    Last of all, was the equally obnoxious, private bathroom suite which was divided into three sections; a toilet room, a dressing room, and a wet room; all of which had proper plumbing. The bath was particularly impressive, being large enough to swim in. It was also already filled and steaming.


    "I''ll have some of my maids assist you with your bathing and grooming. We have medical ointments that will be beneficial to you as you soak so I shall send for those, as well. In the meantime, feel free to rest."


    Rowan nodded and sunk into one of the chairs in the reading room and almost fell asleep when the other maids arrived. Their arrival marked the start of a day of grooming. They started by cleaning Rowan to within an inch of her life. By the end of it, she swore that she would still be sparkling after an entire month. Then they trimmed, styled, and conditioned her hair before using a razor to remove what little body hair she had, leaving her skin as smooth as silk. At each step, they made sure she was happy to proceed, and while it might have seemed a little extreme, she was actually enjoying it.


    She was given a break from the intense makeover when the healer came to see her. After she gave him the rundown of what she had been through and the injuries she had sustained, the healer gave her a thorough examination.


    "I can hardly believe it," he said at the end of his examination.


    "Believe what?" Rowan asked anxiously.


    "Other than you being notably underweight, you are surprisingly healthy. Physically speaking, that is. I can detect no abnormalities in your bones or musculature past a few signs of prior fractures. There are also no clear hormonal abnormalities, though that is far from my specialty. I must say, I''m quite surprised by these results. Even for an Ardent, this is impressive."


    "Really?" replied Rowan with several notes of surprise, both at the assessment and at the healer''s own wonder.


    "Indeed. That isn''t to say there is nothing that needs to be done. You are far too light. Unhealthily so. I can help with that through a selection of medicines that interact with your metabolism to supplement your weight gain at a healthy rate. This isn¡¯t something we can rush, but it is important."


    "Understood."


    The healer prescribed Rowan a medicinal cocktail to help with her weight and the issues surrounding it. Then she was onto the tailor and dressmaker where she was made to stand for hours while she was measured and garments were adjusted. The clothes they provided her with were simple in nature. They were, after all, somewhat limited for time and had to make sure she at least had the beginnings of a wardrobe. Furthermore, they were both aware that Rowan would be gaining weight soon, which was rather limiting to them. Even so, they were also cut from incredibly expensive fabric; Rowan could tell just from how it felt on her skin.


    By the end of it, Rowan was provided with a light dinner before she collapsed into the bed.


    "This is far too soft," she muttered to herself as she drifted off to sleep.


    *****


    The next morning, Rowan was woken up by a knock on her bedroom door, only to find herself lying down on the hard floor with a pillow and wrapped in a blanket. She couldn¡¯t remember how she ended up on the floor but it was surprisingly more comfortable than the ridiculously soft bed.


    "Ahem."


    Avra was standing over her with a disapproving expression


    "W-w-what!" Rowan stammered. "Aren''t you supposed to wait until I say ''come in'' or something before you barge in?"


    "I gave you a chance to respond. When you did not, I deemed it necessary to wake you up directly."


    "Why?"


    "Because Her Majesty wishes to break fast with you," Avra answered. "As does the princess."


    "I''ll be there right away. Just let me get dressed first."


    "Of course. I''ll be waiting outside."


    Ten minutes later, Rowan was being escorted to the Royal apartments. In the interest of time and not much choice, she was wearing a long, maroon-coloured tunic with a gold trim belted at the waist, forest green leggings, and soft leather boots. She had also placed her hair in a loose ponytail after brushing out the kinks from a restless night.


    When they arrived, Avra announced Rowan to the Royal family. She saw Seres and Queen Elarin immediately. They weren¡¯t alone, however. Across from Seres, on the Queen''s right hand was an incredibly beautiful woman with brown hair with suntouched ears and piercing blue eyes. She wore a soft expression, but Rowan could see the remnants of grim determination on her face.


    From context, Rowan could tell that it was Seres'' older sister, Elia. On the other side of Princess Elia sat a much younger boy with fire-like hair that seemed to defy gravity. As with Princess Elia, it was obvious that he was Seres'' younger brother, Rikta. Unlike the rest of his family, who were keeping their tails low and out of the way, he had his on full display and it was as wild as his hair. It took Rowan by surprise, but his cavalier tail made her realise that all four royals were essentially wearing pyjamas.


    "Please, take a seat, Miss Rowan," said Queen Elarin, beckoning her to the seat next to Seres.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Rowan replied, giving the Queen an awkward cross between a bow and a curtsy.


    "You don''t need to be so formal in such settings, Miss Rowan. As I said yesterday, ''Queen Elarin'' is fine. The same goes for my children. Their names are a suitable mode of address here. If you must use honorifics, lord or lady should suffice."


    "Understood, Queen Elarin."


    Queen Elarin turned to Seres in response. "Dearest Seres, is your friend okay? She is a lot stiffer than you described last night."


    "I''m sure she''s just nervous, mother."


    "Understandable," sighed Queen Elarin as Rowan took her seat. "Anyway, you already know Seres, but that still leaves my other two children. This is my eldest daughter and heir, Elia. Next to her is my rascal of a son, Rikta. I swear my husband gave more than just his seed when Rikta was conceived."


    "Mother!" Seres exclaimed with a furious blush.


    "It''s merely an unfortunate observation, dear."


    Silence followed. Even Rowan could read between those lines. The late king passed away from illness not long after Prince Rikta was born.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you both," said Rowan with a slight bow of the head to Elia and Rikta, hoping to break up the silence.


    "If the reports are anything to go by," Elia responded, "the pleasure is ours."


    "Elia speaks truly," Queen Elarin added. "Which brings me to the primary reason I invited you here besides my daughter''s insistence. We received Captain Dralik''s report yesterday and Seres gave me her account of the events last night. All that remains is for you to give your own as best as you can."


    "I''ll try," Rowan replied hesitantly.


    In a comforting gesture that was impossible to miss, Seres placed her hand on Rowan¡¯s. "It''s okay; I''m here for you, Rowan."


    Grateful for Seres'' presence, Rowan took a deep breath and started her account. "It all began on the night of the eclipse five years ago¡­"


    She told the Queen everything. From her Awakening to the torture and branding. From Anri''s death to her bargain with Lord Fein to take on all of Seres'' suffering. From her oath of vengeance to the Goddess and their escape. Everything. And she let her emotions fill her every word, lending the account a visceral weight. Rikta had barely paid attention beyond the action, but Elia was furious and Queen Elarin wore a serious expression that showed her years.


    "Thank you, Miss Rowan," said Queen Elarin graciously. "Your account lines up with everything I was told yesterday and there was no deceit in your emotions."


    "That was never in doubt!" Seres objected.


    "It''s okay, Seres," said Rowan before turning back to the Queen. "How could you tell?"


    "Being an Empath is quite useful for a ruler so I trained with my Gift from a young age."


    "That makes sense," Rowan replied.


    "Now let us eat," Queen Elarin declared before glancing at Elia. "Some food will help with cooling down some of the more heated emotions that your account sparked."


    The gesture was subtle, but it didn''t take a genius to understand it. Whilst Elia had barely spoken the entire time, her emotions were clear as day and Rowan knew she had taken an active role in the crusade against the raiders.


    Before Elia could respond, however, Seres interjected, "That would be lovely," and right on cue, a team of servants entered with breakfast.


    The meal was a delicate affair of seasonal fruits and fine meats with freshly baked bread that was surprisingly sweet. It was nothing like what she would have eaten at home but it was still indescribably delicious, with an array of flavours that were undoubtedly enhanced by years of borderline starvation. Even so, it was still missing her mother''s touch. Rowan burst into tears as she was eating.


    "I''m sorry," she cried, "I didn''t mean to, it''s just¡­"


    "We understand," Queen Elarin replied.


    Then in an extremely unexpected gesture, Prince Rikta handed Rowan some of his bread. "You''re supposed to share with people that are crying. That''s what big sister Seres always said."


    In response, Rowan started laughing. She was still crying amongst the laughter, but her emotions were slightly brighter thanks to Prince Rikta''s earnest offering. "Thank you, Prince Rikta."


    The rest of breakfast passed without further incident, but Rowan''s emotions remained heightened for the duration. It wasn¡¯t until later when she and Seres were playing and chatting in the Sunfall Apartments that she started to calm down. At one point, they managed to rope some of the guards into a board game when Avra knocked on the parlour door.


    "Miss Rowan, your brother is here to see you."

 Chapter 21: Reunion

    Rowan''s heart was beating a thousand times a minute. She could hardly believe that Tyris was right there on the other side of the door. Part of her was scared. A large part. It was all so sudden. What happened to being given a chance to prepare? How had Tyris had the chance to prepare? Her thoughts were racing; a feeling she still wasn¡¯t used to.


    "Ow!"


    Something hit her on the forehead. It was sudden and instantly brought her back to the present. When she looked around to see what had happened, the culprit became immediately apparent. Seres was leaning over towards her with her arm stretched out in a prime flicking position.


    "Breath, Rowan," she said. "Come on. Deep breaths. You can do this."


    "I can do this!" Rowan replied before hyperventilating again.


    "Are there any bags nearby, Avra? Something impermeable would be ideal."


    "I shall look around immediately, Your Highness."


    "And apologise to Rear Admiral Naliir for the wait."


    "Of course."


    When Avra left to fulfil Seres'' order, she turned back to Rowan and took a seat beside her. "Come on Rowan. You''ve been through trials far beyond the ken of most mortals. It isn''t like you to fall at the first emotional hurdle. Embrace those feelings and greet your brother with everything you''ve got. You aren''t going to scare him away and I''ve seen worse."


    The entire time, Seres was rubbing Rowan''s back gently while she calmed down. It took her a good five minutes to fully recover from the panic, just in time for Avra to return. Her palms were still sweaty, but she was ready.


    "Thank you, Avra," she said, "I should be okay now. Could you send my brother in please?"


    "Right away, Mistress Rowan," replied Avra with a bow.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she returned with Tyris. He was really there; Rowan was seeing her brother for the first time in almost six years. Time had clearly left its mark on him. His ruddy hair was less vibrant and his face was serious and clearly scarred from battle. He also, somewhat paradoxically, felt taller. But deep down, Rowan could still see the same Tyris she had always known and he was crying.


    Meanwhile, Seres saw him for the naval veteran that he was in his extremely well-maintained officer''s uniform and with chiselled features. She also saw the undeniable familial Resonance between the two and it only made the strange Resonance of the Naliir family all the more apparent. It did not, however, explain why Rowan occasionally expressed the same familial Resonance with herself. The last thing that stood out to Seres was the long, flat case in his right hand with two large locks that was made all the more notable by the Resonance that was tangible even through the container.


    Across the room, Tyris looked at his sister for the first time in an eternity. She had grown to be beautiful like their mother. More so in fact, with hair that shone like truest crimson and eyes like gentle violets hiding a thirst for blood. He saw a strength in her that he couldn''t explain despite how small and frail she appeared. Beside her sat the second princess, the very reason that he had been called to war, just like Rowan was his reason for answering.


    Like Rowan, Princess Seres was also extremely small and frail, little more than skin and bones, but she was notably more filled out than Rowan. Looking at them side by side, even Tyris couldn''t deny that they had a strange resemblance that wasn''t quite familial, but something close. It reminded him of Tehri, the one member of his family that was still unaccounted for. Despite his best efforts to keep a strong face, he started crying. Readying himself for what came next, he placed the case he was holding down.


    "It''s good to see you, littlest Rowan," he said, greeting her through his tears.


    "Hi, Tyris," she replied, also crying, "I''m home."


    Then, after a slight push from Seres, she got up, and took two flighty steps forward before leaping into Tyris'' arms.


    He clung to her tightly, not wanting to let her go but also scared that she would break. Meanwhile, Seres just let the reunion play its course. After a while, when the two Naliir siblings had had their fill of tears and heartfelt comfort, Rowan released herself from her brother''s arms and took a step back.


    "We should probably take a seat," she said, motioning towards the soft chairs.


    "Yes, let''s," Tyris replied, before turning to Seres and bowing. "Forgive me for not introducing myself, Your Highness. I hope you understand that I have not seen my sister in a very long time and feared I never would. My name is Tyris Naliir, Rear Admiral of the Second Royal Strike Force Flotilla."


    "There is no need to apologise, Rear Admiral, nor to be so formal," replied Seres with a smile. "You are the brother of my hero so I can hardly ask you to address me as if I am leagues above you. Please, take a seat and have some tea.¡±


    "Thank you, Princess."


    "I cannae believe you''re actually here," said Rowan to Tyris after he took his seat.


    "Nor I you, dear sister. We thought you were lost to us."


    "What about Tehri? Is she safe?"


    "I was about to ask you the same thing," Tyris replied with some confusion.


    Rowan immediately gave him a concerned look that bordered on fear. "Why?" she asked.


    "Because I haven''t seen her since I visited for the Winter Solstice before the eclipse."


    The answer filled Rowan with terror. "B-b-but I saved her," she stammered through heavy eyes. "The raiders had taken us captive and they were going to kill Tehri. I killed them first. With Ardent ferocity, I slaughtered them like nothing else mattered. All to give Tehri the chance to escape. I saw her run away. I told her to find you or Da. She has to be alive. She has to be."


    "I''m sorry, Rowan. I haven''t seen her and as far as I''m aware, neither has Father."


    "I''m sure she''s out there, Rowan," Seres interjected. "There could be any number of reasons she didn''t find her way home. I''ll ask Mother if she can send people out to help find her."


    "Thank you, Seres," Rowan replied, shaking slightly from fear.


    "Yes, thank you," Tyris added.


    "Is Da okay?" Rowan asked her brother.


    "He''s managing," Tyris answered. "The years haven''t been kind to him and the loss of mother was harsher still. He was barely coherent when he told me what happened, but I''m sure he''ll be happy to see you. I wish I could say more than that, but I haven''t seen much of him since the attack."


    "I''ll do my best to see him soon."


    "Sorry that this reunion has been such a downer," Tyris apologised, "but, I do have some good news."


    "Oh?"


    "I got married last year."


    Rowan immediately brightened up at that. "Congratulations!" she exclaimed loudly. "Who¡¯s the lucky person?"


    "Me," Tyris answered with a straight face, making Seres laugh.


    "Stop that," Rowan complained to both her brother and her friend.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Sorry, but it''s true. I really am lucky beyond belief to have met her. She actually saved my life back during the crusade of the raiders. She''s a doctor you see and I got poisoned in one of the battles. It was through her healing touch that I was able to go on fighting and in time we soon grew close. I won¡¯t bore you with the details, but she gave me back my heart when I thought it was gone for good and now she is with our child. You''re going to be an aunt, Rowan."


    "Congratulations." This time it was Seres offering the congratulatory phrase as Rowan''s jaw had hit the proverbial floor in shock.


    "Her name is Talia and I''m sure you''d love her," Tyris continued. "I hope you can meet her soon."


    "We''d be honoured," Seres replied.


    "You too, Your Highness?" Tyris asked in surprise.


    "Of course. Rowan has been my friend, guardian, and sister for the past five years, so I''d like to be there for her in this joyous moment. If you would permit it, that is."


    "I see no reason to refuse you. Any friend of Rowan''s is welcome if she so wishes. Though, Rowan, if you do want to bring people in addition to the princess, I''d appreciate it if you let me know in advance so I can have food prepared."


    It took Seres nudging Rowan in the side to get her to answer. "Um, right. Yes. I''ll do that," she said with an awkward smile.


    "Was she like this when she was younger as well?" Seres asked.


    "All the time," Tyris answered. "Even back then, she was like a mini Ardent, both in terms of her size and her mercurial nature. And now she actually is a mini Ardent, though not quite as small as she was back then. What''s it like, Rowan? I''m not asking you to relive your Awakening, but I''m curious to know what it''s like now."


    "I don''t really know how to describe it other than everything is more intense. Kind of chaotic, like a storm. But even in all the chaos, there is a weird sense of clarity if you know where to look. Though, that is admittedly rather difficult at times. I''m stronger too. Even like this, I could probably beat you in an arm wrestle if my emotions were strong enough."


    "I''m not so sure," Tyris said, somewhat sceptically.


    "My money would be on Rowan," Seres opined.


    "It would depend on the intensity of my emotions at the time. It''s like the stronger they are, the stronger I am. But they also let me do weird things like create heat or even fire when I''m angry. When I''m scared, my senses go through the roof and there are times when my reaction speed becomes obscenely high. I''m still not sure what everything does and I''m far from being able to control it, but it is definitely something. I hope that is a good enough answer because I cannae really do any better right now."


    "That''s more than enough. I was mostly just curious."


    "Well, what about you?" Rowan asked. "What''s it like being a Rear Admiral?"


    "At the moment, it''s rather quiet. Ever since we dealt with the raiders, there hasn''t been much for the Strike Fleet to do other than assist the Scout and Aegis Fleets. Which is fine by me as it gives me a lot more time to spend with my wife. Even so, it is a massive responsibility, having so many ships and people under your command."


    "And I''m sure you are worthy of that responsibility, Master Tyris," responded Seres confidently.


    "Thank you, Princess. I wish I could ask more about what life has been like for the both of you, but I know it''s been nothing good and I don''t want to make you relive anything painful."


    "It wasn¡¯t all bad," Rowan responded. "I made some friends and super recently I met a really attractive Ferran lady called Alena and I suspect that she might have certain inclinations."


    "I don''t," Seres interjected.


    "Don''t what?" Rowan asked with some slight confusion.


    "Share your suspicions," answered Seres smugly before muttering something that Rowan didn''t quite catch.


    "What was that?"


    "Nothing."


    "Well, okay then," Rowan harrumphed. "Anyway, as I was saying, I met this really attractive lady. Though, if I''m being honest, all five of them were attractive in their own right."


    "That reminds me," Tyris interrupted, "Do you know what happened to Kyr or Kiriin?"


    Rowan''s face turned dark at the mention of her childhood friends. "Kyr was sold off to slavers right from the get-go; his potential was too low. As for Kiriin, they managed to break her. They used me to get to her and now she''s theirs."


    "I''m not sure I understand."


    "When we arrived in the caves where they held us prisoner, they carved brands into our backs so that they could control and manipulate us if we ever broke." To punctuate her explanation, Rowan turned around, unbelted her tunic, and pulled it over her shoulders to reveal the elaborate markings on her back.


    "I''m so sorry," Tyris apologised.


    "It''s okay," replied Rowan as she put her tunic back on and belted it back up. "I''m going to destroy the people that did this to us and then find a way to free Kiriin and everyone else."


    "Well, you have my support," said Tyris warmly.


    "And mine," Seres added.


    "Thanks."


    "With that said, I have something for you, Rowan. But first, I need your approval, Princess Seres, to present my sister with a weapon."


    "Why?" Seres asked.


    "Because Rowan does not have authorisation to wear or possess a weapon in the palace without a grant from a member of the royal family or the captain of the royal guard. Only the Queen can give Rowan permanent unfettered authorisation, but you can grant temporary approval as long as an Awakened Pair from the royal guard is here. They are waiting outside and possess the keys to this case. Do you consent to this?"


    "I do," Seres answered while Rowan squirmed about in anticipation.


    "In which case, Mistress Avra? Would you please be so kind as to summon the two gentlemen that are waiting patiently outside?"


    "Right away," Avra replied. A moment later she returned with two men wearing the black and silver uniforms of the royal guard, one accented in red and the other in blue. It was practically impossible to guess how old they were beyond significantly older than they looked.


    "Okay then," Tyris spoke up, "would you please confirm that you consent to me presenting Rowan with the weapon in this case, Your Highness?"


    "I do."


    "Excellent. Gentlemen! If you''d be so kind."


    In response to Seres'' consent and Tyris'' request, the two men each pulled out a key from inside of their coats and unlocked the case. With it open, Tyris reached inside and took hold of the sword that lay there. Then, in a resonant tone, he started speaking. "As promised on the eleventh anniversary of your birth, I come bearing the tears of our ancestors, so that you may use it with their blessing. Do you, Rowan''efrii Alyris Naliir, accept your birthright? Will you accept Elan Fiir?"


    "Aye! A thousand times over."


    "Then take it," Tyris said humbly while proffering the sheathed sword.


    It was exactly like Rowan remembered it, untouched by time. She took hold of Elan Fiir by the deep red leather scabbard which had been made from the scaled hide of an extinct magma-dwelling cousin of a Drakiir and decoratively plated with blackened star metal. Rowan''s other hand drifted down to the hilt which bore an elegant, almost swept guard made from a metal that was somewhat similar bronze, only more vibrant and glistening like crystal. Her hand sat nicely between the guard and the pommel with enough room to give her versatility of grip, but not so much to be impractical.


    Now feeling comfortable with the sword, she strengthened her hold of it and drew it slightly to examine the blade. The silvery crystal-like blade was made from a metal quite unlike any other she had ever seen in that it was slightly transparent. Stranger still was that the blade appeared to cause absolutely no refraction; any light that wasn''t absorbed just treated it like it wasn''t there. Then, not wanting to push her luck with the guards, she sheathed the sword.


    She would need to try the sword out in the field to get a proper feel for it, but it felt right. Unbelievably so. It was as if the burden she carried on her shoulders was gone. Or rather, it was now shared by countless people who were each giving her a small token of their strength. However, amongst all of the tiny stars, two together shone as brightly as the sun.


    Next to her, Seres saw it all. In Rowan''s hands was a true magnum opus of smithing. Even so, that could only do so much to impress her. What truly amazed Seres was how the sword Resonated. She saw over a hundred tiny voices in harmony that rose to a crescendo when Rowan took hold of the sword, each one improving on the last. And at the core of it all, two brilliant voices sang.


    Elan Fiir was Soulforged. Undoubtedly so. The two voices proved it, yet they also called everything Seres knew about Soulforging into question. To forge a Soul was to put a person''s very essence into an object, leaving nothing left to pass on to the other side. Such people sacrificed everything. But that wasn''t what Seres saw now. Instead, she saw two separate but incomplete essences that seemed to come together to form a gestalt, presumably allowing the rest to pass on. It should have been impossible.


    Or not yet observed. I''ll need to look into it. Maybe then I''ll¡­


    "I was thinking we could meet up again to see what you''re made of," Tyris said, speaking to Rowan while Seres remained deep in thought. "It will give you a chance to test out Elan Fiir as well."


    "If you think you can keep up," Rowan laughed.


    "I''m not a fool. You could outpace me any day of the week even if you are just skin and bones."


    "I''m working on that, but I can only gain so much weight in so little time."


    "I know. I''m just worrying about you. Needlessly most likely, but I''m not going to let this feeling go. It''s a reminder that you''re really back."


    "That''s probably not healthy."


    "Probably not. Anyway, I need to get going. I''d love to stay and talk more but Talia is waiting and I promised I''d bring her something exotic to eat."


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," Rowan smiled.


    "That you will," Tyris replied before turning to Seres. "And it has been an honour speaking to you, Princess. I hope to have the chance again in the future."


    Still deep in thought, Seres barely noticed, only just managing to nod in acknowledgement. Then Tyris bowed and took his leave. Once again, the two girls were alone. That is if you ignored the maid or the guards. It took some time for Rowan to regain Seres'' attention, but when she did, they spent the rest of the afternoon talking right up until their evening meal.

 Chapter 22: Elan Fiir

    Rowan stood in the training grounds, a gentle breeze caressing her face. She held Elan Fiir in her hands. It was an exhilarating feeling; difficult to describe. Stronger and more nimble. Weightier and more graceful. The Resonance of the sword rippled through every inch of her body.


    "It''s bizarre, isn''t it?" Tyris asked from where he was standing, just across from her near some training dummies. "Even with only the familial Resonance, I could still feel the latent power. You must be experiencing that tenfold; if not more."


    Rowan looked at Tyris with a pensive expression. "Maybe? It''s kind of like an extension of myself? Or maybe I''m an extension of it?"


    "Well, pondering on the matter isn''t going to answer your questions. Let me move out of the way and you can try out some practice swings. I want to make sure you still have proper form after all these years."


    Rowan grimaced at that last sentence. She had forgotten how strict and proper Tyris was with martial skills and she hadn''t exactly prioritised conventional techniques over the past five years. There wasn¡¯t much she could do about it, however. And realistically, the forms that Tyris had taught her were designed with normal people in mind. Surely Ardents and Stoics would fight differently?


    She looked around, hoping that someone would answer her silent question. Instead, she was treated to the sound of sparring and combat drills. Rowan didn''t recognise any of the other people training; they were all from the myriad armed forces and were very much focused on looking prim and proper for their audience.


    On the edge of the training grounds, Seres, the prodigal princess, sat with the Awakened Pair from yesterday standing at her flanks. It was clear which one was which from the way they stood, even at a distance. The Stoic of the two was standing to attention with his bow strung and ready for action while the Ardent leaned casually on his spear. They were there to observe Rowan to ensure that she wasn''t dangerous whilst keeping Seres safe. They also made Rowan feel very nervous, as if she wasn¡¯t yet fully trusted. It was a painful feeling and even made her a little bit angry.


    "It''s just a precaution," she mumbled to herself as she got into position.


    She kept a low guard with a light grip while holding her left hand back far enough to be out of the way but forward enough to be useful in its own right. Then in one graceful movement, she twisted the sword and cut upwards before bringing it straight back down. It was a bizarre feeling, as if she was swinging with the strength and mass of two people. In that moment, she felt a familiar touch guiding her hand amongst a sea of tears.


    Then it was over, and the sensation eased, leaving Rowan somewhat confused as it seemed like she had missed what should have been a near-perfect cut. There had been very little in the way of noticeable resistance as she swung. Even Tyris looked like he wasn''t quite sure what had just happened.


    Doubting herself, she poked the dummy inquisitively. In response to her touch, it collapsed, thrice in twain.


    Tyris looked at Rowan, wide-eyed as she staggered back in shock. "Did I really just do that?" she asked.


    "You were amazing," Tyris replied. "Well, the results suggest you were. It all happened too fast for me to follow. How did it feel?"


    "Heavy? No, that isn''t the right word. Massive, perhaps? Yeah, that works. It was like I was swinging something as massive as a person but as light as a sword. I also felt more than twice as strong and you already saw how fast I was."


    "Are you sure that''s what you felt?" Tyris asked quizzically.


    "As sure as sure can be. Why?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Rowan looked at her brother with no small degree of doubt before turning to the princess and calling out to her. "Did you see that, Seres?" she shouted.


    "I did," Seres called back. "Keep up the great work, Rowan."


    "This is just the beginning."


    The exchange caught the attention of the group of soldiers who had been sparring with the hope of impressing Seres. They didn¡¯t do anything overly overt to show their frustration at being overshadowed by a diminutive stranger, but they did keep an eye on her while they continued to train.


    Too exhilarated to feel their baleful gaze, Rowan turned back to look at her brother expectantly. "So, what''s next?" she asked.


    "Good question. Well, I don''t think that we''ll make much progress with the testing dummies; you''ve already proven that you''re more than a match for them. How about this? Stand in the ring over there and show me what you''ve got."


    "Any particular forms?" Rowan asked.


    "No," Tyris replied quickly. "I want to see you as you are now as opposed to the adolescent you that I taught. As much as I wish it were so, you are not that girl anymore and I want to know how you''ve changed."


    "Okay¡­" Rowan responded hesitantly. It felt uncharacteristic of Tyris and she didn''t like how it brought attention to the distance of time between them. Even though she knew that he wanted to close that gap as much as she did, it still hurt. Even so, she also knew that this was an opportunity to speak with more than just words. In the ring, she had a chance to paint a picture of her experiences.


    The ring was a simple design, delineated by a raised earthen border painted a deep, slightly luminescent blue. It contrasted well with the light dirt floor and any potential blood from sparring accidents. Granted, that last part was largely conjecture as the ring was free from any and all blood, much to Rowan¡¯s surprise. She was far too used to the bloody arena in the caves. The lack of blood was a larger comfort than Rowan expected as it chased away the slight anxiety as she stood in the ring.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Taking a few breaths to ready herself, Rowan adjusted her grip and let her feelings guide her. Instead of taking a standard guard, she adopted a stance somewhere between the starting position of a dance and an open guard. She felt more limber than ever as if a monolithic burden had been vanquished. It was an exhilarating feeling, one of trust and faith. And then she remembered. She remembered every fight she had been in from the caves to Bragi''s fall to the snowball fight all those winters ago. She remembered the night her mother died. She remembered how her mother fought; how she danced. She remembered her mother. A single tear hit the ground and the song began.


    Rowan danced and fought with every last memory, guided by her emotions. In her heart, she found strength. In the depths of her soul, she found harmony amid the chaos of everything. She danced with a radiant desire that touched the hearts of everyone that watched as Elan Fiir whistled a song of hope that shined brighter than the sun.


    With the light, came the darkness of hate that brought retributive condemnation to the eidetic phantoms that would bring her pain. But even in the darkest shadow, the way can be lit by a sword engulfed in the flames of anger. However, treading such a path requires love to shield against the darkness and courage to face the dangers. Rowan''s heart cried out as all of her emotions permeated every fibre of her being.


    She lost herself in the dance. With each movement, she sensed everything and nothing. With every step, she found grace beyond reason; fear and serenity acting in oxymoronic unity. She left no openings as she swept from phantom to phantom, cutting each one down with great and terrible beauty.


    When her dance came to a close, she was breathing heavily. Her battle was over, she had conquered her phantoms and won their hearts. To call it a flawless performance would be disingenuous as that would suggest that there was something to compare it to. In truth, it was a one-of-a-kind performance, an immortal moment known only to those who bore it witness.


    Rowan knew that she would never again be able to replicate it, especially as she wasn''t even sure exactly what had happened. It was all in the moment. Even capturing the feeling would be difficult beyond imagining. One aspect she would never forget, however, was her mother''s presence. It was with her the entire time and remained even now.


    Rowan wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed and she hadn''t noticed the exceptionally large audience that she had managed to acquire; she was focused only on her brother and Seres. She didn¡¯t have the energy to do much more than that. She smiled at them and hit the floor.


    "It''s okay, Rowan, you can sleep now."


    The last thing Rowan heard before she passed out was her mother''s voice.


    *****


    Rowan woke up in the overly soft bed in her quarters to an extremely unexpected visitor. Queen Elarin sat in a chair across from her, accompanied by a maid and two guards, both female.


    "I see you are finally awake," said Queen Elarin as Rowan clambered up and shyly brought the blanket around herself.


    "Y-your Majesty!"


    "Indeed. You gave Seres and your brother significant cause for alarm when you collapsed."


    "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t need to apologise," said Elarin, shaking her head. "It was clear that you were just exhausted. I must say it was a truly impressive performance?"


    "You saw it?" Rowan asked with considerable surprise.


    "The latter half, yes," the Queen replied. "From what I''m told, the runner that informed me of the performance was sent around ten minutes in."


    Rowan gave her a look of shock. "Ten minutes?"


    "Indeed. And I was present for the last twenty or so."


    "No wonder I was so exhausted!"


    "Do you think your strength has returned?" Queen Elarin asked.


    "I guess? That is to say, I feel more awake, Your Majesty."


    "Excellent. With the aid of our healers and chefs, you''ll make a full recovery. For now, let''s start with some water." With that, Queen Elarin motioned to her maid to pour Rowan a glass.


    Rowan accepted the glass with a smile. "Thank you, Queen Elarin."


    Queen Elarin looked at her with a smile of her own. "It is the least we can do, Rowan. I saw the truth of your emotions in that performance. Even at a distance it was vivid beyond compare, visceral even and Seres saw far more than just emotion. In her own words, the Resonance was thick enough to be tangible and painted a song of experiences like a beautifully awful cacophony."


    "That''s¡­" Rowan wasn¡¯t really sure how she was supposed to respond to that. "Where is Seres?"


    "In the reading room with your brother. It was almost impossible to get her to leave your side. She was never like this as a child. Not exactly, at least. You really made an impression on her."


    "I just did what I could," said Rowan, shaking her head. "She did much more for me."


    "I''m sure she would say the same about you. I, for one, believe that you benefitted each other pretty much equally. If anything, you both formed a gestalt of mutual aid."


    "You really think so?" Rowan asked with a pleading look in her eyes.


    "You have my word as Queen."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Think nothing of it."


    "I think that''d be impossible," Rowan sighed.


    "Such a dramatic sigh," Elarin laughed. "Unfortunately, the time has come for me to take my leave. However, before I go, I have one last thing to say."


    "Yes?"


    "In five days time, there will be a ball to celebrate Seres'' return and honour you and your friends who made it happen as well as all those who have suffered because of the foul operation you fell victim to. I intend to show my gratitude in full and will greatly appreciate it if you would attend as a guest of honour. Your friends have already been invited."


    "Yes, of course. It''ll be a massive honour to accept. That was probably a redundant comment considering the position. There is something I must ask though."


    "Go ahead."


    "My friend, Amran. His ankle was injured in the escape. Is he okay?"


    "He should be. I sent our best healers to see him after Seres told me about the escape. They had to remove the foot, but he has been provided with a prosthetic and a more functional one is being crafted as we speak."


    The news filled Rowan with joy and sadness as well as a little bit of guilt. On the one hand, Amran was in good hands, but he had lost a foot because of her. She gave Queen Elarin a sad little smile. "Thank you, Your Majesty," she said, "I won''t keep you any longer."


    "Shall I send in Seres and your brother? I''m sure they''d like to speak to you."


    "Please."


    With that, Queen Elarin took her leave with the maid and guards in tow. Meanwhile, Rowan readied herself for the conversation that was bound to follow with Seres and her brother.

 Chapter 23: Soulforged

    In the brief moments when Rowan was alone, she realised that she still wasn¡¯t dressed. This left her with the highly awkward conundrum of whether or not she should rush to get dressed. In the end, she decided against it as she was convinced that her brother and Seres would walk in while she was half-naked, or even completely naked, if she was unlucky. Instead, she stayed wrapped in the blanket that had kept her modest in front of the Queen.


    As if to spite her decision, her brother and Seres took their sweet time. Every agonising second that she waited felt like a never-ending minute that begged Rowan to expose herself. She persevered for five whole minutes when the door finally opened. Just in time, as well, as she was on the verge of breaking and neither of them knocked. They did, however, make up for it by presenting her with breakfast.


    ¡°Some eggs and honey roast gammon with a couple of broiled fried tomatoes for my dear sister,¡± Tyris announced as he sauntered in with a tray, closely followed by Seres.


    ¡°Along with some pastries, jam, and clotted cream,¡± Seres added with a tray of her own.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t really necessary,¡± Rowan stammered.


    ¡°It really is,¡± Seres replied. ¡°I¡¯m not about to have you collapsing on me again.¡±


    ¡°Now hurry and eat,¡± Tyris chided.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Rowan harrumphed with a roll of her eyes as she started to dig in. ¡°Am I really supposed to finish this?¡±


    ¡°Doctor¡¯s orders,¡± Tyris replied.


    ¡°And mine,¡± Seres added. ¡°The crown demands it.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t realise that the crown was so demanding,¡± said Rowan with a slight smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for scaring me,¡± Seres sniffled in response.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°But only if you finish enough of your meal.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Tyris interrupted before Rowan could respond, ¡°I never believed that I would see a member of the royal family in such casual conversation.¡±


    ¡°Well, consider yourself privileged,¡± said Rowan a little too quickly as she started coughing on a piece of gammon.


    ¡°Here,¡± said Seres whilst handing Rowan a glass of water, ¡°drink this.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Rowan replied as her coughing fit started to ease up.


    ¡°I swear you are trying to give us a heart attack,¡± Tyris laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± Rowan objected.


    ¡°Oh, but it is, dear sister.¡±


    Seres gave him a look in response. ¡°I¡¯m not laughing,¡± she said.


    ¡°It seems like I have at least one ally in these trying times,¡± sighed Rowan dramatically.


    ¡°And I appear to be outnumbered. Moving swiftly on.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The conversation was nearing a dead end so I thought we could just move on.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just run away from the conversation,¡± Rowan objected.


    ¡°There was nothing to run away from and we didn¡¯t just come here to give you breakfast and see how you were doing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Seres exclaimed. ¡°We wanted to talk about your performance. I have so many questions.¡±


    ¡°As do I,¡± Tyris added.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how well I¡¯ll be able to answer; I was in some sort of trance.¡±


    ¡°About that.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It was unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen before.¡±


    ¡°And probably unlike anything you will ever see again,¡± replied Rowan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Seres interjected, ¡°the Resonance from that performance was out of this world.¡±


    ¡°Your mother said something to that effect. What was it like?¡±


    ¡°Incredible,¡± Tyris answered while Seres said, ¡°Breathtaking.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You managed to move and dance with untold martial grace for the better part of an hour¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ whilst harmonising every single emotion that you could draw upon.¡±


    ¡°When you say it like that...¡±


    Hearing what they both had to say, Rowan knew it was true. Even if she couldn¡¯t remember exactly what had happened, it was the only thing that could explain what she felt at the time. Which is to say, everything. It was also a solid answer for why she had collapsed and why her body ached so much. The more she thought about it, the more it both terrified her and filled her with wonder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to try that again,¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wasn¡¯t planning on asking you to,¡± Tyris replied.


    ¡°Nor I,¡± said Seres.


    ¡°We know that you probably don¡¯t remember the details, but what did it feel like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Rowan answered and she really wasn¡¯t. Even from what she could recall, it had felt like every single experience and emotion had flashed into her very being to fuel the dance. Part of her was scared that she had consumed everything. However, the deeper she looked, the more apparent their lingering presence became. That was a small token of relief, but it was not enough to fully quash her nerves. She didn¡¯t want to forget and, even with the memories being fresh in her mind, she feared they would vanish in an instant.


    Upon seeing that she was struggling, Seres gave Rowan a smile. ¡°Take your time, Rowan. There¡¯s no need to rush. Maybe eat some more while you think.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Rowan replied, taking a bite out of the pastry. After a few moments of eating and collecting her thoughts in the comforting presence of Seres and her brother, she started speaking again. ¡°A lot happened. It was all so overwhelming. But at the time, I wasn¡¯t really processing it. Not consciously, that is. At the same time, it feels like all my feelings at the time were emblazoned onto my soul or something. The only other thing I can say is that I let instinct and Elan Fiir guide me. Whatever it was that I did, the way I moved, it was how I was meant to move. I don¡¯t know why, but it felt right.¡±


    ¡°Did you feel another presence there with you?¡± asked Seres out of the blue.


    ¡°A what now?¡± Rowan replied.


    ¡°A presence,¡± answered Seres simply.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± said Rowan with a slight frown on her face.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the relevance of the question is, Your Highness?¡± said Tyris, interrupting Seres.


    ¡°Stop talking and let me think,¡± Rowan complained. ¡°Just before I passed out, I think I heard my Ma¡¯s voice.¡±


    Tyris gave her a questioning look while Seres took it in her stride. After a moment, she started speaking. ¡°I want you to listen to me, Rowan. And you, Tyris. This might be very important.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that your mother may be Soulforged with Elan Fiir.¡±


    The two Naliir siblings looked at Seres and replied in unison. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°When you first touched the sword, Rowan, I saw the myriad ways it Resonated with you. The smaller Resonances were easy to explain considering what you have told me about the sword; they were the remnants of your ancestors whose ¡®tears¡¯ were forged into the blade. However, I also saw two much larger Resonances amongst the sea of smaller ones. Alone, neither one of them would make for a Soulforged weapon, but together they harmonise to form a gestalt that is capable of the feat. I don¡¯t know how but that is the only explanation that I can think of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow,¡± Rowan interjected.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing my best to explain. Let¡¯s see. So Soulforging binds a person¡¯s soul to an object and imbues it with their essence and in some cases, their legend. That is to say that a person¡¯s essence is shaped both by the individual and the perceptions of those around them. This lets the object and the user draw on that person¡¯s essence. You told Tyris that Elan Fiir felt heavier or more massive when you were swinging it, right?¡±


    Rowan nodded in response.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m guessing that was because you were subconsciously channelling your mother¡¯s weight or something and adding it to either yourself or the sword. You were probably doing the same with her strength and speed to some extent.¡±


    ¡°And the dancing?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°In part.¡±


    Rowan gave Seres a sad look. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t really me then, was it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°You may as well have.¡±


    ¡°Stop, Rowan, and just listen to what I still have to say. The dead cannot override the living. If that dance had none of you in it, it would have been a mess. The skills of another can only add to our own and guide us. Plus, I¡¯ve seen you fight and I could see it all in the way you moved. I firmly believe that that dance was the combination of your own experience and those that you were able to draw on and that is no small feat.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°The princess is right, Rowan. Back when she was alive, I never once saw Mother move anything like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a small comfort, I guess. But there is still one last matter that pains me.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Seres prompted.


    ¡°If it really is Ma, then that means she won¡¯t ever be able to truly pass on, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Seres answered. ¡°Remember what I said about neither of the Resonances being enough? That means that somehow, neither one was a complete essence so it''s possible that the remaining essence is enough to let what¡¯s left of her soul materialise on the other side."


    Rowan looked at her doubtfully. "You don''t seem so sure¡­"


    "Well, this isn¡¯t exactly a case with much in the way of precedence and I''ve not really had the chance to study Resonance these past few years apart from what they wanted me to know," said Seres with some bite.


    "Sorry," said Rowan with a downcast look.


    "No, sorry, I shouldn''t have responded like that. I know this is a lot to take in and it''s pretty much all conjecture."


    "It will take more research," Tyris mused.


    "That''s a rather matter-of-fact way of looking at it," said Rowan, trying to hide the notes of bitterness in her voice.


    "It''s the only way to get answers."


    "He''s right, unfortunately, and you are the only one that can really do it. I''ll do what I can to help but I''ll need to learn more."


    "Thank you."


    "On that note, however, I''m still not sure how you heard your mother''s voice. The only people able to communicate with the other side outside of an eclipse are those with the Gift of the Spirit."


    "But you said that she isn''t on the other side," Rowan countered.


    Tyris shook his head. "It''s effectively the same thing," he rebutted.


    "There must be another bridge. Maybe the essence had the Gift?" pondered Seres.


    "Hang on a second!" Rowan exclaimed suddenly, a light shining in her eyes.


    "What is it, Rowan?" Tyris asked


    "I think I know who the other person is!"


    "Oh?"


    "Rina!"


    "That''s impossible," replied Tyris with furrowed brows.


    "Who¡¯s Rina?" Seres asked.


    "My sister!"


    "I thought your sister was called Tehri?"


    "Well yeah, obviously. But I''m talking about my other sister."


    Rowan had said it as if it was a known fact which only made Seres more confused. "Other sister?" she asked.


    "Yeah!"


    "Rowan had a twin sister," Tyris explained. "Unfortunately, due to some peculiarities with our family, Rina passed away at only a few months old."


    "Okay, that answers one of my questions. As for the other; why do you think she is the other essence?"


    "Because I''ve spoken to her."


    "Excuse me?" said Tyris and Seres in unerring unison.


    "Well, it wasn¡¯t speaking exactly, but after I Awakened, she would occasionally speak to me when my emotions were really heightened but not so heightened that everything she said was practically landing on deaf ears. She said that she wasn''t complete and that''s why it was difficult for her to talk to me. And apparently, I''m really bad at listening to within my soul so she kinda had to shout to get through to me at times."


    "That does explain why it sometimes looked like you were related to yourself," Seres remarked.


    "And I still don''t understand a thing," added Tyris with a shake of his head.


    "Well, you don''t need to understand," said Rowan with a pointed look before turning to Seres. "What do you mean I looked like I was related to myself?"


    "Relational Resonance is aways super obvious, especially when it''s a blood relation or achieved through a blood tie ritual."


    "A what now?"


    "It''s what people do when they get married or adopt."


    "Makes sense."


    "It doesn''t do much beyond facilitating familial bonds but it is visible if you know what to look for."


    "And have the requisite eyes for seeing Resonance. The Mark of the Goddess isn''t exactly common, Seres."


    "I didn''t mean it like that, silly."


    "Well, that''s new," Tyris remarked.


    "Shut up, Tyris!"


    "I''m just saying that this is a surprisingly familial relationship."


    "Don''t mind her, Tyris. You''re not entirely wrong either; Rowan has been like a sister to me over the past five years."


    "It was the least I could do."


    "What she means is that she needed it, too."


    Seres was right about that; Rowan wouldn''t have survived long without familial bonds. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like she and Seres were one step away from a blood tie.


    "Well, that''s good," Tyris smiled. "However, I think we''ve meandered quite a bit with this conversation so it might be an idea to return to the topic at hand."


    "Aye, that we should," said Rowan in response. "What were we talking about again?"


    "Elan Fiir," Seres answered.


    "Oh yeah. What about it?"


    "Well, I think we covered some of the stranger aspects of what you went through but it might be an idea to start from the beginning."


    "Like with the sword cut against that dummy?"


    "Exactly. What amazed me with that was the speed, precision, and power, but not the end result."


    "Why is that?"


    "Well in the hands of a Naliir, Elan Fiir is an extremely sharp sword."


    "Sharp enough to cut metal?"


    "Sharp enough, but not necessarily hard enough, so it depends on the metal."


    "Steel?" suggested Rowan with an optimistic smile.


    Tyrie laughed in response. "If the steel is softer than average or of particularly poor quality then Elan Fiir should be able to cut through it, at least in theory, but that¡¯s a very big if. Certainly, not one I¡¯d want to rely on in a battle.¡±


    Rowan looked down with disappointment at Tyris'' admissions.


    "Let me explain," Tyris added with the hope of covering his ass. "While the cutting power of Elan Fiir is superior to that of a steel blade with the same dimensions, the difference is more akin to that between a high-quality blade steel and a lower quality steel than say, steel and bronze. Granted, it has an incredibly fine edge and rarely needs honing if ever, and it also has a rather unique property that makes cutting the things that it can cut that much easier."


    "Oh?"


    "The blade has a variable friction coefficient so when you cut into something it glides right through it."


    "As if there was nothing there?"


    "Exactly."


    "Wow!" remarked Seres. "When you add everything together, it sounds like it''s right out of a story."


    "You can say that again," Rowan laughed.


    "The story of it being forged is a legend in our family," Tyris explained.


    "I''d love to hear it sometime," said Seres with a slight smile.


    "I''ll tell it to you some other time," Rowan promised. "Was there anything else that I should know about Elan Fiir or my performance?"


    "Well, you don''t need to worry about people stealing it and using it against you," Tyris answered. "It may as well be a rather light blunt object when used by someone outside of the family. It also won¡¯t cut you accidentally."


    "That''s useful."


    "There was one other thing," Seres added. "During the performance, the sword may have ignited."


    "Ignited?"


    "I think it might serve as a conduit for your powers. A medium that you can channel them through. Though, I''m guessing that not every emotion will have an effect that translates well. Oh gods, the idea of getting the impression that your sword is blushing at me is mortifying. Please keep it out of sight when Lady Alena is in the room."


    "Seres!" Rowan exclaimed, "My brother is right there."


    "Should I list the other people that you have the hots for then? Or maybe only the ones that might reciprocate?"


    No words came from Rowan''s crimson face. Instead, she dove into her covers and refused to move.


    "I think that¡¯s our cue to leave," Tyris remarked, trying to stifle his laughter.


    "And here I was thinking that some embarrassment would do her good."


    "I''m sure it will. In which case, maybe I should tell you some stories from her childhood."


    "I think I''d like that."


    The only response from Rowan came in the form of highly muffled thumping that had little impact against the soft mattress.


    "Well, let''s start with the legendary quest that Rowan went on with her two friends in search of a great prize¡­"


    This time Rowan threw off the covers and screamed, "Get out!" in crimson embarrassment. Seres and her brother were all too happy to oblige, confident that their work had been done. The purpose of the work was a mystery to Rowan, but their smug expressions drove her crazy.


    *****


    The next couple of days were spent following a doctor-regimented plan to help get her ready for the ball. It was essential that she gained a little more weight and had enough stamina to last her through the night. Neither were going to be easy tasks to accomplish, especially in such a small time frame, but Seres had been adamant. However, in a show of solidarity, Seres was going through the same treatment.


    Overall, the process left a lot to be desired, especially when it came to meals as they were the linchpin that held everything together. They were dense in nutritional value and enriched with ingredients that manipulated the metabolism in bizarre ways. Unfortunately, a lot of it tasted extremely unpleasant, which put a significant dampener on the more appealing dishes. Rowan likened the worst of it to an over-ripe sourgrape mixed with highly pungent blood cheese and fermented Drakiir liver.


    "No wonder this isn''t marketed as a quick weight fix," Rowan groaned after one such meal.


    "I''m pretty sure I can feel my body digesting the food and distributing me."


    "You''re telling me! My boobs feel like they''ve doubled in size!"


    "That isn''t exactly an impressive feat," replied Seres in a mock tone.


    Rowan immediately gave her a look. "Wow, rude!"


    After a second or two of them staring at each other, they burst into laughter.


    When they calmed down, Rowan took on a more serious tone. "We must have gained a stone between us."


    "Probably. I''m just glad we don''t need to do this tomorrow."


    "Well, we still have the Muscular Resonance Therapy later."


    "And dance lessons after that. I know your mother taught you some ballroom dances but neither of us have really had the chance to practise any of that."


    "Don''t remind me," sighed Rowan.


    "And after our baths, we need to get measured and fitted for our dresses."


    "Do we really need to stand around for hours in our underwear for that?"


    "Stop complaining. The dressmakers are already working overtime to make sure we are ready so we can at least give them the courtesy of putting up with the discomfort while they work their magic."


    "Fine," Rowan huffed with a roll of her eyes. "At least, we''ll get some nice clothes from it."


    "That we will," Seres smiled. "Though I think it will take more than a few hours to get a reasonably sized wardrobe."


    "At least, we actually have some variety now."


    "True."


    The rest of their day continued much as they had discussed and they were finally free from their trials and tribulations. Rowan fell into a deep sleep that night; one filled with extremely vivid dreams. She dreamt of being reunited with Tehri. It was a happy dream filled with far too many flowers. Part of her felt that it was almost depressingly idyllic. And that was all ignoring the mind''s interpretation of a grown-up version of Tehri.


    With absolutely no reference for how she might have changed, her mind created an uncanny fusion of herself and Tehri scaled up to the right height without a sense for proper relative proportions. What made it worse is that Rowan could still recognise it as Tehri. She also knew how much it would offend Tehri''s artistic sensibilities; it was already offending Rowan''s and she was the wrong kind of artist.


    She also went through several dream sequences where she alternated between captivity and enacting her vengeance on faceless men and women in regal clothing. For every lord she disemboweled, she was back in the torture room. For every lady she cut down, she re-lived Anri''s final moments. Then it all came to a head as the events started to coalesce and happen simultaneously while still being paradoxically distinct.


    Once again, her dreams shifted; this time to a brighter and notably more imminent future. She stood in the middle of an impossibly large ballroom wearing an incredibly beautiful and impractical dress that may have weighed as much as she did. She danced what felt like overly stuffy and formal court dances that were strangely nothing like any of the ones that she had ever learned. Instead, they felt considerably like the dances from some of the stories she had read when she was younger where the author didn''t really know how to describe a dance properly and instead just explained the steps.


    Feeling overly restricted by the formality, Rowan ripped off her dress to reveal something much more sensible and embraced the freedom to move as she so desired. With each passing moment, she pulled someone new into her rhythm. By the end of it, she was doing much, much more than just dancing. That is to say that she was dancing in the sheets. Her partner kept changing and on occasion she found herself experimenting with multiple partners at the same time. She explored their bodies and they explored hers. Intimately.


    As the dream edged towards the peak, Rowan woke up.

 Chapter 24: The Blush of Dawn

    The touch of crimson settled on Rowan''s cheeks as a euphoric tingling rushed through her body, jolting her awake. She settled back down into the plump mattress that had been struggling to lull her to sleep since she had arrived. Last night, it had finally succeeded in bringing her comfort. Unfortunately, that comfort was now marred by a slight damp feeling between her legs. Rowan looked at the glistening wetness of her fingers and sighed.


    She had found the partner in crime to her dream and she wasn¡¯t sure how she was supposed to proceed. Cleaning up after herself wasn''t exactly an option and even if it was, she wouldn''t know where to begin. At the same time, broaching the subjects to the maids wasn''t exactly an easy ask either. What was she supposed to say?


    Rowan threw off the covers in frustration and shuffled out of bed. It was a surprisingly difficult challenge due to the softness of the mattress but she managed. Now free, Rowan tried coming up with some ideas of what to say while offering them up to her highly judgmental reflection.


    "Hey, Avra, I just masturbated! Could you get someone to change my sheets, please?" That was her third attempt and she couldn¡¯t help but cringe. Even just saying it to herself sounded ridiculous. "I mean, it''s a totally normal thing, isn''t it?" she mumbled to herself. "I''m sure most of them have done it at least once and it''s not like I had sex. That''d be a much bigger mess. Maybe I''m overthinking this and dinnae need to say a thing? But what if they gossip?"


    Rowan needed to clear her head and get away from the scene of the crime before anyone realised she was awake. It wasn¡¯t that she felt like she had done anything wrong, she was just extremely embarrassed and it would be clear to anyone who saw her. Seeing her might not even be necessary for people to feel her embarrassment; Projection was just one of those abilities she hadn''t learned to control; that''s why she needed to clear her head.


    Unfortunately, an army of vigilant servants stood between her and her non-existent destination.


    "I should probably have one of those," she muttered quietly to herself.


    That was the first step and it was a rather essential one. Unfortunately, her options were rather limited on account of not really knowing what there was to do or see around the palace. Then she realised there was a place that she had been neglecting on account of time that would be perfect for the task at hand; somewhere that could guide her emotions away from embarrassment. There were other, almost perfect locations, but they would need to wait.


    Sorry, Amran.


    For now, however, she had her destination; the Royal Gardens awaited her arrival. Before she could leave, however, there was still one thing she needed to do that could put her entire operation in jeopardy; bathing. Unfortunately, it was very much a requirement, given the fact that she was still a wet sticky mess.


    Before she took her dip into the large bath, Rowan readied herself some casual clothes in the form of a burgundy tunic with a gold trim and midnight blue leggings. She also made sure to set aside the badge that marked her as a guest of the crown as a just in case.


    She didn¡¯t dwell in the water for long. Her embarrassment had started to die down, but she was set on not alerting anyone for the time being. It was actually nice to have time to herself. Occasionally, that is. Too much time alone is an isolationist hell that Rowan wouldn''t wish on anyone who struggled with loneliness. It''s just that being around people can be its own form of draining or terrifying hell due to the sheer weight and magnitude of people''s emotions.


    Rowan''s own were already enough for a small army so some momentary respite from everyone else sometimes gave her the chance to centre herself. It also gave her the chance to vent any excess emotions without anyone seeing. That was her hope at least; she hadn''t had much opportunity to be alone and free over the past five years after all.


    Once she was ready, Rowan enacted her escape plan which, in a mirror of her destination, started in her own private garden. It was an enclosed space to offer some open luxury without sacrificing the palace''s defences. However, such defences were designed to keep people out, not in, especially a determined Ardent. Furthermore, the enclosed nature of the garden meant that Rowan also had access to the upper levels. All she needed was an open window and zero witnesses. It was a rather fun challenge despite stealth not exactly being her forte.


    Somewhat surprisingly, the open window came without much difficulty. In fact, Rowan had several to choose from. Of course that introduced its own suite of problems, which became very apparent with the first window she tried. In hindsight, the evidence all pointed towards trying any of the windows besides that one, but the moans fell on deaf ears as she climbed the large cherry tree that had made the choice for her. As she pulled herself up on the window sill, she discovered a young man enthusiastically thrusting into one of the maids against the far wall. At least, Rowan guessed that she was a maid by the hastily removed uniform that still clung to her body.


    Rowan found herself entranced by the rhythmic measure of the man''s hips and the way he passionately kissed the woman''s neck as she clawed at his back.


    The couple nearly caught Rowan staring as they made their way to the bed but she managed to drop down and hang from the window before they spotted her. That''s what she hoped at least, but it was enough to remind her of the task at hand and that the window had been removed from the equation. Before retreating back to the garden she took one last peek before thanking the Goddess that the tree had provided extra cover from everywhere else that she could have been seen from.


    The second time, she put a little more thought into choosing an escape route rather than taking the easiest route. It was more challenging than she had hoped as her mind kept wandering to the couple upstairs and how they were rather brave having somewhat audible sex with an open window. Then again, they were practically fucking against the door so they probably weren''t trying to keep the deed a secret.


    Rowan muttered something to herself as she recalled some novels she had read when she was a child. Admittedly, they were significantly less explicit than what she had just witnessed.


    "Aren''t maids and noblemen supposed to be some kind of forbidden romance," she said quietly before sighing in frustration. "All this sex is far too serendipitous. I''m not still dreaming, am I?" Rowan pinched herself to make sure only to call into question how reliable a method it was for checking wakefulness; everything else felt real after all.


    Her only choice after that was to try and focus again. She had seven windows to choose from, six if you discounted the one she had already tried.


    "This would have been so much easier if I''d actually been up there more than once." Unfortunately, there hadn''t been much reason or freedom to explore the palace in the short time she had been staying there. Despite that, it seemed likely that most of the windows would lead to bedrooms, offices, and other private spaces for various guests, officials, and diplomats who called the Dusk Wing home, none of which were ideal.


    After thinking about it for a little bit longer, Rowan realised that she would need to risk being a voyeur to get a better vantage point on the windows. Ideally, climbing the tree again would let her find an empty corridor on the other side of one of the open windows. Empty in the sense of zero people that is. A completely empty corridor would probably weird her out.


    As she climbed the tree, Rowan did her best to remain as quiet as possible so that she didn''t alarm the couple in the nearby room. To further aid in not alarming them, Rowan also made sure to stay on the other side of the tree and not climb quite as high. Unsurprisingly she did see a couple of people once she was in position including an aged man sleeping at a desk. Rowan was actually a little worried about him as his window was one of the open ones.


    Alas, there wasn''t really anything she could do about it so she instead continued with her search. As her head panned towards the row of windows above her apartments, she found what she had been looking for in the form of a hallway lined with vases and small decorative figures on either side and paintings between the doors on the far wall. It had some traffic but not too much in this still early hour. All Rowan had had to do was time it right and she''d be free.


    With a route in mind, Rowan hopped down from the tree and made her way back towards her apartments so that she could climb up. Before getting there, however, she decided to take a slight detour by way of the old man''s study. The climb was a wee bit awkward, but Rowan didn''t want him catching cold when she could have at least mitigated some of the risk to him.


    The fact that it was a corner window helped her approach the climb more quietly as it allowed her to stem up the wall. Typically she would have preferred running up the wall but she wanted to avoid any potential surplus noise. There was another advantage to stemming in that it would be easier to hold herself up with her legs as opposed to her arms as she pushed the window closed.


    A couple of minutes later the window to the man''s study was almost completely shut. All it needed was to be fastened in position. With that done, Rowan got back onto the task at hand. The way to the hallway required a different approach as the window was more central.


    Fortunately, there was a light fixture that Rowan would be able to mount for some extra height. Doing so would provide her with most of the height that she needed but she¡¯d still be short by a couple of feet. As for the remaining height, she reviewed her options. She could try jumping, but she knew how disastrous that could be if she failed. Furthermore, it was far too ''loud'' an action when she was trying to be stealthy.


    Her other option also left a lot to be desired, as it left her dependent on the very small gaps in the stonework where the mortar had broken away over time. It was still preferable and Rowan had the hands and strength for it to be possible. She still had to be careful, however, as Seres and the maids would throw a fit if she damaged her nails immediately before a ball amongst other things.


    Rowan started by clawing her left hand to get full coverage of a hold just above her while smearing with her right foot to get some extra height. That gave her a nice hold for her right hand, letting her clamber up the rest of the way. She had to hang there for a second for one of the servants to pass. Then she pulled herself up, extremely grateful that the window was still open.


    To avoid any potential awkwardness, Rowan walked in the opposite direction to the servant only to stop dead in her tracks as someone else walked onto the corridor. Rowan instantly found herself blushing as her eyes fell on the maid from earlier, now fully dressed.


    Seeing a flustered Rowan, the young maid stopped and asked her, "Can I help you?"


    "No, I''m good," Rowan replied a little too quickly.


    "Okay then," the maid replied, resuming her path down the hallway only to be stopped a few seconds later.


    "Actually," said Rowan, "I''m a little lost."


    "Oh?"


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "You see, I''ve only been here for a few days and I felt like going for a walk, but I don''t really know my way around yet and I wasn''t really paying attention to where I was going when I had the bright idea of visiting the Royal Gardens, but I don''t know how to get there from here."


    By the time Rowan had finished speaking, she realised that she had practically forgotten to breathe, a feat which garnered her an impressed look from the maid.


    After waiting a few seconds to give Rowan a chance to breathe, the maid responded, "If it''s the Royal Gardens that you seek, I can take you there."


    "I wouldn¡¯t want to distract from your other duties," Rowan replied with a slight cough in an attempt to hide any signs of embarrassment or insinuation from the maid.


    "Worry not, I can put aside some time to assist an honoured guest. My duty is to serve, after all."


    "I''m sure I''d manage with just a couple of directions."


    "I''d feel more confident guiding you myself."


    This maid is impossible!


    Rowan was not prepared for this encounter. A random maid or servant would have been one thing, but this one particular maid at this particular time was one of the most awkward potential encounters imaginable and she wasn¡¯t getting any of Rowan''s hints.


    In the end, Rowan gave up and let the maid take the lead. Her name was Avalin and Rowan learned rather quickly that she was surprisingly talkative. In just a short amount of time, she learned that Avalin typically worked front of house which led Rowan to believe that her sojourn to the Dusk Wing was just for pleasure. Thinking about it, guiding Rowan was a good excuse to bring her back to where she was supposed to be working.


    Avalin was still talking as they walked through the large palace doors en route to the gardens. "Even to this day," she was saying, "I don''t know why they call the front of the palace the Day Wing. Like I understand the day part because it fits in with how the other areas of the palace are named after times of day, but it isn¡¯t a wing like those areas."


    "Maybe it''s a leftover from when the palace was smaller?" Rowan suggested.


    "I hadn''t considered that," Avalin replied.


    "I remember reading about it in a book when I was younger," Rowan admitted.


    "Ah. I''m not really much of a reader. Never had much reason to be really. Anyway, before I lament my lack of childhood reading, the Royal Gardens are just up ahead through that gate. I must get back to work now, but if you need any assistance, ask any of the staff on hand and they''ll be able to aid you or send for help."


    "Thank you," said Rowan with a smile, bidding Avalin farewell and making her way to the garden. She was glad to be relatively alone again. There were other people around as well which made things ideal as it meant she wasn''t completely isolated. Anything was better than isolation.


    The garden was sectioned off from the rest of the palace grounds by way of a large sweeping gate and elaborately patterned hedge walls. Somehow they had managed to combine various differently coloured plants to paint a whole array of beautiful patterns on a canvas of verdant green.


    Standing on either side of the gate were two ceremonial guards wielding spears. They looked a little funny with their overly serious expressions and obnoxiously feathered hats. Even so, Rowan couldn''t help but feel like they were exceptionally deadly in spite of that. They also let her walk right past them without so much as a glance, at least not any that Rowan saw.


    Once inside, Rowan was treated to a sight beyond her wildest imaginings. It was as if she had been thrown into a fantasy world in between blinks. Immediately before her lay a vast lawn on either side of the central path that led toward a fountain.


    As she walked along the path, Rowan could see hints of colour amidst the grass. It was difficult to see exactly what the colour was, however, as she lacked the height to get a good look. Furthermore, she was a wee bit more focused on the statues that lined the path. Unlike normal statues, these ones looked like they had been shattered, yet they still held a semblance of form. That is to say that the parts floated in the air, connected only by wires to keep them in shape and prevent them from drifting apart. It gave them the appearance of heroes who had been broken down but still refused to give up.


    That was Rowan''s interpretation at least and it only added to her awe. It was her first time seeing Gravitational Resonance after all, and it was a lot to take in. She had read about it before, but the idea had always seemed far-fetched. Now she had no choice other than acceptance.


    To top it off, the statues weren''t even the last of the fantastical elements that Rowan had been presented with. The fountain at the end of the path gave rise to a herd of glimmering, sea-green, horse-like animals that seemed to gallop out of the water. As Rowan got closer she came to realise that the animals were made almost entirely out of water. If it weren''t for her brain insisting that there had to be something else to give the water shape she would have just left it at magic. Instead, she''d need to look deeper when she had the chance.


    The water for the fountain was provided by an artificial cascade waterfall. There were stairs on either side of the cascade leading to the upper levels. To the flanks of the stairs were rows and rows of tiered flowers, most of which Rowan had never seen before, and they were all arranged in such a way to complement the surrounding flowers. All in all, it was a feast for the eyes.


    Rowan walked up the stairs to yet another incredible view. Unlike the lower level, this level was divided into quadrants by the same stream that was feeding the fountain below. Each quadrant bore a different theme: day and night, dawn and twilight. The twilight quadrant bore similarities to her private garden, only scaled up and much more impressive which was no small feat. In the centre of the four quadrants, stood a brilliant white and gold pavilion with what looked to be a rather impractical sundial on top.


    Rowan decided that the pavilion was a perfect place to collect her thoughts and recharge. It was, after all, relatively quiet and out of the way of the gardeners who were already out in full force; probably so that they could get the majority of their work done while things were less lively.


    She took a seat and closed her eyes, letting her mind drift. Hopefully doing so would allow her to sort through her thoughts and feelings at least a little bit.


    Being an Ardent was hard. Going through life with your emotions turned to eleven was exhausting and that''s ignoring the added challenge of being overly sensitive to even the slightest emotional stimulus. There were times when it became so much that Rowan couldn''t even express everything she was feeling. Then again, Rowan wasn¡¯t sure that was all because of her being an Ardent. She was like this even before she Awakened, just not quite as extreme. Granted, that may have been because the Naliir bloodline was pushing her to be more like an Ardent even back then. There were so many possibilities.


    Instead of dwelling on the challenges of being an Ardent and how her bloodline may have influenced her, she cast her thoughts to her immediate family. Fortune had reunited her with her brother. Now only Tehri and her father remained. She wanted to see them, to hold them in her arms. She hoped that she would be able to get some aid from the Queen to help in that regard once things had settled down in the palace.


    The first step would probably be N?myris and her father. It was a fairly simple trip after all, almost completely river bound. Rowan also wanted to see her mother''s grave. Tehri on the other hand required finding first which was easier said than done. It didn''t help that the only lead that Rowan had was that she last saw Tehri five years ago in a forest that was probably between N?myris and the east coast. Rowan just hoped that was enough to narrow down the search.


    Alas, only time could tell and the living weren¡¯t the only family on Rowan¡¯s mind. She looked deep into her soul and thought of Rina. With a small spark of hope, she spoke out to her lost twin.


    "Hey, Rina. I don¡¯t know if you can hear me or if I''ll be able to hear you, but I had to try."


    There was no answer.


    "Well, I wasn''t expecting this to work straight away. It''s not like I know how this works anyway."


    Again, nothing.


    "I guess I''ll just speak and hope you can hear me. Maybe I should have tried this while holding Elan Fiir or while my emotions were boiling over. I think I''ve only ever heard you when I was in a supercharged emotional state. Any ideas why? Some other time, maybe. Anyway, I wanted to ask about a few things and I''ve just had an idea of how to get through to you."


    This time, Rowan didn''t wait for a response and instead started to remove her clothes.


    "Some genius I am. Coming here was supposed to help me sort through my embarrassment, not make me more embarrassed. Can you¡­"


    "Of course, I can hear you! You''re the one who never listens. "


    "Well that worked," said Rowan with a small measure of surprise.


    "Probably because you''re getting all flustered about flashing a bunch of gardeners. I can tell that your mind has been in the gutter all day. Now I''m all worked up because of you."


    "I cannae help it. Also, gross."


    "Not like that. Now ask me what you want to know so I can tell you. And be quick about it before I retreat to the non-perverted part of your soul."


    "Wow, rude."


    "I can leave now and your nudity would be for nought."


    "Please don''t," Rowan pleaded.


    "Fine! Just hurry up. It''s cold in here."


    "You can feel the cold?"


    "It was a joke."


    "Oh, sorry. Anyway, way back when, you said you were incomplete. What exactly did you mean by that?"


    "You''ve already guessed some of it. When I died, I was still complete which meant that my soul could mature alongside you. Then the eclipse happened and I was able to act with a little bit of independence. It was nice to have some freedom for a change. But then they killed Mother. Even in death, she refused to abandon you. If I hadn''t stopped her, she would have called upon the Goddess and our ancestors to take her entire being into Elan Fiir. She would have sacrificed everything."


    "That''s stupid!"


    "I know and I refused to let her do it. At the same time, I knew I couldn''t fully convince her, not in the time we had, nor could I take her place."


    "Why not?"


    "Because my soul doesn''t have an essence to Resonate with. At least not one that has any meaning on its own."


    "Are you being cryptic on purpose or is it just me?"


    "You''re the one that wanted answers. To put it simply, my essence gives power through sacrifice. I died, but in return, you''re a better Ardent."


    "That''s not at all grim."


    "It''s true though. Anyway, after connecting with Mother, I reminded her that by sacrificing herself, she was just delaying the inevitable."


    "Not even that. She''d be bound to the sword even when we''ve moved on."


    "Exactly. So instead I suggested that we split the load. Part of me would strengthen her essence in the soul and the other part would reinforce her soul on the other side. That would leave this small fragment with you."


    "Do you think I could talk to her?


    "The part in the sword for sure. She¡¯s already gotten through to you once. With a fair bit of difficulty, I imagine."


    "Rude."


    "Deal with it."


    "Could I talk with the version of you within the sword?"


    "I''m the only me that is still me. With that said, I think your embarrassment is about to be deafening."


    "Excuse me?"


    "In three, two, one."


    Out of nowhere, Rowan heard someone clear their throat behind her. She turned to see Avra standing there with a stern look on her face.


    "Good morning, Miss Rowan. You do realise that you are in the Royal Gardens, do you not?"


    "Aye?" Rowan wasn¡¯t exactly sure why she answered with a rising tone, but it felt appropriate.


    "Do you also realise that you are stark naked?"


    "Ah right. About that. There''s a reason for that."


    Rowan was quickly turning crimson as she fumbled around for an appropriate answer.


    "Be that as it may, the Royal Gardens are no place for such overt exhibitionism. That is, of course, assuming that you have not been granted some sort of exceptional status by Her Majesty when I wasn''t looking."


    "I don''t think so?"


    "I thought as much. Now put your clothes back on. All this nudity is confusing the gardeners. They did, however, request that I pass on their compliments."


    This time Rowan invented a completely new shade of red with her embarrassment. Meanwhile, Avra bore the faintest hint of a smirk as she saw Rowan''s reaction.


    "While you process that, I''d like to request that you inform me or another member of staff assigned to you when you decide to go wandering. The princess wishes to break fast with you and she was greatly disappointed when we informed her that you had disappeared. I imagine she is quite hungry now."


    "Sorry."


    "Apologise to her, not me. And your tunic is on back to front."


    A minute or two later, Rowan was dressed again and en route to starting her day proper.

 Chapter 25: The Ball (Censored)

    Not a moment had passed after the two girls had sat down for breakfast that Seres started to inquire about Rowan''s dawn-time exhibitionism.


    "You don''t need to answer me, Rowan, but why did you decide to present yourself to gardeners in the nude?"


    "That wasn''t my intent," Rowan answered with a face redder than the tomatoes on her plate.


    "Oh?"


    "Well not exactly."


    The inquisitive look that Seres gave her made it clear that, despite the initial disclaimer, she had no intention of letting this go. As such, Rowan decided that there was no helping it.


    "Okay, so I was trying to talk with my dead sister and it''s really difficult when I''m not in an emotionally heightened state so I thought making myself super embarrassed would work because I was already slightly embarrassed from having a lewd dream last night which resulted in me accidentally squirting all over the bed."


    The words came in an awkward, breathless stream that bombarded the ears of everyone in the room, including all of the servants and Seres¡¯ guards. Unsurprisingly and somewhat amusingly, it caught most of the people by surprise. One of the servants, who had managed to maintain his cool for most of the conversation, nearly dropped the platter he was holding. Even Seres was blushing.


    ¡°That was probably a bit too much information, Rowan,¡± prodded Seres from behind a pair of hands that only slightly veiled her flustered expression.


    ¡°What was?¡± Rowan replied before realising what she had just said. "Oh. Oh no. Please forget what I just said. All of it."


    "I wish I could," responded Seres.


    For several minutes, awkward silence filled the room. The only sounds to be heard were the clinking of silverware on porcelain and chewing. It only made Rowan feel even more self-conscious about everything, even things completely unrelated to current goings on. Was she chewing too loud? Did her hair look weird? Was she about to confess her wildest fantasies? That kind of thing.


    The room grew dark and cold. Rowan felt her anxiety levels rise. Everyone was watching. They knew.


    *Clink*


    Rowan''s heart skipped a beat. She froze. Then a hand touched her own. Rowan was back in the moment. Seres was smiling softly at her.


    "It''s okay, Rowan," she said, "you''re safe here. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you."


    Not quite believing her, Rowan looked around the room and true enough, the servants were focused on their work instead of her. If anything, they were acting as if Rowan''s little outburst had never even happened.


    "Do you really mean it?" asked Rowan after turning back to Seres with watery eyes.


    "Of course, I do, you hopeless softie of an Ardent. I can''t have you breaking down when we have a party ahead of us. Now is the time to celebrate and have fun."


    "I guess you''re right," said Rowan quietly.


    "Even if I wasn''t, I would make it so by royal decree," replied Seres with a brilliant smile.


    Rowan gave her a look of mock horror. "You cannae do that," she said.


    "Watch me. What good is privilege if you don¡¯t use it to help people?"


    "I guess?" answered Rowan, not quite sure of how she was supposed to respond.


    "It''s fine. Now hurry up and finish eating. You''ve still got half a plate of food and we need to start getting ready."


    "Already? But it''s still morning? The ball isn''t until this evening."


    Seres gave Rowan a look and laughed brightly. In response, Rowan felt a heavy frown upon her lips. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was missing something.


    "After all the prep we''ve already done, did you really think that we would only be at it for an hour or something today?" Seres asked finally.


    "I hadn''t really given it much thought to be honest," Rowan answered.


    "Well we still need to bathe, visit the sauna, get a full body massage, do a full set of stretches, rinse off, eat lunch, have our nails and makeup done, and our hair cut and styled. Only then can we get dressed and make the final adjustments."


    Rowan gave Seres a concerned look as she finished off listing everything that they still needed to do. "That sounds like a lot," said Rowan hesitantly.


    "It''ll be worth it, I promise," responded Seres.


    "One last question."


    "Go on?"


    "Was that list in order or?"


    "Ideally yes. It would be a bit awkward if we bathed after we had our makeup done or rinsed off before bathing."


    "That''s not what I meant!" Rowan pouted.


    "It wasn¡¯t?" Seres replied with mock surprise. "How careless of me. Now eat up. We have just under an hour before we need to start if we don''t want to rush ourselves."


    *****


    Several hours later Rowan was waiting around in nervous trepidation alongside Seres for the signal that would summon them to the ball. Normally they would already be there. However, as the ball was meant to celebrate Seres'' return and rescue, custom dictated that she was to wait until the guests had settled in, at which point she would be announced. Furthermore, Seres had insisted that Rowan receive the same treatment on account of being her friend and saviour. Queen Elarin didn''t need much convincing either. Apparently, the others were also being announced if they so desired because of their roles in the escape and bringing Seres home.


    It was a nerve-racking wait that was heightened by Rowan''s abundant energy levels. The excitement combined with the strange lunch that they had had provided her with more vigour than she could reasonably handle. Seres was doing a better job of hiding it but Rowan could tell that she was nervous and excited as well.


    "Is it always like this?" Rowan asked finally.


    "I''m not sure," Seres answered. "The last time I was in this position was my eleventh birthday so it isn¡¯t exactly the freshest of memories."


    "Sorry."


    "Why are you apologising, silly?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well stop it. It''s almost time. How do I look?"


    "Am I really the person to be answering that?"


    "Why not? Is my honorary sister incapable of giving her opinion or should I be asking my non-existent partner or something?"


    "Well if you really want my opinion, you look absolutely stunning." Rowan wasn¡¯t lying either.


    Seres glowed with the gentle touch of makeup which only added to her already perfect skin. Meanwhile, her hair had been caught in an elegantly messy bun with a crown braid that kept her pale shoulders untouched by unruly locks. The hair and makeup alone would have been enough to make her truly beautiful, but they were only the beginning.


    Next came what some would argue was the centrepiece of the entire look. That being the dress. Rowan was inclined to disagree, thinking rather that Seres in her entirety earned that honour. That isn''t to say the dress wasn''t incredible; it was. In fact, incredible only began to describe the dress and its heart-shaped neckline and long flowing skirt. It was of a deep azure and accented with gold, much like her namesake of lapis lazuli. The colours paired perfectly with her eyes, which was unsurprising really, considering they were the reason behind the name. About her waist, she wore a short black corset that came up to just beneath the bust. The dress had an opening for Seres'' tail near the base of the corset as it transitioned into the skirt which trailed along gracefully behind her while showing off her ankles and high-heeled shoes.


    Besides her dress, Seres also wore a small selection of jewellery in the form of a necklace, a series of bracelets, a couple of rings, and a silver tiara. The necklace served as a contrast to the rest of her outfit by means of a crimson gem which doubled as an aesthetic link to Rowan. To add to that link, one of Seres'' rings was a twin to one that Rowan was wearing.


    Finally, due to the cut of her dress, the top of Seres'' back, and by extension, her scars were exposed. To cover her scars she wore a deep blue shawl.


    After taking it all in, Rowan gave Seres a smile and a twirl before asking, "What about me?"


    Rowan''s look had been taken in a completely different direction from Seres¡¯. Even so, the idea behind it was the same, to highlight Rowan''s character. Compared to Seres, Rowan''s hair was much shorter, reaching down only to her shoulder. As such, her stylists opted to keep her hair down while weaving some braids and crystalline flowers into her gentle windswept waves. The flowers took the place of a tiara and served to bring even more attention to her brilliant red hair. Meanwhile, her make-up was designed to capitalise on that draw to create a full picture that highlighted her features perfectly. From the small wings and the touch of smokiness that gave incredible depth to her violet Ferran eyes to the soft blush and rose lips for contrast with her alabaster skin.


    Adding to her image was her brilliant red dress that had been designed to ripple like fire. The flame aesthetic was further complimented by the secondary and accent colours, though the dressmakers had made sure to keep it from being too much. Compared to Seres'' dress, Rowan''s had a low back, showing the full extent of her scars and she lacked a shawl to cover them. That had been her decision; she wanted to show everyone what they had been through, what they had survived.


    Of course, this meant that the dress couldn''t be held up around the bust or with shoulder straps. Instead, the straps were caught in a choker at the neck with a window of fiery lace. Instead of a necklace, a single teardrop gem hung from the choker.


    As for the skirt, it was made from a light flower material that ended just below the knee and flared as Rowan twirled. This in combination with the colour is what truly gave the aesthetic of flame whilst giving Rowan full fluidity of motion which was important due to how dynamic she could be. To compliment her dress, she wore a flat pair of red shoes that laced up her ankles with ribbon and a single arm ring around her right bicep.


    When Rowan came to a stop, Seres laughed warmly and said, "You look great, Rowan. Perfect even."


    "Thank you," said Rowan with a soft blush.


    Seres then gave her a serious look and cautioned her, "Don''t be surprised if you draw the attention of many a bachelor or maybe even a few bachelorettes. And be careful not to get caught in the moment or let yourself get overwhelmed."


    "I appreciate the heads up, but isn''t this a new experience for you as well?"


    "Well yes. I''m just repeating the same warning that my sister gave me. Though she only told me the second half. I added the part about the suitors myself."


    Rowan gave Seres a slight pout. "Don''t give me that, Seres. You''re just as, if not more, worthy of suitors than I am. I''m sure you''ll get as much attention as I do."


    "I''ll definitely get a lot of attention, but courting works a little differently when it comes to princesses."


    "Why would that be?" Rowan asked.


    "Because of how valuable we are politically."


    "Do you really think your mother would force you into a political marriage after all you''ve been through?"


    "No," Seres admitted, "but the court doesn''t know that and they''ll follow tradition."


    "Sounds stupid to me," Rowan snorted.


    "Not as stupid as the sound you just made," Seres laughed. "Seriously though, I''m happy that I''ll be able to enjoy the ball without needing to worry about that. And it''s not like people won''t ask me to dance or anything."


    "That''s good at least. And if they don''t, I''ll show everyone what they''re missing."


    "You don''t need to do anything that extreme."


    "What else is a beautiful Ardent to do when her honorary sister is neglected?" asked Rowan seriously.


    Seres returned the look as best she could before falling to laughter. When she looked up again, Rowan was also laughing.


    Their laughter was interrupted by a knock on the door. "It is time, Your Highness," said a maid on the other side.


    "Right away," Seres replied before turning to Rowan. "Shall we?"


    "Let¡¯s."


    *****


    "Honoured guests," cried a herald, his voice amplified via Resonance Crystal so that even Rowan and Seres could hear it from outside, "it is with great pride and privilege that I am able to welcome our lost princess home. Join me in welcoming Her Royal Highness, Seres Talyren El Ria Lanafae, Princess of the Dawn."


    What followed was an earthshaking cheer that rippled through the city, marking the official start of celebrations for the common folk. Inside, however, the herald was not finished.


    "I also have the honour of introducing the woman who sacrificed everything to keep our beloved princess safe from damnation and bring her home. Join me in giving your thanks to Rowan''efrii Alyris Naliir, Ardent Protector."


    The cheer for Rowan was no less than what Seres had been given, though arguably they were both for her. Even so it lit a fire in Rowan''s heart. When the doors opened, she was raring to go.


    Then she saw the great hall, her jaw nearly hit the floor, both literally and figuratively. The room felt like it had been built for giants. Either that or the people within were the size of pygmies for they were completely dwarfed by the incredibly bodacious architecture and grand decorations. Adding almost unreasonably to the effect were the floating network of platforms above the main floor that also served as large crystalline lights. Even after seeing the statues in the garden earlier, Rowan would never have imagined such a gravity-defying feat was possible. Even Seres seemed like she had been taken completely aback by the sight.


    "That''s new," she whispered, barely moving her lips as they strode forward.


    "What is?" Rowan asked.


    "The platforms."


    "You don''t think they did this just for us, do you?"


    "Not a chance. There''s no way this just happened out of the blue. I''ll ask my mother some other time. Speaking of which, we''re meant to present ourselves to her."


    "Lead the way."


    Seres took them straight through the middle of the main floor past the nobles who had been dancing before the announcement. Each one bowed or curtsied as they passed. When they reached the other side, they ascended a grand flight of stairs to the only platform not raised by Gravitational Resonance. The platform was large in its own right and decorated lavishly in the royal colours of Llen F?r, red and silver with an accent of gold. They found Queen Elarin at the centre-back of the platform flanked by the rest of her family and her attendants.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Seres stepped forward and spoke so that her voice would carry. "Your Majesty, after many years I have returned home."


    In response, Queen Elarin stood and bowed her head slightly. "Welcome home, Seres, my daughter. And to you, Rowan''efrii, I thank you for returning my daughter to me. To show my gratitude I extend to you the titles of An''F?r and Ardent Flame of Midiris along with an invitation to my court."


    Rowan curtsied and gave her answer. "I wholeheartedly accept."


    "Then let it be known that Rowan''efrii of House Naliir is a lady in more than name. She is truly worthy of our gratitude as are all who spearheaded the rescue and return of my daughter and her compatriots. As for those who escaped alongside them, they are deserving of our aid. The crown will do its part. I ask that you all do the same. Last of all, the crown is committed to doing what it can to put an end to the foul plot that haunts our lands and those of our brothers and sisters to the East. As for you, Lady Rowan, I ask that you continue to be my daughter''s friend, ally, and protector."


    "Of course, Your Majesty. I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    With Rowan''s answer given and Queen Elarin''s declaration made, the hall fell silent. Rowan had been given a tremendous honour, one that hadn''t been given even in the lifetime of the oldest living nobles of Midiris. Before the silence became overbearing, however, the music started again and people returned to their socialising.


    With everything back to normal, Queen Elarin gave Rowan and Seres a smile. "Now go enjoy yourselves," she said, notably quieter than before. "This ball is for you, after all."


    Having been given leave, the two girls descended into the ball, ready to partake in all that the festivities had to offer. It was slow going right at the beginning as everyone wanted to speak to Seres who felt obligated to share at least a few words with everyone who approached her. Not wanting to leave her to the wolves, Rowan stayed by her side. That''s what she told herself at least. It totally wasn''t because she was intimidated. Even so, she could only handle the endless sharing of pleasantries for so long as it eventually got to the point that she was visibly agitated to those who knew what to look for.


    During a brief pause in the exchange, Seres gave Rowan a quick glance and said, "You don''t need to stay here, glued to my side, you know."


    "I do, but¡­"


    "Go and party already. I''ll find a way to free myself before too long and I''d rather not do it by way of you scaring everyone away."


    "Sorry," replied a glum Rowan.


    "Just have fun. Consider it an order."


    "A royal one?"


    "Of course not. It''s an order between friends. That means you have to follow it."


    "Is that how it works?" Rowan laughed.


    "It is today," Seres answered with mock seriousness. "Now hurry up. Someone is coming to greet me."


    "Fine," said Rowan with a rolling of her eyes. "Just promise to come find me if you need rescuing."


    "Rowan!"


    "I''m going."


    Rowan was laughing as she took her leave. And then she realised that she had no idea what she was supposed to do even after all the prep and drilling she had done with Seres. A ball was, after all, completely different from the festivals of her youth. It would have been different if she knew anyone, but she was surrounded by strangers who were in their social element. Only that wasn''t entirely true; there were people here that she knew. At least, there were meant to be.


    With a bit of hope, Rowan cast her gaze across the main floor. As she did she caught a glimpse of Maro in a relatively simple light blue dress dancing with a young man. Across from them, ?darik and Ashlin were also dancing. They both looked incredible in their formal attire. In any other setting, Ashlin may have been a showstopper with her dress of midnight purple and glistening nebulae. Alas, she had some strong competition and Rowan wasn¡¯t going to go without a fight. Granted, it seemed like Ashlin already had a prize. If anything, it made Rowan a little jealous.


    Not wanting to dwell on that, she continued to look for someone who was free. Sure enough, she eventually found Amran rather out of the way to the side. Somewhat unsurprisingly, he was on his own and dressed in rather subdued formal wear. Rowan navigated her way across to him with only a little difficulty.


    When she reached him, Rowan announced herself in a rather unconventional way by saying, "Knock knock."


    Amran looked up and gave Rowan a dry smile as he responded. "You know, I''d have known it was you even if you hadn¡¯t said anything. Your emotions are like a beacon."


    "Nice to see you too."


    "I''m surprised you found the time to come see me."


    "I meant to visit you sooner, but¡­"


    "You''ve been busy. I know. I''m not complaining."


    "You sound like you''re complaining."


    "That''s just you confusing my annoyed tone with my happy tone."


    "Well it''s not my fault they''re so similar."


    "I see the tides have turned."


    "Stop that," Rowan laughed.


    Obliging, Amran restored the conversation. "So, to what do I have the honour of your company so early in the night?"


    "You were the first person I saw that I already knew and didn''t seem to be occupied."


    "Why not try talking to people you don''t know?" suggested Amran.


    "It''s not that easy," Rowan complained.


    "You managed with me just fine when we first met."


    "And I completely flubbed it, remember," Rowan reminded him.


    "So you did."


    "And even if I hadn''t, this is a completely different situation. How are you supposed to initiate conversation with strangers in a formal setting?"


    "By approaching them and saying ''hello''?" Amran suggested before reminding Rowan with, "I''m not exactly an expert on the matter."


    "True. I just wish I had something else to work with."


    Suddenly, Amran gave Rowan a suspicious glance and asked, "Conversation with strangers isn''t the only thing you''re avoiding, is it?"


    The question made Rowan feel guilty. "No?" she said with that all too unconvincing rising pitch.


    "I don''t blame you for the loss of my foot, Rowan."


    "I didn''t think¡­"


    "Yes you did and we both know it. I''m fine. Honestly."


    "You are?"


    "Thanks to the medics and healers that have been attending me, yes. The prosthetic is taking a little getting used to but that''s a minor issue in the grand scheme of things."


    "How are you taking this so well?"


    "Because it is in my nature."


    "This goes beyond nature."


    "Perhaps. Regardless, if this was my limit, I would have fallen years ago."


    "It''s still impressive."


    "Then I accept the compliment," said Amran with the slightest hint of a smile.


    "So what''s next for you?"


    "I asked the Queen if she could arrange for me to attend The Azure University."


    "That sounds like it would suit you."


    "Indeed. It is my intent to aid in the study of Stoics."


    "It''s good that you have an idea of what lies ahead of you. I have a destination, but no map to guide me."


    "You''re referring to your oath, correct?"


    "Aye."


    "Then I must disagree with you."


    Feeling mildly offended, Rowan started to interject, "That''s not how¡­"


    "Let me finish. I disagree with the completion of your oath being your destination. That''s only a point on your journey."


    "I think you''re reading a wee bit too much into my choice of words."


    "Then why did you say it with such finality?"


    "I didn''t, did I?"


    "You did. Have your vengeance, but don''t let it consume you. You aren''t alone or fighting just for yourself, after all."


    "Thanks."


    "Don''t mention it. With that said, I believe another person who enjoys leaking emotion is here to see you."


    "You what?"


    Before Amran could answer, someone cleared their throat behind Rowan. The voice that followed had a dark, enchanting quality and the slightest hint of a lilt. If sound were touch it would have been that of smooth velvet.


    "Forgive me for my intrusion, Lady Naliir, for I couldn''t delay my approach a moment longer."


    Rowan turned to face the voice bearer and he did not disappoint. His face was chiselled to an almost statuesque degree and was further complemented by an extremely well-groomed, but still casual, stubble and a similarly styled head of short and slightly choppy hair the colour of mahogany. He stood with an almost towering confidence that felt almost like a challenge. It didn''t help that he was a full foot taller than Rowan or that was looking at her intently with his burgundy-coloured eyes.


    Maintaining eye contact with him for too long was difficult so she decided to instead admire the rest of him; surreptitiously, of course. Even with his rather dapper attire, Rowan could tell that he was incredibly well-toned. With that said, he didn''t appear to be at all bulky. That gave him the appearance of being strong but not overly imposing.


    "Lady Naliir?" he said again.


    "Hmmm?" Rowan replied, barely noticing.


    "I can leave," he suggested, sounding a little deflated.


    This time Rowan managed to look him in the face again. His confidence was gone and the illusion was shattered. He no longer looked like the vision of perfection. That isn''t to say he wasn''t still incredibly attractive, just that he was closer to the realm of mortals than Rowan had thought mere seconds before.


    "Oh hello, sorry," she said after a moment, "I was distracted. Don''t leave. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, I was entranced by your beauty and I knew that I''d regret it if I didn''t try speaking to you before night''s end."


    Rowan blushed furiously at the complement and stumbled awkwardly over her response; "I can thank you," was about all she managed initially.


    "You can?"


    "Sorry, I''m not used to this," Rowan apologised. "What I meant to say is thank you and I''d be happy to talk with you. Would you mind giving me your name?"


    "That would be a good place to start, wouldn¡¯t it? My name is Brennan. I''m an Ardent from the Awakened Corp of the S?ran Military. I''m serving as ''guard duty'' for the king''s delegation."


    "Guard duty? King''s delegation?"


    "The king of S?ris," Brennan explained, "he couldn''t attend himself, but when he heard about Princess Seres'' return he sent a delegation to extend his joy and best wishes."


    "That still doesn''t explain the guard duty part."


    "A formality for the most part. Llen F?r and S?ris are allied nations, after all. However, our own princess is in attendance at this ball, as are the first and second princes of Ferran, so my partner and I are serving as part of the honour guard."


    "Makes sense," Rowan conceded.


    Brennan''s voice then took a more serious tone. He looked into Rowan''s eyes and asked, "With that said, may I be so bold to ask if you would honour me with a dance?"


    Rowan smiled back at him a little awkwardly. "I would be happy to honour you so," she said before smugly adding, "if you can keep up."


    "Is that a challenge? I''ll have you know that I''m no slouch on the dance floor."


    "Neither am I," said Rowan simply without a hint of a boast.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Alena saw the entire exchange happen from one of the platforms. She was pouting as she complained to Davra.


    "This is what I get for not wanting to interrupt her while she was talking to her friend."


    "Stop worrying about it, Alena. It was inevitable that people were going to notice her. Have you seen her? Damn, she cleans up nicely."


    "Well, I saw her first."


    "Stop acting like a child, Alena. If you really want to woo her, take the initiative or wait for the prime time to strike."


    "I''m not sure about that¡­"


    "Then just speak to her. She already likes you at least a little bit so you have an overwhelming advantage compared to most of the people that are likely to approach her."


    "If you say so," Alena sighed.


    "I do say so."


    "Okay, let me just work out how I''m going to do this."


    "Take your time. Just don''t squander your chance."


    "I won''t."


    *****


    Rowan was smiling from ear to ear as her dance with Brennan came to a close. And despite putting Brennan through his paces, she bore no signs of exertion. Brennan, on the other hand, was red in the face and breathing heavily. For some reason, he was also walking a little awkwardly.


    "It would appear that I lost," he huffed. "I think it might be an idea for me to take a break after that."


    "Are you okay?" Rowan asked.


    "I will be after I sit down and get a bite to eat. Next time I''ll be better prepared. Until then, I''ll let you get back to mingling."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "It was fun dancing with you, by the way."


    Those were Rowan''s parting words. After that, she was getting approached pretty much every time she was alone due to her suitors having been emboldened by Brennan. Some didn''t even give her the courtesy of waiting with a prime example having five guys arguing about who would have the privilege of courting Rowan right in front of her without giving the common courtesy of asking for her thoughts or opinions on the matter. Thankfully, she was able to slip away because of how absorbed they were with their argument.


    It wasn¡¯t all bad. Some of the people were perfectly nice and some even charmed Rowan enough that she was willing to dance with them. Others, however, were much worse from "Maybe we should go somewhere where you can remove that dress and cool off," to "Is it hot in here or do I see a mirage before me?" or even, "I must say, that tattoo on your back is a show of excellent taste and style." That last one earned the gentleman who said it a rather firm slap. Which is to say, she hit him with enough force to knock him off balance and over the railings on the platform. Miraculously he survived, but not without a few broken bones.


    After that, Rowan was given some space to breathe so she took it upon herself to find some food. The tables were filled with delicacies from around the world, many of which Rowan had never seen before. That made it a little bit more of a challenge to find things she liked. In the end, she settled on a table dedicated to Midiran cuisine.


    As Rowan started to eat her fill the crows started to gather again. Before they could swoop in, however, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Rowan!" Alena called out. "I''m so glad I found you."


    Rowan''s heart skipped a beat at the sound of Alena''s voice. She hadn''t forgotten her attraction to the young Ferran lady nor her desire to be more than just friends with her.


    Caught in the moment, Rowan practically ran at Alena and hugged her. Alena cried out in happy surprise from the sudden embrace, but after she collected herself, she hugged Rowan back.


    "I''ll take that as ''you''re happy to see me too''?" Alena asked.


    "More than happy," Rowan replied. "I thought I''d never get the chance to speak to someone else that I knew tonight and then bam, my number one choice appeared."


    "Your number one choice?"


    Realising what she had said, Rowan turned bright crimson and stammered, "P-please f-forget what I just said."


    Seeing the extremely embarrassed Rowan only made Alena blush which in turn made Rowan more embarrassed. If ever it were possible for an Ardent to generate visible heat without anger, it was now.


    To cap it off, Alena managed to compose herself enough for a response. She looked into Rowan''s eyes and said, "It makes me happier than you can imagine to know that I was your number one choice."


    With that, Rowan fainted into Alena''s arms. She came to in a matter of seconds, but it was enough; her heart was racing.


    The only words she managed after that were, "care to dance?" to which Alena wholeheartedly obliged. Rather than adopt the lead and follow positions that were common in the more traditional mixed-gender pairings, they instinctively went for an offset stance more commonly seen in Ferran dances. At first, they got a few offended looks as the stance they had taken was completely off for the S?ran waltz that everyone was expecting as the next dance.


    They were soon vindicated, however, as the music transitioned to accommodate their stance. Stepping into the dance, Rowan caught a glimpse of Seres walking away from the band with a mischievous grin on her face. Alena was also smiling like a radiant star amid a sea of mundane formality as they started moving in step.


    Their dance soon became the focal point of the event as desire started to imbue every inch of Rowan''s being and Alena mirrored every passion. Each graceful step brought them closer together. Even the twirling flames of passion could not keep them parted as the heat was intoxicating.


    When the dance neared the climax, their lips almost touched and Rowan felt her Gift surge through her body. In that moment, she showed everyone what it meant to be the Ardent Flame; just not in the way that the Queen had imagined.


    The bountiful emotion was felt by everyone in the great hall and more than a few flames were kindled that night in the light of passion. Only one person was free from the overwhelming touch of Rowan''s desire and that was Alena herself. Deep down, Rowan wanted Alena''s feelings for her to be unadulterated.


    They were both breathing heavily when the dance came to a close. Their bodies clung to each other and they were, once again, on the edge of a kiss as they gazed deeply into each other¡¯s eyes. The applause that followed broke the moment and they realised they were the only ones on the dance floor. Instead, everyone was watching them. Their dance had become a solo performance.


    Through the clapping and a heavy blush, Alena managed to say, "know anywhere quieter where we could cool down?"


    Rowan knew just the place. She took Alena''s hand and led her to the Sunfall Apartments.


    *****


    For the entire walk back to the apartments, the passionate heat between Rowan and Alena continued to rise. They were barely through the door when the flames of desire ignited in truth as their lips touched. The kiss was slow at first. Hesitant even. As the nervous exploration continued in earnest, however, their confidence grew and Rowan deepened the kiss with her tongue.


    When Alena responded in kind, Rowan felt a second rush from her Gift. The electrifying touch of the Goddess¡¯ approval was like a drug that only became more addicting with each passing moment of their embrace. Alena dove headfirst into passion and desire with an intensity that made Rowan¡¯s heart race.


    Like an Ardent Flame, there was no end in sight to the growing fire that fueled their intimacy. Even the awkward navigation through the parlour added to the heat of their dance. It didn¡¯t matter that they accidentally smashed a vase or that they tripped over a sofa. Such moments just proved that they were lost in the other.


    When they finally reached the door to Rowan¡¯s bedroom, Alena pressed Rowan against it with lustful intent. Before Rowan could react, Alena had already moved in with her hands reaching up to unfasten Rowan¡¯s dress. Taken aback by Alena¡¯s forwardness, Rowan let it happen, even going so far as to moan quietly when Alena kissed her neck.


    Alena pulled back in momentary surprise at the quiet sound of ecstasy. Seeing her chance, Rowan seized the initiative and opened the door behind her, sweeping Alena into the room. With control back in her hands, Rowan guided them towards the bed as she straddled Alena and finished what Alena had started.


    With the choker loose, the top half of Rowan¡¯s dress fell and her chest was left bare. Rowan kissed Alena fiercely; a duel of paramours. She wanted to go further, but she was hesitant. Was Alena really okay with this? She was a noble, after all, and Rowan was still rough around the edges from her years in captivity, even if she was starting to fill out. Could someone truly appreciate her bony form?


    Rowan pulled back, but before she could voice her concerns, Alena spoke up.


    ¡°You can continue,¡± she said with a breathless smile.


    ¡°Are you sure? Is this okay?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s quiet response was hesitant and filled with longing. She craved the connection they were sharing. A love born of desire. The inverse of her past relationship with Kiriin, but no less true. But, she was only one half of the full picture and she was anxious to see the other half.


    Alena''s answer, on the other hand, was simple and clear.


    "Yes."


    *****


    As they reached the end of their first crescendo, Rowan snuggled up beside Alena and kissed her gently.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I just wasn¡¯t prepared for something quite so intense,¡± Alena replied.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise,¡± Alena smiled, ¡°it felt amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, is this really okay?¡±


    With the action slowing down, Rowan¡¯s anxiety was rearing its terrible head and it was showing in her voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alena asked, giving Rowan a concerned look.


    ¡°You¡¯re a noble, right? Won¡¯t this be a problem with your family?¡±


    Alena answered Rowan¡¯s question with laughter and mirth. ¡°Worried what they might think if I¡¯m no longer a virgin?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Rowan was quiet as she responded. She had been taken aback by Alena¡¯s laughter and she was feeling somewhat foolish without knowing why. Fortunately, Alena didn¡¯t dally in assuaging Rowan¡¯s growing anxiety.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that some families amongst the nobility expect their children to remain ¡®pure¡¯ outside of wedlock, but enforcement of the tradition has been falling out of favour and it was never popular in Ferran to begin with. As long as I don¡¯t have a child outside of wedlock, my family probably won¡¯t object and I¡¯m pretty confident you lack the means of getting me pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Well if you¡¯re sure,¡± Rowan said hesitantly.


    ¡°Completely. If anything, my family would celebrate me entering a union, even if only briefly, with the Ardent Flame of Midiris. I do have one request, however.¡±


    Alena¡¯s ears flattened slightly as she readied herself to speak again.


    ¡°If someone else takes your fancy or we part ways for some other reason, please don¡¯t forget me.¡±


    Rowan looked at Alena seriously and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯m not going to forget you, silly, nor do I intend to let these feelings die. Even if someone else enters the scene, I hope you¡¯ll let me keep on loving you.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want you to stop?¡±


    ¡°Well if I found myself loving multiple people, you might not want to share,¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t think we have anything to worry about. I wouldn¡¯t dream of trying to contain an Ardent¡¯s emotions. If that means you loving multiple people, then I am beyond willing to accept that possibility. More than that even. I would share in your love if you¡¯d let me.¡±


    ¡°As in, having you join me in loving multiple people? Of course, I would!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I didn¡¯t think you were an exclusive harem kind of girl, but these things are worth checking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you were able to love many people, not just those that I also love,¡±


    ¡°Likewise. This kind of reminds me of how the Ferran clans used to do things. I know some still do, but polyamory used to be fairly common in our race.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard. Just one thing though. Do you just like girls, or do you also like guys as well?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the person.¡± Alena smiled. She started edging closer to Rowan, tail swishing mischievously behind her. ¡°What I do know is that I like you a lot and I think I¡¯m ready for another round.¡±


    Before Rowan could respond, Alena locked lips with her and the embers burst into flame. Eventually, the embers returned as the two drifted off to sleep in the wee hours of the morning. Still, even in slumber, the embers were fueled by passion.

 Interlude: A Voice on the Wind

    Two river petals and a dawn flower to go and Tehri''s bouquet would be complete.  She had spent the entire morning picking out flowers from the now surprisingly abundant flower garden that she had been tending to for the past four years. It wasn¡¯t much but it let her stretch her creative juices without being overly expensive; which is to say it cost nothing other than time and a few seeds, most of which Tehri had harvested herself.


    At some point in the future, Tehri wanted to learn how to make pigments and, by extension, paint from her flowers so that she could get back to painting properly. Hana and Byrden had tried getting her some when they discovered her artistic nature, but it proved to be unreasonably challenging. For one, paint was significantly more expensive than Tehri had ever realised and the supplies weren''t much better. Second of all was the fact that it wasn''t exactly high on the stock lists of any of the merchants that stopped by the village.


    At some point they managed to acquire a few paints for Tehri, hoping that it would help her first major bout of depression in their care. It had happened not long after they had told her about her mother''s fate. At first, she was manic at the news.


    It was a dangerous time for her; mania and grief don''t mix well, especially when the person cannot do much of anything physical to distract themselves. To make matters worse, Tehri didn''t care that she had a weak constitution or that she was still recovering. Instead, she pushed herself, almost as if she was seeking pain. At one point, she even jumped off of one of the taller buildings.


    To this day, she isn''t sure why she did it, but when it happened, she crashed both figuratively and literally.


    Hana and Byrden were terrified when it happened and they were even less equipped to deal with the depression that followed. One of their attempted solutions was the aforementioned paints.


    Fortunately, she had only broken one of her arms from the fall, so she was able to make use of them and it did help slightly. What she really needed, however, was time and maybe some of her medicine from home. Unfortunately, the latter was well out of her reach. Time, however, was in ample supply, even if it filled her guardians with dread.


    Tehri''s mood started to improve as spring approached. When it was good enough, she did one last painting and then made Hana and Byrden promise that they wouldn''t buy her any more supplies. She refused to be a drain on their resources. From that day, she started helping out with chores as best as she could which is what led her to the garden.


    In time, it grew to become her new artistic venture. It may not have been painting, but it made her happy enough. As an added bonus, Hana was particularly fond of the bouquets that Tehri created. In fact, Hana was the recipient of the one she was working on that morning.


    The occasion? Hana had just discovered that she was pregnant with her first child. It was news worthy of celebration and Tehri wanted to do her part. This was the least she could do, especially when her competition was Byrden who had discovered a way to be over both moons at once.


    With the dawn flower picked, Tehri made her way inside the house; it had grown over the years. Not by much, but enough that they could more comfortably accommodate for the family they were planning. Tehri felt a little guilty about that because, without her, the house would have already been big enough for a couple of children if she hadn''t been there. Alas, Tehri had taken the only spare bedroom in the house. Now, however, there were an additional two rooms that had been built into the side of the house. Tehri looked forward to the day that they would eventually see use. Today, however, was not that day.


    Tehri found Hana in the kitchen trying her latest creation. She had been told by some of the other women to expect weird cravings when she eventually got pregnant and now that she was, it seemed like she was overcompensating for a lack of any by creating various weird and wacky dishes.


    Tehri gave the wall a slight knock to get her attention right as she was giving her creation a taste. That was unintentional on Tehri''s part as was what came next. Hana dropped the spoon and started sputtering almost immediately. Panicking, Tehri placed the bouquet down on the table and rushed over. She signed quickly to say, Sorry, are you okay?


    Sign language was a useful skill and one all three of them had learned together after a merchant had suggested it to them. It made communication between them significantly faster and a lot more convenient which was important in times like this.


    Seeing the signs, Hana did her best to compose herself and respond. After a moment or two she managed to respond with, "I''m okay. You just surprised me is all."


    I didn''t mean to, Tehri signed back, I just wanted to show you these flowers. They''re for you and the baby.


    "That''s really sweet, thank you. Though I think it might be a bit premature to start getting the baby flowers.¡±


    I know that!


    "True enough. Care to try some of this soup?"


    Tehri''s face paled at the proposition; Hana''s dishes had become a game of chance. On one hand, it could be delicious, and on the other, it could be congealed frog jelly soup with pickled River slugs or worse. Even so, if it made her happy, Tehri dared risk it.


    Hana handed her a small tasting bowl and ladled in some of the soup. It didn''t look too threatening. If anything it looked to be a rather unassuming creamy yellow. It even had a mellow aroma that made Tehri even more suspicious. Alas, it was too late for her to back away now so she touched the bowl to her lips and tilted it back.


    Tehri''s eyes widened in surprise as the soup hit her tongue. She could taste the gentle and earthy notes of potato and celeriac. Something was wrong. It was far too normal; there had to be something else. She had to try it again to be sure. Then it came. Tehri started to feel a rising heat from the soup, one that threatened to bring her to tears. Only the tears never came. Instead, the heat had been tempered by the creaminess of the soup in a way that Tehri didn''t even realise was possible. She also didn¡¯t realise that she was smiling.


    "I''m glad that you like it," Hana beamed. "Though I can tell that you''re a little surprised. Don''t worry. I''ve got an extra spicy version that I''ll be sharing with the other mothers in the village later this week. They won''t know what hit them."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Tehri couldn''t help but laugh at Hana''s devilish plan, even if it scared her a little.


    "Oh yeah, before I forget. Would you be able to do me a favour, Tehri?"


    In response, Tehri gave her a quizzical look.


    "I need a couple of things from the market. Do you mind picking them up for me? I''ve got a list and the money is already prepared."


    I can do that, no problem.


    "You''re a lifesaver. One of the stalls closes at noon and it won''t be open again for another two weeks. There''s a little extra money in the pouch, so use it to treat yourself.


    Thank you.


    *****


    It was a relatively short walk to the market even with Hana and Byrden''s house being on the far side of the village. If Hana wasn''t still working on her soup or needing to do chores around the house, she could have probably made it in plenty of time. Even if that was the case, however, and Hana was just lazing around, Tehri would still have obliged. She liked being outside and doing a little shopping wouldn¡¯t strain her too much.


    When she arrived at the market, she went looking for the stall that was due to close early. It was manned by a wizened hermit of a man with long unkempt greying brown hair and a similarly ''styled'' beard. That is to say, Tehri hoped his hair was brown. It was difficult to tell and the twigs that decorated it didn''t help. Neither did the earthy aroma that he gave off or the fact that Tehri didn''t recognise him at all. In spite of that, he looked clean enough.


    As for what he sold, Tehri could see a plethora of herbs and fungi, many of which were still in the dirt from which they had grown. Tehri recognised some of his wares, but most were beyond her.


    The man looked over at Tehri as she approached and straightened slightly. He then called to her and asked, "What can I do you, little miss?" with a voice like moving earth.


    Tehri handed him the list, hoping that he could read. She was doubtful; comprehensive reading skills weren''t exactly common in the village.


    He mused over the list for a second and then peered over it to look down at Tehri. "Are you sure this is what you want, little miss?"


    Tehri nodded.


    "Then I hope you are prepared for the consequences."


    The man''s tone in saying that was far too ominous for Tehri''s liking. She tried to sign for clarification but he only gave her a confused look.


    As she flailed about, someone else called out to her. A golden-haired boy approached them from across the market. He was around the same age as Tehri, and well built with a smile that could melt even the coldest of hearts. He was also one of Tehri''s few friends and the only one who had gone out of their way to learn sign language.


    Hi, Kamren, Tehri signed to him.


    The wizened man gave him a knowing glance and said, "This must be the father."


    Tehri gave the man a horrified look. It may have been true that Tehri liked Kamren and that they had even kissed, but father?


    Kamren had a similar reaction, only he voiced it.


    "The young miss is purchasing mother''s wort, elden root, and milker''s truth cap. These are all highly effective natal supplements and remedies to help with the early stages of pregnancy."


    In that instant, everything became clear. Tehri started signing to Kamren so that he could translate for her.


    "These aren''t for me, they''re for my guardian, Hana. It''s her first child."


    After clarifying for Tehri, Kamren realised what he had just said. He turned to her and asked, "Since when?"


    Last month? Tehri answered.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    We only found out a week or so ago.


    "But you just said¡­"


    You do know that it takes some time after you do the deed to learn the results, don''t you?


    "Yes?" answered Kamren with absolutely zero confidence.


    You''re hopeless.


    "This is all very nice," the man interjected, "and I apologise for the mistake, but we should continue. Noon fast approaches."


    Tehri nodded and asked how much it would cost.


    "Two wheat and seven pennies," the man answered. It was a colloquial way of saying two bronze coins and seven copper pennies.


    Tehri handed him the coins and he prepared the goods with a loving, delicate touch. He wrapped each bundle of herbs in cloth and placed the fungi in small wicker boxes before loading everything into a canvas bag. Kamren took the bag for Tehri and offered to join her for the rest of the venture.


    *****


    Some time later they found a quiet place out of the way to take a break. Tehri had bought them a little snack in the form of shimmer-grilled vegetables for them to eat with the extra money that Hana had given her.


    While they were eating, Kamren prompted a conversation by saying, "Did you hear the rumours from the capital about the missing princess and how they hosted a massive party to celebrate her return?"


    No?  Tehri replied.


    "It was the talk of the market all morning. Apparently, she had been kidnapped or something all those years ago along with a bunch of other people. Something about those raiders. Anyway, they managed to escape and find their way back. One of them was given a really old title from way back when, but I don''t know why. I think it might have been something to do with them being an Ardent. All I know for sure is their last name is really similar to yours."


    The news hit Tehri like a landslide. Her hand drifted to the bracelet on her wrist. She dared not hope.


    What was their name? she asked.


    "Nairiir? Neiliir? Something like that."


    Tehri''s heart jumped. She dared not hope, but after hearing those names, it was obvious how you could get to either one from Naliir. And on top of that, they''re supposedly an Ardent who was captured by the raiders. Tehri dared to hope.


    She forgot about the shopping and ran back to the house. Kamren shouted after her, but his words landed on deaf ears.


    Minutes later she threw the front door open to find a startled Hana.


    "Tehri? What''s going on?"


    My sister! She''s free!


    "Say again?"


    My sister is in the capital. She escaped with the princess!


    "How do you know that?"


    The merchants were talking and they said her name. Our name. They said Naliir or some close enough approximation of it.


    Hana was speechless. If it was true, it was incredible news. Even so, she wasn''t sure what they could do about it. Midiris was so incredibly far away. That''s how it seemed to her at least. Granted, the furthest she had ever been from Aran Village was Talaran City. The only thing she could think of was sending a letter and praying it reached her. Before she could suggest it to Tehri, however, someone else came barging through the door.


    Kamren was breathing heavily, trying not to drop all the wares he was carrying.


    "You forgot the shopping, Tehri."


    And with that, the moment was, for the time being, lost.

 Chapter 26: The Next Step

    "Ah ah choo."


    Rowan woke up sneezing loudly from a wandering tail tickling her nose. Not exactly the most romantic start to the morning after your first time. Alas, there was no helping it as Alena had found her way into the nook of Rowan''s armpit, and while she was fast asleep, purring away, her tail had a mind of its own.


    Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, Rowan didn''t need to be a tail whisperer to know that the rogue tail wanted to play. It was almost as if it was enacting whatever dreams Alena was having at the time. After rudely waking Rowan up, it decided that she was much in need of more tickling. She tried to escape without waking Alena up, only for Alena to nuzzle in closer.


    It was incredibly adorable and incredibly inconvenient. In the end, Rowan had no choice other than to just lie there and enjoy the view. Not that she could really complain; it was a very nice view after all.


    While looking at Alena''s sleeping face, Rowan started to stroke her hair. Unfortunately, she was unable to do the heart-fluttering manoeuvre of pushing a lock of hair behind her ear like she had done all those years ago with Kiriin. Guilt flashed momentarily for thinking back to a lost love which in turn brought a hint of sadness. It only lasted a second, however, as Alena''s ears twitched in the most adorable fashion believable, and as Rowan continued to stroke, Alena unconsciously reciprocated with purring.


    After a few minutes of perfect bliss, Rowan heard someone enter the apartments. A knocking on the door soon followed.


    "Lady Rowan?"


    It was Avra, the maid.


    Rowan panicked. She hadn''t noticed before, not consciously at least, that neither she nor Alena were being granted any modesty by the wayward covers and they weren¡¯t exactly dressed either. To make matters worse, the covers were well out of reach.


    "Just a second," Rowan called out before whispering an apology to Alena.


    Rowan then enacted her ''genius'' spur-of-the-moment plan to achieve modesty. She stretched out in an attempt to grab onto the covers with her toes. Her foot started to cramp from the unnatural way she was using it. Thankfully though, the discomfort was worth it as she took hold of the covers and started to bring them up. Unfortunately, doing so required more disruptive movements and Alena started to stir. Rowan then hurried to get them both covered.


    Now sitting up with the linen sheets loosely covering her chest, Rowan called out to Avra again.


    "You can come in now."


    "Right away."


    And to her word, Avra swiftly entered the room, looking the very image of professionalism.


    "How can I help?" Rowan asked.


    "First of all, you and your guest have been invited to break fast with Her Majesty and the rest of the Royal family.¡±


    Not just Seres, Rowan thought to herself, it''s been a while since that happened.


    "Secondly, I have arranged a change of clothes for your guest. I do believe that she would rather not wear a ball gown to breakfast.¡±


    "How did you know she''d be here?"


    "I know everything about those I serve."


    That wasn''t at all ominous.


    "Furthermore, the whole palace is aware of your exploits from last night. Milady wasn''t exactly subtle about the whole ordeal."


    Ominous tidings forgotten. Now only blood-red embarrassment remained.


    "It is fortunate that the rest of the Sunfall Apartments are without guests at this moment in time. I fear they would have had an even more intimate understanding of your late-night activities."


    We weren''t that loud, were we?


    "Finally, Her Highness requested that I tease you on her behalf. I believe you have been sufficiently teased."


    Avra let Rowan process the foul betrayal as Alena finally made her presence known. With her back to Avra and her face towards Rowan, she stretched and gave out the biggest yawn. It was almost as if she was emulating a lion''s roar, except the sound she made was just the cutest. Then in a moment of inspiration, Alena settled down from her stretch, pulling down the sheets and, with her mouth still wide open, she nommed on Rowan¡¯s exposed breast.


    "I believe that is my cue to take my leave," said Avra as Rowan once again turned crimson.


    *****


    With Alena dressed in one of her more casual dresses and Rowan in a tunic which was practically a minidress and pair of leggings, the two girls made their way to the Dawn Wing for breakfast.


    "Is it really okay for me to be here?" Alena asked.


    Rowan rolled her eyes at that.


    "The Queen invited you as well. Who cares if it''s as a plus one?"


    "But I''m only a lesser noble, all things considered."


    "And?"


    "It''s not proper."


    "It''s no less proper than me being there."


    "You do realise that you were given a title on par with an earl, maybe even a duke, last night, just without the land, though I imagine that will come later."


    Rowan wasn¡¯t sure exactly how she was supposed to process that information. She knew that the titles were a big deal, but not that much of a big deal.


    "Of course, that''s just one of your new titles. The other is a bigger mystery. As far as I''m aware, there hasn''t been someone granted the title of Ardent Flame in over a thousand years."


    "Well, I didn''t have those titles when I first met the Queen. And I''m definitely not worthy of being the Ardent Flame if it''s so prestigious."


    "Yet here we are."


    "Well as Ardent Flame, I say it''s okay."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts. You don''t get to have sex with me and then chicken out at breakfast."


    Alena didn''t have a response to that. Instead, Rowan took her hand softly into her own and walked forward with confidence.


    The rest of the trip took place without much in the way of complaints from Alena. If anything, it was largely uneventful with the exception of garnering a few looks and that was more due to Rowan than there being a couple of girls walking romantically hand in hand.


    A maid was waiting for them at the entrance to the large private dining room of the Royal family. She curtsied to them before opening the door and announcing their arrival.


    On entering, Rowan was completely unsurprised to see Seres, Queen Elarin, Princess Elia, and Prince Rikta. What was more surprising is that they weren¡¯t the only people there, not counting servants. Behind the Queen stood a familiar duo, the Awakened Pair that had stood guard whenever Rowan was handling Elan Fiir.


    Across from them sat a human woman who was likely in her early thirties and had midnight blue hair with azure highlights. Rowan guessed that she was the first princess of S?ris, in part because of her hair, but mostly because Brennan and his partner were standing guard behind her. To the princess'' left there were a pair of younger Ferran males, likely the Ferran princes. They seemed to be of similar ages to Seres and Princess Elia and both had russet hair touched with white, notably on the tips of their ears.


    As Rowan had the sudden realisation that there may end up being more to this breakfast than she had believed, Queen Elarin gave both her and Alena a warm smile and said, "Good morning, Rowan, Lady Alena. Might I introduce you to our guests? This is Princess Yona of S?ris and to her left are Prince Tomas and Prince Kiaran, the eldest and youngest children of the Prince Sovereign of Ferran, respectively. Princess Yona, Prince Tomas, Prince Kiaran, this is Lady Rowan''efrii, the Ardent Flame, and her newfound partner, Lady Alena of House Del¡¯mein."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Alena immediately curtsied to everyone, showing particular deference to the two princes of Ferran. Rowan also curtsied to everyone. If it were just the Royal family, she would have settled with a slight bow of the head with how the Queen had insisted she didn''t need to be so formal. The presence of guests, however, changed everything. Rowan had to be on her best behaviour. She wasn¡¯t hopeful.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty, Your Highnesses, and to your illuminated guests."


    Immediately after greeting everyone, Rowan felt like she had just said something extremely cringe worthy. She wanted to sound polite and sophisticated. Instead, she sounded like a perfumed sycophant or worse, a flowery buffoon. She just knew it. She just...


    "Why are they holding hands, Mother?"


    Illusion shattered. In just a few words, the great Ardent Flame of Midiris was slain by the mighty Prince Rikta. Why? Rowan didn''t know why. Something about his tone, maybe? Or perhaps it was his inquisitive gaze. Either way, Rowan wasn¡¯t looking forward to the answer. It seemed like Alena wasn''t doing much better.


    Unfortunately, the Queen was all too happy to answer her unreasonably adorable demon child and from the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t the only person who wanted to know.


    Queen Elarin gave Prince Rikta a sage look and told him, "You see, dear. Lady Rowan and Lady Alena are very close friends and¡­"


    "Just say it how it is, Mother," interrupted Seres with a surprising hint of annoyance. "Leave the sugar-coating to the historians."


    Rowan heard a slight chuckle to her left. Part of her wanted to glance over to see who it was. The other, more dominant side, however, was enraptured in stunned silence.


    Following the rogue laughter, Seres fully took on the reins of explaining the Rowan and Alena situation before her mother could fill Prince Rikta''s head with unnecessary, partial truths.


    "What Mother meant to say, Rikta, is that they like each other romantically and hand-holding is a sign of affection between loved ones."


    "But they aren''t men?"


    The facepalm was immediate as was the laughter on the left. The laughter was in turn followed by what Rowan could only assume was a slap and a yelp.


    Rowan had to look that time. Prince Kiara was rubbing the back of his head whilst Tomas seemed completely unphased and was sitting patiently.


    How did he get his hand back so quickly?


    Meanwhile, Princess Yona was clearly veiling a smirk behind a napkin.


    Turning to look at the other guests had another purpose as well in that it gave Rowan the chance to see what Alena''s reaction to the whole sequence of events was. Shocked. Mortified. Confused. Horrified. All were apt descriptors of Alena''s expression at that exact moment of time. Rowan decided to give her a slight nudge in the right direction, which is to say guide her to their seats. It was all she could do to not be stunned into catatonia herself.


    Meanwhile, Queen Elarin seemed perfectly happy to let Seres finish what she had started. It was almost cruel in a ''not really but you took responsibility by interrupting'' way. Thankfully, Seres regained her composure as Rowan and Alena took their seats.


    Removing her palm from her face, Seres decided to get right to the root of the issue by asking, "What do you think romance is, Rikta?"


    "It''s what men do to make people like them and want to get married so that they can have babies."


    An exchange of looks immediately followed that was a conversation in their own right.


    Seriously? - Seres.


    Not my job - Elia.


    He''s too young for the talk - Elarin.


    He''s nine! - Seres.


    Admittedly, that last one was a guess from how exasperated Seres looked. After the quick silent conversation, Seres turned back to Rikta.


    "Okay, I''ve just got a couple more questions," she told him. "First, do you think a man can be romantic towards another man?"


    Prince Rikta rolled his eyes. "Obviously."


    "That''s right. Do you think two men can have a baby together without any extenuating circumstances?"


    "If they get married."


    "Let me just put that answer to the side. How about a woman being romantic towards a man?"


    "No."


    He said it with such confidence that Rowan wasn¡¯t sure how to process it. So many gaps. From the looks of it, Seres was on the verge of tearing her hair out. After a few breaths, however, she turned to their guests and apologised.


    "It seems that my younger brother has a few gaps in his education and I''m sorry you all had to witness the discovery of such. I''ll have to amend this at a later date. Until then. Rikta."


    "Yes?"


    "Romance refers to a special kind of love and intimacy between two people as well as the expression of those feelings. It can be initiated by anyone, not just men. And romance doesn''t necessarily lead to marriage and babies can occur independently of marriage. I''ll tell you more soon enough. Understand?"


    "Yes," Rikta nodded glumly.


    "Excellent. I think now might be a good time to eat, don''t you, Mother?"


    "Indeed," Queen Elarin answered before giving the servants a quick nod. They swept immediately into action and breakfast was served within moments.


    It was clear that extra care had been put into the meal as it was not only for the Royal family but visiting royals as well.


    "This is delicious," the S?ran princess announced, speaking for the first time since Rowan and Alena had entered the room. She spoke with a mature timbre that gave her a strong presence on top of her rather unique appearance.


    "I''m glad it is to your liking, Princess Yona," Queen Elarin smiled, "this is a favourite of mine. How about you, Prince Tomas? Prince Kiaran?"


    Prince Tomas answered first with a polite nod. "It is indeed an exquisite dish. The balance is divine."


    Kiaran was next. "I think my actions speak louder than words." He was already finished and his plate was sparking.


    Rowan was amazed. She hadn''t even seen him touch his silverware, yet here he was.


    Did he inhale it or something?


    "Indeed," Queen Elarin responded. "With that said, I think it is time to bring up why I wished for you all to meet today."


    That got everyone''s attention.


    "As you all know, my daughter here, Seres, was kidnapped roughly five years ago, as were Lady Rowan and countless others."


    The three visiting royals nodded at that.


    "From what Seres and Lady Rowan have told me, young adolescents were taken from across Llen F?r, S?eis, and Ferran over the course of several years to a series of caves underneath the Earldom of Fendras near the great fjord. The purpose? To enslave and torture them until they Awakened. It is clear to me that someone is engineering an army of Awakened soldiers for some foul scheme. I''m sure we can all agree that this is of grave concern to us all."


    Another round of nodding. Princess Yona looked pale at the implications while Tomas maintained a level expression. Kiaran on the other hand looked to be a mix of fear and excitement. He may be seventeen or so, but the idea of epic battle and adventure clearly appealed to him.


    "With that in mind, it has also been brought to my attention that Lord Feilan Takiir, Earl of Fendras, is involved and was taking advantage of many young female prisoners."


    "That is a serious accusation, Your Majesty," Princess Yona interjected.


    "And one that will need to be thoroughly investigated, as will this entire operation. Between us, we only have so many Awakened individuals to combat this threat. Especially when we don''t know where the main operation is based or where they are targeting. With that in mind, I would like to request that Lady Rowan and Seres be permitted to serve as my representatives on the mainland for the investigation and execution of the threat."


    "I''m sure that can be arranged," Yona replied.


    "Agreed," Tomas added.


    "Umm," Rowan interrupted, "Would it be okay if I visit my family first? I need to see my father and find my sister."


    "Of course," Elarin answered.


    "Not alone you aren''t," Seres interrupted, shaking her head. Rowan gave her a betrayed look. Seres only smiled and added, "I''m going with you."


    Alena giggled on Rowan¡¯s other flank. "You didn''t think she was going to leave you alone, did you? I wish I could go with you as well, but we''ve already been away from the university for far too long. Promise me you''ll visit me?"


    "Of course I will," Rowan blushed.


    "Looks like Rowan is ready to tie the knot," Seres teased.


    "I am not!" said Rowan a little bit too loudly.


    "Remember where we are, Rowan," chided Alena.


    "Oh sorry."


    "I can definitely see the Ardent in her," Yona laughed.


    "This is tame," Seres replied with laughter of her own.


    Rowan gave her an accusative look and with several notes of mock betrayal, exclaimed, "Traitor!"


    "Oh to be young," Queen Elarin sighed. "However, before that goes any further I must bring the conversation back on course. Rowan."


    "Yes?"


    "Last night, I granted you the title of Ardent Flame. If I''m being truthful, you aren''t ready for it. You are the third person in the history of Llen F?r to be granted the title and it is not done lightly."


    "Then why?"


    "Because I''ve seen your strength and your passion. In time, you will grow to become a legend in your own right, just like those who came before you. With that in mind, I grant you full leave to carry Elan Fiir as you see fit."


    "Thank you," Rowan replied meekly.


    "Finally, here is the Seal of the Ardent Flame. It is a relic from the first Ardent Flame; forged with his very soul. When you are ready, you will learn to unlock its secrets. Until then, it will serve as a symbol of your nobility."


    Queen Elarin presented the small, golden red medallion to Rowan. The design seemed simple at first; a blazing sun, but the more Rowan looked at it, the more the flames seemed to flicker and the more colours she found within. It was also warm to the touch.


    The conversation for the rest of the breakfast was mostly on logistics. Eventually,  Rowan and Alena excused themselves to spend some time together while Seres took her younger brother aside to give him a more rounded education on sex and romance.


    Overall, it was a quiet day. A calm before the storm. Alena would be leaving soon, as were the rest of her party. It also seemed as if all the prisoners desiring passage to S?ris would be leaving as well. That included both Amran and Maro. In a sense, it was sad news, but at the same time, she would be making her way to the Azure City. Before then, however, she was going home.


    Rowan was finally going home.

 Chapter 27: Back to Basics

    The young, crimson-haired woman had a plan; a path forward in her quest for vengeance and belonging. Alas, as she lay there in bed, Rowan was struck with the realisation that she wasn¡¯t quite ready to take the next step.


    She was too weak.


    It didn¡¯t matter that she had started to fill out since her escape from the caves. She was too weak. Even with her Gift invigorating her healing factor as a result of her having her first time with the tawny-haired Ferran that slumbered next to her, she was too weak. Her Gift was limited. All it had effectively done, aside from it being an incredible experience, was undoing some of the damage from her years of malnutrition. Yes, it had invigorated her for a time which enhanced the moment, but the moment had passed.


    For her Gift to do more, she would need to cultivate it further. With Alena¡¯s help, she was confident she would get there eventually, especially as she wanted to deepen their relationship beyond the misconceptions of others. Rowan knew there would be many who would mistake their relationship as being nothing but lust at this point. She could also see why. They had known each other for less than a month, and their dance at the ball oozed desire.


    For the most part, Rowan even agreed with them. Lust and desire definitely played a massive role in their initial attraction to each other. But to think that was all there was to them would be to ignore Rowan¡¯s nature as an Ardent or the personality quirks of the two girls. If they knew Rowan better, they would know how fast her emotions build once a seed was planted. For Alena, Rowan couldn¡¯t say for certain, but she could feel the weight of Alena¡¯s words when she told Rowan how she felt. That had to account for something.


    Still, it was something they would need to work on, ideally before Alena left for S?ris. That gave them a week, give or take a couple of days. Alas, Rowan also had to prepare for her own departure which brought her straight back to her earlier realisation that she was still far too weak. To make matters worse, she was at a loss for how best to maximise her recovery. Nutrition was fine, but exercise and managing her metabolism? That was easier said than done.


    The training and exercise she had done during her captivity were meant to build reflexes and muscle memory for the most part. It also had her maximising the efficiency of her muscles whilst they kept her as weak as possible. Almost as if they had a way to quickly bulk up those who accepted the deal.


    In theory, Rowan could use the exercises from her captivity as well as those from her youth to get the strength she needed. The problem was that she didn¡¯t know which exercises to use or the best way to utilise them. In the lead-up to the ball, she had focused on dancing and sword routines. They had helped, but only slightly.


    Rowan sighed heavily in frustration, and Alena stirred. The Ferran girl yawned sleepily and asked Rowan, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m getting nowhere! The only thing I truly have more of since escaping is stamina. I need to be stronger!¡±


    Alena kissed Rowan¡¯s shoulder gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing fine. These things take time.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time!¡±


    ¡°If time is what it takes for you to get better, then of course we do. I know you want to visit home and that you want to strike back at the people responsible for your captivity, but you need to look after yourself as well.¡±


    ¡°I know! It¡¯s just¡­¡± Rowan¡¯s voice trailed off. She felt like a failure, and the air was getting heavy with guilt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bear the weight of this alone, Rowan. I could help. I¡¯m not that great at strength training or fighting, but I could do other stuff with you.¡±


    For a second, Rowan¡¯s skin took on a radiant glow, and her lips invited Alena in.


    ¡°Not like that, silly, ¡° Alena laughed. ¡°Well, not just that. I meant dancing and the like, but we can do some late-night exercise as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± Rowan said, the weight of her guilt lifting.


    ¡°You could also ask someone to help guide you through an exercise program. Someone in the military, perhaps? They take their fitness and conditioning very seriously from what I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Rowan kissed Alena promptly on the lips and exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Alena! I could ask my brother!¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a great idea,¡± Alena replied with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s in the navy, right?¡±


    ¡°Aye! He also trained me to fight when I was younger.¡±


    Alena¡¯s ears twitched with curiosity. ¡°He did?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Back when I was eleven. It took me a while to convince him. Especially as my ribs were bruised at the time.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve got quite a story here.¡± Alena¡¯s words were oozing the curiosity of a cat, and Rowan could see the outline of her tail swishing slowly beneath the blankets.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the happiest story,¡± Rowan replied, with a slight downcast to her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alena apologised, seeing the sadness in Rowan¡¯s eyes and the subtle rise in her temperature. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me if it¡¯s a painful memory.¡±


    Rowan smiled back meekly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s nothing compared to my captivity or the time leading up to it, and I want us to get to know each other better anyway.¡±


    Alena kissed Rowan once on the lips and once on the forehead. ¡°Well, if you insist, take all the time you need. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rowan said, turning to face Alena in bed and taking her hands. She spent much of that morning telling Alena about her childhood and early adolescence. She glossed over a few details and highlighted others. Telling your new lover about past romances wasn¡¯t exactly peak dating etiquette after all, but the training was rather pertinent to their earlier discussion.


    *****


    Shortly after breakfast, Rowan and Alena ventured into the city proper in search of the elder Naliir sibling''s home away from sea and barracks. Seres had also been invited, but she made some excuse about how she had things she needed to do in the Palace and that it would be nice to have an opportunity for Rowan to introduce Alena to Tyris and his wife without her being in the way. Rowan didn''t really understand Seres'' reasoning, but she respected it nonetheless. It also meant that they could leave a lot more promptly as they didn''t need a guard.


    Still, it was a strange experience, being away from Seres and having confidence that no harm would come to either of them. So much so that it made Rowan a little anxious. If Alena wasn''t there beside her, it may have been too much. Another thing she would need to work on.


    Fortunately, the walk through the ever-beautiful Palace District was peaceful for the most part. The excitement didn''t really start until they reached the gate to the Iridescent Flame District, one of the city''s three main residential districts. Tyris had moved there with his wife after his last promotion and the news that Talia was pregnant.


    As for the excitement that greeted them at the gate? Overly inquisitive guards.


    ¡°Hold up, miss,¡± they said to Rowan after motioning Alena through.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me,¡± Alena told them.


    ¡°In that case, could the two of you please step inside the gatehouse?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s anxiety started to rise and rise, stopping only when Alena took hold of her hand. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said soothingly. ¡°I¡¯m sure they just want to ask a couple of questions, and then we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±


    With a guard leading the way, they were shown to a small room with a table and some chairs in the centre. A quick glance revealed an absence of any windows and only the one door in and out.


    The guard motioned for Rowan and Alena to sit down, waiting to do the same until they were seated. A moment or two after taking his own seat, the guard cleared his throat.


    ¡°Now, before we begin, I just want to assure both of you that this is just a routine interview to ensure the security of fair Midiris.¡±


    ¡°We understand, Corporal,¡± Alena interjected before Rowan could respond.


    ¡°Capital! Now, without further ado, what brings you to the Iridescent Flame? You don¡¯t appear to be locals, and none of the other guards stationed here recognise you.¡±


    ¡°My brother,¡± Rowan blurted out, her words tumbling over one another.


    ¡°Yes?¡± the corporal responded inquisitively.


    ¡°We¡¯re guests of the crown, and we¡¯re visiting her brother, Rear Admiral Naliir,¡± Alena clarified.


    ¡°Naliir? One second, please.¡±


    With that, the guard stood up, went to the door, and called over one of the other guards. Rowan had one fear-enhanced ear to the whispered conversation, but she was too distracted to make out the details.


    The guard had his back to her, after all. She could strike. She could win their freedom.


    She could¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Her voice was audible as she tried to rid her mind of the intrusive thoughts that were plaguing her. Alarmed by the sudden outburst, Alena gripped her thigh, and the guard turned back to face them.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± he asked.


    Rowan was sweating.


    ¡°Water,¡± Alena responded, her voice carrying an air of command.


    Rather than question her, the guard ensured that her request was granted. Soon after, another guard returned with a wooden cup filled with freshly chilled water. Rowan and Alena were then left alone for a short while as Rowan slowly sipped away.


    The guard returned after five or so minutes and told them that they were free to go after apologising for the stress they had caused.


    For the rest of their walk to Tyris¡¯ home, Alena refused to let go of Rowan¡¯s hand. It was a small comfort, but a much-appreciated one. It reminded her that she wasn¡¯t alone.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    *****


    The young couple garnered a few looks as they made their way through the Iridescent Flame. A curious glance at their hands for the most part. Same-sex relationships, whilst not typically frowned upon in most circles, were still rare enough to be unusual, after all.


    Fortunately, they did little more than stare; a gesture Rowan could largely ignore. Especially as they didn''t need to venture too far before reaching the entrance to her brother''s estate.


    After two sharp knocks, the door was opened by a middle-aged man, distinguished in his features and sharp in his dress.


    "How can ¡ª ah, you must be Rowan, the young master''s sister?"


    Even his voice carried the panache of a gentleman.


    "Y-yes," Rowan replied hesitantly, not expecting to be recognised by the man. She hadn''t exactly sent word ahead that she was coming, after all.


    Seeing the question in her eyes, however, the man spoke up.


    "The young master has described you in detail," he said, "especially after his reunion with you. As steward of this household, I felt it prudent to memorise his description of you in case of this very eventuality. "


    "Is he home?" Rowan asked.


    "Unfortunately not, but the mistress can receive you until his return, if that is agreeable."


    "Do you know how long he''ll be?"


    "In the absence of any emergencies, I estimate little more than half an hour."


    "In that case¡­"


    "We''d love to be received by the lady of the house," Alena interjected, hearing the shyness in Rowan¡¯s voice.


    "Well then, please come inside. I shall have someone send for her. Until then, you may call on me if you need anything. My name is Tamrik."


    Once the two girls were inside, Tamrik led them through to a comfortable sitting room where they awaited their host. Before long, they were greeted by the sight of a young woman, perhaps three years younger than Tyris, with long, chestnut-coloured hair with golden highlights.


    The baby-bump made it clear that this was Talia, Tyris'' wife and the lady of the house. Her clothes seemed to be designed with both her profession and pregnancy in mind; comfortable, sky blue, and easy to change out of in the case of excessive contact with a patient''s bodily fluids.


    "It''s a delight to finally be meeting you," Talia smiled at Rowan. "I''m Talia, Tyris'' wife. Rowan, correct?"


    Rowan nodded awkwardly before Talia turned to Alena.


    "I''m sorry, but may I ask your name? Tamrik neglected to pass it on."


    "That''s okay," Alena responded. "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Alena, Rowan¡¯s ¡ª um¡­"


    Talia returned a knowing look. "An absolute pleasure, Alena. I hope you don''t mind me forgoing any titles."


    "I didn''t¡­"


    "You have a noble''s bearing, casual though it may be."


    "We''re not interrupting your work, are we?" Rowan interjected.


    "I''ve got my nurses and secretaries handling the clinic," Talia replied. "And they''ll send for me if a case needs my attention."


    "That''s good," Rowan responded, her speech wrapped in timidity as she tried and failed to keep a natural flow to the conversation.


    "You don¡¯t need to be shy around me, Rowan," Talia said with a smile, trying to comfort her. "We''re practically family, after all."


    "It''s just¡­"


    "I think Rowan skipped a few steps in preparing herself for meeting you," Alena opined.


    "Tyris took the wind from my sails by describing me so much beforehand," Rowan said glumly. "Now, I''m not the one responsible for your first impression of me, and your second impression is doubtlessly ruined."


    "That couldn''t be further from the truth," Talia responded, a gentle warmth touching on her words. "If anything, you''re just confirming to me that you are indeed Tyris'' precious and highly adorable little sister."


    To say Rowan blushed in response to Talia''s commentary would be an understatement and a half; she was crimson from head to toe.


    Alena patted her back and said, "There, there."


    It was a comforting, yet somewhat mortifying gesture that had Rowan rather confused; an odd mix of elation and horror. Of course, Talia found a way to enhance the moment with a delicate giggle that she didn¡¯t even try to hide.


    Fortunately, it was still better than the encounter at the gate. A silver lining amidst the embarrassment that Rowan felt. Better yet, respite soon arrived by way of a young girl, barely thirteen, carrying a tray filled with drinks and a variety of snacks.


    "Refreshments for our guests," the girl said politely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal, Kaia,¡± Talia told the girl, ¡°we¡¯re with family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the girl replied, this time with a timid air.


    ¡°This is Kaia, my niece. She¡¯s staying here to train as a maid and assistant.¡±


    With the added context, Rowan could see the slight familial resemblance. From the nuances found in Midiran, she was likely the daughter of Talia¡¯s cousin instead of a sibling; the word was largely the same, but the inflection differed. Ultimately, the significance depended on the family, and it was certainly simpler than the traditional Ferran kinship terms.


    ¡°She¡¯s precious,¡± Alena commented, eliciting a slight blush from Kaia.


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    ¡°Alena. And this is Rowan, Tyris¡¯ sister.¡±


    ¡°Am I doomed to never introduce myself ever again!¡± Rowan exclaimed.


    The short exchange seemed to help Kaia relax. ¡°I¡¯ve still got some chores left, Aunt Talia, but I¡¯ll make sure to come back every once in a while with refills.¡±


    ¡°You can stay if you want, Kaia,¡± Talia told her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to busy yourself with work when we have family over.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude on Miss Rowan and Miss Alena visiting you and Uncle Tyris. Especially if Miss Rowan is Uncle Tyris¡¯ sister.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you insist. But please take a snack with you before you go.¡±


    It was at this point that Kaia removed the cover on one of the snackboxes to reveal some Alyren Raindrops. Sweet Temptation.


    A delicious calamity in the making.


    After Kaia left the room to work on her chores, Rowan reached for the orb of fruity heaven. Not knowing what was in store for them, Talia smiled at her enthusiasm.


    *****


    The results of Rowan treating herself to an Alyren Raindrop may have been expected by those who had seen her mother do the same. Granted, Rowan was the only such individual in the room that was privy to such knowledge. Furthermore, most people in the know often assumed that the raindrops were directly at fault for playing into her mother''s desires.


    The truth of the matter is that they mostly just teased away her inhibitions. Nothing about the treat impaired her cognitively.


    That is to say that it was all her, and the same could be said for Rowan. Both Talia and Alena had been vastly unprepared for the very handsy Rowan that followed shortly after her sampling of the raindrop. It was subtle at first, but as more and more of the raindrop worked its way into Rowan¡¯s system, the more affectionate she became.


    Fortunately, her affections were all directed at Alena in what was becoming a rather embarrassing display; one that Alena would have welcomed had they been in private. Even with Talia there, Rowan felt Alena leaning in to some of her advances.


    By the time Tyris arrived, Rowan was flushed and breathing heavily whilst the other two were blushing furiously. Any and all conversation had ceased in the twenty minutes since Rowan politely devoured the raindrop.


    Upon seeing what was happening and noticing the box of Alyren Raindrops, he took his wife aside and suggested they step away to make some lunch.


    By the time they returned, a couple of hours had passed, and both Rowan and Alena were crimson with embarrassment.


    Tyris only added to their embarrassment when he shook his head at them with mock disappointment. He further punctuated his teasing by adding, "Next time you plan on introducing me to a girlfriend or boyfriend, Rowan, please resolve any sexual tensions in private beforehand. I''m sure it couldn''t wait, but there is such a thing as time and place."


    "Don''t tease her or Alena too much, Tyris. If any more blood rushes to their heads, we might have an international incident on our hands."


    "Is that your recommendation as a doctor or my beloved wife, Talia?"


    "Both," Talia replied seriously, though her tone betrayed that she was playing along in her own way.


    "Well, if you insist, I''ll forget it ever happened," Tyris said with his usual dramatic flair.


    "I do! And either way, I''m the one who suggested Kaia prepare the raindrops. You said they were a family favourite after all."


    "That''s true," Tyris admitted. "It''s just they also give rise to certain behaviours in a select few members of our family. Namely Rowan, though she was a lot more modest in her youth. Our mother was much the same, though she had the tact and self-awareness to preserve our innocence."


    "I must admit that the doctor in me is curious. What are the mechanisms behind the effect? What are the active ingredients? Are there any pharmaceutical applications? How about ethical considerations? So many questions¡­"


    The clinical interest that radiated from Talia held Rowan¡¯s deepening blush in stasis whilst Alena¡¯s fluctuated in confusion. Fortunately, Tyris took it upon himself to distract everyone from what had happened earlier by presenting a platter filled with bread and a selection of meats, cheeses, and chutneys.


    Everyone was quiet as they ate lunch, which gave the atmosphere in the room a chance to settle down. Kaia returned briefly after they had finished to top everyone up on snacks and refreshments, this time without any raindrops, and to clear away the dishes from lunch.


    Tyris cleared his throat shortly after Kaia left the room. "So, was there any particular reason behind your surprise visit? I''m not complaining, but I imagine you didn''t just decide to introduce us to Alena on a whim."


    "Not entirely," Rowan admitted.


    "And you would have sent word ahead if you wanted me to introduce you to Talia, right?"


    "Maybe?"


    "You¡¯re supposed to say ''yes'' or something when asked something like that," Tyris teased dryly.


    "But where''s the charm in that? Happy surprises are the spice of life!"


    Talia and Alena blushed simultaneously in response to Rowan¡¯s comment, a skill they were quickly developing together, while Tyris just laughed.


    "I don''t think you know what that means, Rowan," Tyris said.


    A few quick glances were enough to give Rowan the context clues she needed to formulate the various innuendos hidden within her accidental double entendre. Furthermore, with her newfound understanding, she was able to translate the subtle glances between her brother and Talia.


    Before Rowan could reclaim the title of deepest blush, however, Tyris grappled the conversation back on track.


    "So, what is it that brings you here?" Tyris asked. "Apart from the mutual introducing of loved ones, that is. Speaking of which, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Alena. I realise this hasn''t been to most standard of introductions, but I trust your newfound relationship with Rowan prepared you at least a wee bit."


    "It did," Alena admitted. "And likewise, the pleasure of meeting you both is truly mine."


    "Told you she was a lady," Talia interjected.


    "I already knew, dearest. I met one of her brothers during a group training exercise between the Midiran, S?ran, and Ferran navies a few years back."


    "Really?" Rowan and Alena asked in near unison, the surprise in their voices clear for all to hear.


    "Really. Lord Tian, if I remember correctly. He wasn''t especially high-ranked at the time, so I wouldn¡¯t usually commit him to memory, but he had some interesting ideas. One of them I even used in the campaign against the raiders."


    The recognition in Alena¡¯s eyes was enough of an answer, but it didn¡¯t stop her from also saying, "That does sound like Tian, but how did you recognise I was his sister?"


    "That would be because the resemblance isn''t why I knew you were a noble," Tyris laughed. "Your name was thrown around after the ball, and I made the connection. You made a lot of people jealous that night, by the way. I wasn''t even there, and I could tell from how certain people acted the next day."


    "I think we''re getting sidetracked again," Rowan interjected, not wanting the conversation to devolve into what people were saying after the ball.


    "Right, yes," Tyris responded. "The floor is yours, littlest Rowan."


    "I want you to train me," Rowan said plainly.


    "How so?"


    "Exercise. I feel so weak and unbalanced."


    "I can certainly help you in that regard if you wish, but it doesn''t explain the surprise visit."


    "It was really frustrating her," Alena said.


    "We could tell."


    "Tyris!" Rowan exclaimed, absolutely mortified at what her brother was referencing.


    "Sorry," he apologised, though it was clear that he was still teasing her.


    Rowan waited a second for the moment to pass before explaining in full. "Seres and I will be going to S?ris soon, and I want to be ready. We''ll be visiting home as well. I need to be strong enough."


    "Are you sure this is what you want?¡±


    On the surface, it seemed as if his question was about Rowan''s ultimate goal of S?ris and being strong enough, but she knew he was really asking about home.


    "I am."


    "In that case, Talia, could you please keep Alena entertained while I get started with Rowan?"


    "Of course."


    "Then, with your permission, Alena, I''ll be borrowing Rowan for a short while."


    "I''m not going to get in the way of what she wants and needs."


    "Perfect. Let''s go, Rowan. We have a training hall at the back of the estate."

 Chapter 28: Striking a Balance

    Rowan strained as she neared the end of her reps. Tyris was working her hard, and the floor was glistening from her sweat. Even after almost a week of training under her brother, she could feel the burn.


    Fortunately, things were improving, especially compared to the first day. Rowan and Alena ended up staying overnight as Rowan could barely move a muscle, and Talia insisted. The second day, in contrast, was devoted almost entirely to rest. Even so, Rowan did make sure to do some stretches and light dancing in the evening.


    She also spent that night alone as Alena was going to be busy shopping with ?darik and the others. On the one hand, Rowan was sad that she wouldn''t be there, having fun alongside them. On the other, she was thankful for the chance to focus on her training. Seres also joined her on the third day for training under Tyris, which led to a significantly smoother introduction with Talia.


    Overall, the third day was much less hellish, and it also established the routine that Rowan would be following for the next month or so. Tyris would spend the mornings of every other day training her in person, with or without extras. The exception here being the Day of Rest which would always be skipped.


    As for the days in between, Rowan was free to do whatever she wanted, though Tyris did give her some exercises for her to do as part of her daily routine. In addition to socialising and studying, Rowan decided to dedicate at least a couple of hours on these days to weapons training and dancing.


    With all that said, by the end of her training on the fifth day, her core was eating fire as muscles she didn¡¯t even know she had were aching from the intense workout.


    At first, Rowan was surprised when Tyris said that he wanted to focus on her core for a bit, as she had been fairly confident that she was doing okay in that particular area. Now she was convinced that Tyris was going out of his way to prove just how wrong she was.


    "You''re doing great," Tyris encouraged her.


    "You say that, but I know you''re enjoying this," Rowan retorted through clenched teeth. Ten more seconds, and she could rest again. Thirty more minutes, and they''d be cooling down for the day.


    When Rowan lowered herself from her hold, Tyris responded. "That may be true in part," he admitted, "but it''s also true that you''ve been making really good progress. I don''t know if it''s because you''re an Ardent or something else, but your muscles are recovering a lot quicker than normal."


    "I just wish we could switch things up a little bit," Rowan sighed.


    "With your progress, we should be able to diversify a little more when you next visit. Have you been doing the exercises that Talia suggested?"


    Rowan nodded. Talia had been a massive help, having approached Rowan''s predicament with the eyes of a doctor. She had provided Rowan with a set of resistant bands of elastic material and a list of stretches for her to try. It was less intensive than what Tyris had her doing, but they did seem to help.


    Tyris smiled in acknowledgement of Rowan¡¯s nod. "Excellent. She wasn¡¯t sure how effective the exercises would be for you as they haven''t exactly been tested on Ardents or Stoics."


    "I think they''re effective," Rowan said with less confidence than she intended. Seeing the questioning look in Tyris'' eyes, she continued. "It''s difficult to say for certain," she clarified. "Especially with you muddying the waters with your own exercises."


    "Fair. Speaking of muddy waters, we''ve rested enough. I''ve got a new variation for you to try, so I''ll give you an example first."


    *****


    When the end of the first week rolled up, Rowan was treated to the ecstasy of Alena¡¯s fingers and a selection of aromatic oils. After seeing how much work Rowan was putting into her training, she had snuck off to learn all about massaging from Davra. She was still a little clumsy in certain areas, but Rowan didn''t care. For her, it was heaven.


    When it was time to massage Rowan¡¯s back, however, Alena hesitated, the tips of her fingers quivering on Rowan¡¯s scars.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Rowan asked sleepily.


    "Are you sure it''s okay for me to, you know?" Alena¡¯s question trailed off, but Rowan could hear the concern in her voice.


    "Why wouldn''t it be?"


    "I don''t want to hurt you," Alena admitted, only for Rowan to respond with the silence of incredulity.


    "You said they used powdered crystal in the making of your scars," Alena clarified. "What if I push the crystals around, and they scratch away at you or something?"


    "Where was that concern last night? Your nails are surprisingly sharp."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Rowan could practically feel the blush radiating from Alena. The real prize for her teasing came next, however, as Alena tried to respond. "Th-that was completely different," she stammered.


    Rowan half twisted to look at her and smiled mischievously. "It''s completely fine, Alena. My scars can be a little sensitive, but they don''t hurt from just touching even when the touching is aggressively intimate in nature. With that said, I''m going to turn back around because I''m way too stiff to twist like that right now."


    After a few moments of waiting for Alena to start messaging her again, Rowan cleared her throat to get her attention. "Just so you know, Alena, that was an invitation," she teased.


    "Right, yes. Sorry."


    *****


    Later that same afternoon, Rowan went to visit Amran. He was getting his prosthetic fitted, and Rowan wanted to be there for him. She still felt responsible for his injury, even with his insistence that she wasn''t.


    Ever attuned to his Gift, he told Rowan to enter as she approached his door. He didn''t even give her a chance to stop at the door, let alone knock it. To then add insult to injury, Rowan walked in on him exercising. Namely by way of a one-legged squat, and he was doing it with a practised elegance that had Rowan¡¯s jaw hitting the floor.


    "You''re drooling, Rowan," Amran said plainly, his eyes closed. "Please stop."


    Rowan clamped her jaw shut in an instant, ready to object, when she felt the slight wetness on her chin. It took a couple of flustered attempts to wipe away the drool. Once she was done, however, she gave Amran an accusatory look. "You''re doing this on purpose," she said with the accidental vagueness of a cold reading.


    Picking up on the lack of direction in her accusation, Amran responded in his classic deadpan. "And what is it, pray tell, that I''m guilty of?" he asked.


    "Exercising!"


    "So it would seem, though, I fail to see why my fitness is an issue."


    "Someone must have told you about my training!"


    The questionable logic behind Rowan¡¯s line of thinking had Amran opening his eyes in disbelief. He stood up from his squat, swung over to a chair, and stared at Rowan so that she could see the full extent of his deadpan incredulity.


    Rowan staggered slightly in the face of Amran''s baleful stoicism, but she stood firm and held his stare.


    Unfortunately for Rowan, Amran was an expert at staring, and she folded before the contest began in earnest. Amran sighed dryly as she relented. "Seres had informed me of your training, yes," he admitted. "My own exercises, however, are completely unrelated."


    "But¡­"


    "Think about it, Rowan. If I really wanted to tease you to get a rise from you, I wouldn¡¯t need to go to such lengths."


    From the embarrassment and mild outrage that was welling up inside her, Rowan knew he spoke the truth.


    "So it really was just for the sake of exercising?" Rowan asked.


    "Not exactly," Amran replied. "I was doing it as a form of meditation to prepare myself for what is to come."


    "Oh."


    The awkward silence that followed was palpable. Rowan felt like a right fool for making the situation about herself when she was meant to be there as support for Amran.


    "How are you feeling about it?" Rowan went on to say after the silence became unbearable. It had only been a second or two, but even that was too much for her.


    Amran just sighed. "Honestly, I''m somewhat anxious," he admitted. "Walking is a luxury I never thought I would miss."


    "Most people don''t really expect to be in a position where they would have it taken from them." Her voice was marred by guilt as she recalled how Amran had been crippled whilst coming to her aid. She couldn''t help feeling at least partly responsible for his injuries.


    "Stop that," Amran scolded her. His voice carried an uncharacteristic bite to it. "Your misguided guilt is uncomfortably heavy."


    "Sorry," Rowan apologised, her eyes downcast. She was at risk of spiralling in the same direction as her mood went for a dive. The only thing that stopped her from crashing was a flick to her forehead that had enough force behind it to send her reeling.


    "What was that for?" she asked painfully as she rubbed at the fresh welt that Amran had placed so perfectly in the centre of her forehead.


    As for his answer, he returned to his usual deadpan. "You weren''t stopping," he said plainly.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you still feel like you don''t deserve happiness and everything is your fault?"


    Rowan had been so distracted by the flicking that she had forgotten about her guilt and only through Amran''s question did she recognise what had happened. Furthermore, her shifting expression gave Amran the answer she was looking for. Even so, he made it clear through his own expression that he was waiting for Rowan to re-initiate the conversation.


    This time the silence lingered as Rowan decoded what Amran probably considered a blatant cue for her to speak. Unfortunately, his stoic features made for a nigh impenetrable cypher. Fortunately, the awkwardness of silence was enough for her to do what he wanted anyway.


    In her attempt to re-establish small talk, Rowan went on to say, "So, what are you going to do when you get the foot?"


    "Besides giving you a good kick?" Amran remarked sardonically.


    "You''d have to catch me first," Rowan laughed. With the shame and guilt quite literally flicked out of her and her ego shattered by shame and guilt, she was able to slide back to their usual dynamic, and her confidence returned.


    "Is that a challenge?" Amran asked, his question punctuated by the slightest rise to his eyebrows. Rather than wait for an answer to his largely rhetorical question, he went on to answer Rowan¡¯s own question in earnest. "What I really want to do is go for a walk."


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No, not this time. I need to do it alone so that I can prove to myself that I can rely on myself."


    Even with his level tone, Rowan could feel his vulnerability. For a second, she thought such feelings were uncharacteristic of him, but she realised that she had no way of knowing either way. It also didn''t matter if it was, as it wouldn''t change how he was feeling in that moment.


    With that in mind, she didn¡¯t try to change his mind or suggest he have someone there at first. Instead, she offered him a simple thing. Time.


    "I can stay with you until you''re ready to take that first step."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 29: Closer

    Rowan woke up in a cold sweat. Just like the chains that bound the twin moons on her back, she couldn''t fully escape the trauma of her captivity. Even seeing Amran take his first true steps as a free man only lessened the nightmares.


    That''s what she kept telling herself as she splashed her face with water. Out of the two options her mind was presenting her, it was the more positive spin on the situation. The alternative insisted that the nightmares waited until that night to strike so that any sense of victory from the moment was lost.


    It didn¡¯t help that the nightmares had been uncomfortably absent for much of that week. Of course, she could just as easily attribute the reduction in nightmares to Alena, or to being free in general, or to her training. At the same time¡­


    Her heart was thumping in her chest. Was it her fear-enhanced senses, or was her heart really beating that loud?


    Breathe.


    Why did it hurt? And why did she feel both hot and cold? Why¡­


    Breathe!


    Why is. Everything. Spinning?


    Oblivion.


    ******


    Whilst Rowan had only lost consciousness for a couple of seconds, she soon drifted off back to sleep, only to be roused by the sound of hushed conversation. From the comforting weight of her blanket and the soft down of her pillow, she figured the panic attack was just another nightmare, and she had overslept.


    If it were just the voices, she would have let herself drift back asleep. Alas, the stray hair on her face had other plans as it snuggled up against her. At first, Rowan tried to push it away sleepily. Alas, being an expert stray hair, any attempts to remove it just resulted in a completely unrelated part of her face being tickled instead.


    It was omnipresent.


    Rowan initiated phase two of rogue hair removal as one of the voices called out; Seres. The relief in her voice was clear, as were the tears that had clearly been shed.


    Not wanting to worry Seres any further, Rowan opened her eyes and smiled softly. Only, instead of the princess, she was greeted by the stray hair. It lay there, straddling her eye without a care in the world.


    One hand shot out to silence Seres whilst the other carefully extracted the hair. A few excruciating moments later, she was free, and it was made clear that the stray hair was of royal descent.


    Were it not for the redness around Seres'' eyes, Rowan would have capitalised on the stray hair to tease her for a good five minutes, but something was clearly wrong. Seres'' growing confusion probably wasn''t helping either.


    Rather than wait for an explanation, Rowan went straight into requesting one. Seres hesitated for a second before answering.


    "I was coming over to help you get ready for your date, but you weren''t answering, so I got the maids to check in on you. They found you out cold near your washbasin. You wouldn''t wake up!"


    "Oh."


    Seres'' tears returned as Rowan made sense of everything that had happened. She recalled the chains and the crystalline needles stabbing into her back. The memory was as primal to her as her Awakening had been, and it served as the prelude to the true horror of her nightmares.


    Seres, Alena, Tehri, Amran, Tyris, Kiriin, and even Anri were all made to suffer the same torture as her whilst the Silent Sisters forced her to watch. Had the nightmare been reality, it might have been enough to break her. Now that she was processing the nightmare a second time with Seres being there beside her, she felt her resolve glowing hot from the forge.


    Without a word, Rowan reached over and held Seres in a firm embrace, as if to remind the both of them that the other wasn''t going anywhere.


    *****


    "So, do you have any plans for today?" Seres asked Rowan as she coated a sweet breakfast pastry in jam.


    Rowan shook her head. "If only. I''m still at a complete loss for ideas."


    "Well, as your romantic aide, I''ve got you covered," Seres smiled as she indicated the notebook she had created for this very moment.


    "I thought you were my winglady extraordinaire?" Rowan asked with clear bemusement.


    "I can be both!" Seres protested, her smile dropping into a wounded pout.


    "Well, last I checked, you weren''t exactly swimming in romantic experience."


    In response, Seres threw an almost imperceptible look at Rowan. It was perhaps a politer variation of a look Rowan had mastered. One that said, "No shit."


    As such expressions were supposedly unbecoming of a princess, she quickly returned to the spoken word for a more put-together response. With a deep, composing breath, she went on to say, "While it is true I lack practical experience in regards to the romantic arts, I have researched many a romance novel, and my knowledge of the city is second to none. Furthermore, I have requisitioned the expertise of my maids to temper the less realistic notions."


    The rebuttal almost rendered Rowan speechless. Alas, the serious facade Seres had presented was made completely transparent by the initial break in her character. Even so, Rowan decided to play along as she responded in a similarly collected tone.


    "You have humbled me, dear friend, for you have proven yourself to possess the foresight I clearly lack."


    Both girls held the air of mock pomposity for as long as they could manage. Seres slipped first as she tried to hide a quiet snicker. Unfortunately for her, Rowan was nearing her limit, and the way she contorted her face to prevent any form of laughter from escaping was too much for Seres to bear.


    With floodgates open, a veiled snicker grew into a charming giggle that tipped Rowan over the edge. Laughter soon filled the room, echoing beyond the walls and alarming everyone within earshot.


    When they eventually calmed down, they returned to the task at hand; giving Rowan options for her date with Alena. With her training the next day and Alena being scheduled to leave for S?ris the day after that, they only had one day left for themselves, and Rowan wanted to make the most of it.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Unfortunately for her, however, her knowledge of the city was greatly limited, which made planning a date rather challenging. To that end, Seres offered to advise Rowan on potential date spots and activities. Perhaps more importantly, Seres also offered to help Rowan get ready.


    When it was finally time for Rowan to leave, her nerves were hitting a whole new high. She had one last look in the mirror to check she was still okay. The soft white blouse and dark blue shorts she wore felt unfamiliar and almost out of place on her frame despite Seres'' every assurance.


    It was her first time dressing up for a date in years, and so much had changed since then. Part of her felt undeserving of the opportunity, of the clothes she wore. Another felt emboldened, yet still, she froze. A tear fell for Kiriin, and lost love.


    Amidst everything, however, a voice pushed her forwards.


    "You can do it."


    Rina had her back.


    *****


    Rowan paced anxiously across the gazebo in the Royal Gardens as she waited for Alena. Seres had sent her a messenger on Rowan¡¯s behalf to inform them of the meeting spot for their date.


    Some of the gardeners looked over at her in anticipation. Considering Rowan¡¯s previous visit to the gardens, they were probably wondering if they were in for another show. Fortunately, Rowan felt confident that she didn¡¯t need to rely on embarrassment to get her through the start of her date, especially as she had other emotions she could call upon to bridge the gap with her sister.


    The sound of footfall on the wooden steps of the gazebo alerted Rowan to a familiar presence. She turned to face Alena as she ascended ever-radiantly into view. She was beaming as their eyes made contact, her smile inviting, and her gait filled with excitement.


    "I''m not late, am I?" Alena asked.


    "N-n-no, I only just got here," Rowan replied, stumbling over her words like a lovestruck teen.


    "Excellent," Alena said as she bounced forwards and leant in for a kiss from Rowan. When their lips parted a moment later, she whispered, "You''re stunning."


    "So are you," Rowan replied as she touched her nose affectionately against Alena¡¯s.


    She really was beautiful, and her outfit for the day was equally charming. Like Rowan, she was wearing a soft white blouse, though hers was sleeveless as if to show off her delicate, pale olive shoulders. The blouse also featured a full collar that she had adorned with a long, slender ribbon.


    Any real similarities to Rowan¡¯s outfit ended with the blouse, as she wore a short, flowy, rose-coloured skirt around her waist that fell just above the knee. The white cotton of her socks approached the hem of her skirt, leaving only the slightest hint of bare flesh. Also complimenting her legs were a pair of cream suede boots that had been laced to perfection.


    What truly pulled the outfit together, however, was the voluminous ponytail that bobbed and bounced with as much enthusiasm as Alena herself, though the ribbon at the end of her tail was a close second.


    The couple remained close for a few more blissful moments before drifting side by side, fingers interlaced and ready to move.


    "Where to first?" Alena asked.


    "We''re already here," Rowan smiled, waving her free hand to the gardens. She wanted a quiet start to their date where they could just bask in each others¡¯ company, and the cultivated natural beauty of the gardens seemed like the perfect place for it. As an added bonus, there was much to the gardens that Rowan hadn''t yet explored, including a small hedge maze.


    They spent almost two hours just walking around and exploring before they finally stopped for a bite to eat. A servant brought out a blanket and a small basket filled with a light picnic for lunch.


    "Seres suggested I ask the servants to prepare the picnic while we explored," Rowan said as they sat down and the servants left.


    "Makes sense," Alena replied.


    "I thought so too, but I think she got a bit carried away with the idea, " Rowan laughed.


    "Oh?"


    "She wanted the servants to set the picnic up all fancy and romantic in a special location for us to find. I told her it felt a little contrived and artificial."


    "Only a little?" Alena laughed.


    "Well, perhaps a wee bit more than just a little, but you get the point."


    "I do," Alena smiled, "though I would have been fine with it. At the very least, it would have been funny."


    "She would feel so betrayed to hear you say that."


    "I''m sure she''d forgive me. Either way, this was definitely the better approach. I can only imagine how awkward it would have been if we didn''t find the picnic."


    "Or if someone else found it first and we walked in on them eating it?"


    "Or the animals."


    "And this way, we''re out in the open, so we''re encouraged to be on our best behaviour."


    Rowan looked across in confusion at a blushing Alena before realising what she just said.


    "I, uh, didnae mean it like that," she stammered quickly, her accent growing stronger.


    "You don¡¯t need to apologise," Alena replied. Her cheeks were still warm, but she was starting to compose herself. "You just caught me off guard, is all."


    "Maybe so, but I really didn''t mean to be so forward."


    Alena laughed. "Rowan, everything about you is forward. It''s one of the things I like about you. I love how you wear your heart on your sleeve, even compared to other Ardents."


    "You mean it?"


    "I do."


    "Really?"


    "Really really."


    "Well, in that case, let me return the favour."


    "Oh?"


    In response, Rowan shuffled over to Alena and whispered the various aspects of her character she found particularly attractive, from personality traits to physical to more esoteric ideas. From how accepting she was to how she made Rowan feel safe. From the way her tail swished when she was excited to her alluring figure. From the duality of her shyness and confidence. And finally? Her smile.


    By the time Rowan pulled away, Alena was steaming, her face almost as red as Rowan¡¯s hair. It wasn''t just the words that had her blushing like a bonfire, but the full weight of Rowan¡¯s emotions that fueled them. Rowan was capitalising on her abilities as an Ardent to highlight her love and desire so that Alena would know them to be true. In doing so, or perhaps in addition to, she inadvertently triggered her Gift, which further enhanced the moment.


    Having been rendered speechless, Alena sat there nibbling at a sandwich. Rather than add to the heat, Rowan just placed her arm around Alena¡¯s shoulder and pulled her in gently. Alena dropped the sandwich and leant into Rowan¡¯s comforting embrace.


    Their love was young, and they had been quick to find it. Even so, it was strong, and they found comfort in knowing it was more than just lust or desire.


    They sat together in silence for a good while, looking towards a united future. It mattered not that they would soon be forced to part ways because their hearts were already becoming one, and they knew they would be reunited again.


    In the heat of their first night together, they asked if their relationship would last. Or, more accurately, they asked if the other would be okay if they continued to hold a special place for them in their heart in case they drifted apart. Both agreed that they wanted to stay together, no matter what.


    Now, in their moment of relative calm, they did not ask the question, for there was no need. Resonance sang in harmony between them. Even if the nature of their relationship changed, the connection they shared was known to Illyria, and She would make sure to preserve and nurture it.


    The bond was strong enough now that they would continue being a part of the other''s life in some way, shape, or form for as long as they lived, and nothing else got in the way. Such bonds also gave Rowan hope that she would be reunited with Tehri, Kyr, and Kiriin, assuming they were still alive.


    Rowan was smiling blissfully when Alena practically leapt to her feet. In the midst of their basking, a giant squirrel had snuck up on them and was in the middle of stealing their lunch. The task of fighting it off fell to Alena as they didn''t want to hurt it, and Rowan was still learning to better fine-tune her strength.


    As Alena wrestled with a squirrel a quarter of her size, Rowan rescued the food. By the end of the perilous operation, they had lost half of their lunch, and they agreed to finish it before they got distracted again.

 Chapter 30: Together

    Rowan and Alena found a carriage ready to take them to the next location for their date, an Adventure Room. They were an unfamiliar concept to Rowan, but Seres had insisted on their growing popularity before her capture. Of course, in doing so, she neglected to tell Rowan what they actually were beyond the vaguest of hints.


    Unfortunately for Rowan, vague hints only added to her feeling of relative ignorance, a feeling that made her slightly apprehensive. Had she been completely blind to what was coming, it wouldn''t have been so bad, but she had just enough to speculate, and her imagination could be her own worst enemy at times.


    Alena, on the other hand, despite being similarly in the dark, was bounding with excitement. For her, the mystery of it all was like catnip. By the time they arrived, she could barely contain her feline curiosity.


    Next to Rowan¡¯s muted apprehension, one might mistake her for the Ardent. When they actually stepped outside of the carriage, however, Rowan was caught completely off-guard by the large warehouse of a building that stood before them.


    It was almost completely unadorned bar the elaborate mural that spoke of grand adventure; majestic foothills leading into picturesque flower fields, primordial forests, and a magical arch surrounding the entrance.


    Rowan couldn¡¯t help but find herself intrigued. She was drawn to the arch, as if it was a portal to a different realm. Hand in hand with Alena, she walked towards it, tentatively at first, then speeding up to appease Alena¡¯s enthusiastic urging.


    Once inside, they were greeted by an idyllic grove and three strange individuals who swept into action.


    Amongst them, a squirrely woman fidgeted over a spilled kettle. "Visitors?" she asked.


    "Nay," a hooved gentleman replied, "I think not."


    "Maybe they''re lost?" the squirrely woman asked again as worry appeared in her puffy cheeks.


    This time, it was the third individual who answered her. "From their clothes, I would assume so." He was a bear of a man, and his voice rumbled like distant thunder.


    "They must have travelled far," the hooved man opined.


    "Truly."


    A confused Rowan tried to interject, but Alena nudged her to be silent. Then, as if on cue, two more individuals walked into the scene; a child with a venerable air and an ageless wisdom in their eyes, followed by a mousey man whose nose seemed to twitch nervously with every step.


    "I''m disappointed," the child said, her head shaking with aeons of disapproval.


    "Milady, we were just¡­"


    "Quiet, Sikwendi!" the child demanded of the hooved gentleman, who immediately retreated behind the bear man. "We have guests, and rather than introduce yourselves, you seem intent on questioning their validity and making assumptions."


    After reprimanding the original three, the child turned to Rowan and Alena. "Please forgive my companions for their rudeness." She punctuated her request with a polite bowing of her head.


    "There''s nothing to forgive," Rowan replied, her voice cracking nervously as confusion still caressed her thoughts.


    "You are most gracious," the child smiled. "I am Eldarin, Watcher of the Forgotten Grove, and they are my aides and companions. May I ask your names and what brings you to my humble abode? Are you adventurers?"


    "I''m Rowan, and this is¡­"


    "Alena! And we are indeed on a grand adventure."


    "Is that so? Then maybe you are the brave souls we have been waiting for? Adventurer Rowan, Adventurer Alena, I have a request."


    "Pray tell!" Alena practically shouted. Rowan didn''t even have time to open her mouth.


    "A great foe threatens the land, and I can''t abandon the Forgotten Grove. I ask that ye brave adventurers go in my stead to vanquish the enemy."


    "We will," Rowan replied, her brain finally catching up with what was going on.


    "Thank you. Rodin here will help guide you to the Dark Ruins of Eskador." Eldarin motioned to the mousey man who had followed her in.


    He sniffled nervously and bowed. "Rodin at your service."


    *****


    The Adventure Room lived up to its name, at least in part. It was as if they had been thrown into the middle of a novel and they were the brave heroes destined to save the world. Every moment was a performance. Every action supported the narrative. Even the entry fee played into the experience, as they were made to pay a ferryman to reach the ruins.


    Where the name fell short, however, was in how it completely failed to convey the scale of the whole thing. By the time they reached the end of their adventure, Rowan had been turned around countless times. So much so that she could hardly believe it when they stepped outside of the same building they had entered or that only four or so hours had passed.


    "How do you think they did it?" Alena asked enthusiastically as they closed off the second phase of their date with some clothes shopping. They needed a change of clothes for the final phase of their date.


    They had passed on the carriage in order to give themselves some respite from enclosed spaces.


    "I''ve been wondering that myself," Rowan answered, a whimsical smile further speaking of awe-filled wonderment. "They definitely used different levels for the various sets."


    "Well, yeah," Alena rolled her eyes, "I''m pretty sure we climbed the equivalent of a large hill by the end of it."


    "Considering the Underking''s lair was supposedly carved out of a mountain peak, I would hope so," Rowan laughed.


    Alena stuck her tongue out at Rowan and pouted.


    "Are you trying to be cute?¡± Rowan asked.


    "Yes. No! Maybe?"


    Rowan squeezed her hand. "I think I''m rubbing off on you."


    "If you mean how I immediately saw the double entendre in what you just said, possibly. If you didn''t? I''ve always been occasionally like this."


    A delicate rose painted Rowan¡¯s cheek as she was made aware of her own innuendo and the realisation that there was a hidden truth to Alena¡¯s words. It was almost too easy to recognise innuendo in others, be it intentional or not, but recognising your own unintentional slips without aid? Well, sometimes ignorance is bliss.


    Alena smiled. "Now you''re the one being cute."


    "No, you."


    Rowan had given up on making an articulate response before she had even began, but even she was impressed by the unabashed awkwardness of her attempt at a charming reversal. Rather than laugh at her like Rowan half-expected, Alena instead kissed her cheek.


    "I like it when you fumble around," Alena whispered. "I love that you feel safe enough to be a little foolish around me."


    Rowan hadn''t considered that angle, but it was true, emotions like fear and anticipation tended to mitigate the more foolish aspects of her personality, especially when she felt like she was in danger. There were exceptions, of course, but the emotional cocktails that inspired them were risky in their own right.


    "I could kiss you right now," Rowan whispered back to Alena.


    "Maybe when we''re not in the middle of a major thoroughfare," Alena responded with a slight giggle.


    Noticing the unimpressed onlookers, Rowan tightened her grip on Alena¡¯s hand, and they picked up the pace. It didn¡¯t take much longer for them to find a seamstress with the right style and sizing.


    A bored young woman greeted them from the counter when they entered the showroom.


    "Welcome to The Golden Thimble. How may I be of service?"


    "Hello," Alena smiled. "We have found ourselves a spot underdressed for our dinner plans and are in need of some dresses. Perhaps you can point us in the right direction?"


    The woman wore both confusion and curiosity on her face as she looked at the couple. "Let me just¡­"


    Alena stopped her as she started turning away from them. "We''ll also need our current clothes returned to the palace."


    "Do you have any styles in mind?" the woman asked, snapping back immediately. She was notably more animated now.


    "There were a couple from amongst the ones you have on display, though I''m sure I can trust your judgement."


    "Of course! I could even make some quick adjustments if needed."


    "Will that really be necessary?" Rowan asked.


    Alena put forth a nearly flawless facade as she turned to Rowan, though it was clear from the slight upward turn to her lips that she was plotting and having fun in doing so. "You know just as much as I, how important a good fit is, Rowan."


    Rowan rolled her eyes, thankfully whilst the seamstress was turned away. She was inclined to agree, but the items on display, whilst very good, were not at a level where she felt the young woman would be able to make a meaningful difference in the time they had. Still, she was not about to deny her partner her fun.


    "Fine. I shall defer to your better judgement."


    Alena flashed a grin. "As you should."


    They then went on to show the seamstress the styles that interested them before being taken to a measuring room. The woman saw to them with a level of skill and efficiency that caught Rowan completely off-guard. By the time she was finished, their new dresses not only fit them perfectly, but they had been personalised to the point of being unrecognisable from the originals, and not in a bad way.


    "Wow," Rowan breathed as she admired herself in the mirror. "How did¡­:


    A louder, almost volcanic voice echoed into the room from the direction of the showroom. "Namira!"


    The young woman''s face dropped.


    "Shit."


    "You can go," Alena told her. "You''ll find payment with our other clothes along with a list of people who might appreciate your skills."


    "Thank you."


    "Namira!"


    "I should really go."


    Alena nodded. "We won''t keep you. Shall we, Rowan?"


    "Yes?" Rowan answered as Alena proffered a hand.


    With a smile, Alena stepped in beside her, taking Rowan¡¯s hand in her own. They exited the same way the woman had, though they carried on to leave the shop proper. She was being berated by an older woman as they left.


    "Are you going to tell me what that was about?" Rowan asked, having paused just outside the shop.


    "Nope," Alena smiled mischievously.


    "Well, you clearly saw something I didn''t."


    "Perhaps. Or maybe it was a lucky guess?"


    "I seriously doubt that," Rowan said dryly.


    "And why is that?"


    "You don¡¯t strike me as a risk taker."


    "I took a chance with you, didn''t I?" Alena protested.


    Rowan gave Alena a wry smile. "Well, I''m clearly the correct choice and not at all risk-prone."She could see the cogs turning as it became clear she was pulling Alena¡¯s leg.


    Alena pouted in mock outrage. "You''re incorrigible!"


    "I prefer to think of myself as mercurial."


    "Why not both?"


    "They are somewhat contradictory."


    "I''m sure you''ll find a way."


    "Challenge accepted."


    *****


    They passed several restaurants in their search for the ideal spot, but each one fell short. Most were just too busy for their liking, whilst others felt like they catered to different tastes. Eventually, however, they found one that seemed to resonate amidst the competition.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Elen Del Riin.


    Rowan didn''t recognise the name. It wasn''t Midiran, S?ran, or Ferran, and it seemed far too fluid to be one of the other Talrasian languages. From the pondering frown, Alena was similarly lost on the name.


    "We could ask?" Rowan whispered as they made their way to the entrance.


    "I don''t want to come across as uncultured," Alena whispered back.


    "Then we should probably compose ourselves."


    "Agreed."


    The outside of the restaurant was sleek and modest in a way that oozed class and the interior capitalised on an alluring use of white and black marble. All the lighting appeared to be Resonance Crystal based as well. Not wanting to be caught off-guard by the eventual cost, Rowan started formulating an estimation.


    They were greeted by a smartly dressed gentleman standing at what looked like a lectern. Behind him on his left was a pair of open double doors that led into the restaurant proper, and on his right was the same buy leading into a bar.


    "Name, seal, or signet," the gentleman stated as they approached.


    "Excuse me," Rowan replied.


    "Name, seal, or signet," the gentleman repeated.


    Alena presented her signet ring, and Rowan hesitated for a moment before remembering the Seal of the Ardent Flame. The gentleman was scrolling through a small book as Rowan collected the seal from her purse.


    "It would seem this signet isn''t registered," the man said, looking up. He then turned to Rowan.


    "Perhaps¡­"


    His eyes lit up in recognition when he saw the Seal of the Ardent Flame.


    "Yes, that will do. We shall have a table prepared post haste, though we do require a deposit of ten gold loops first. If you would like to wait in the bar, someone will come find you when it is ready.¡±


    "A table for two?" They had been interrupted by a sharply dressed waiter with a tailored waistcoat and a pencil moustache that had been groomed to a heartstopping point.


    "Yes!" Rowan answered quickly.


    "Capital. My name is Veiruun Deimund, and I shall be your host for this evening. If you would follow me."


    The host led them with a grace and fluidity that inspired envy in dancers like Rowan. Even the way he adjusted his stride to match their notably smaller statures was effortless. Rowan almost found herself getting lost in his wake. She dared not fall into a trance, however.


    Alena, on the other hand, had no such reservations as her eyes lost focus. She was so mesmerised that Rowan had to stop her as they approached their table before Veiruun noticed.


    "Your table, madames," Veiruun announced. They had been given a private alcove in the restaurant''s garden. Despite it being almost winter, it was surprisingly warm and comforting, like a lover''s embrace.


    "Where is the heat coming from?" Alena asked. "I don''t see a fire."


    "We have a series of adjustable Heat Crystal Arrays providing warmth through the floor."


    Rowan had to stop her jaw from dropping as Veiruun''s explanation made her realise how exceptionally expensive the restaurant was going to be if it could afford such an installation. She immediately doubled her initial prediction to help mitigate the eventual blindsiding.


    "You can rest easy, madame," Veiruun told Rowan.


    "Huh?"


    "All we require from you today is the deposit you paid upon entering this establishment."


    He''s a mind reader!


    "It was written all over your face, Rowan."


    "Oh." She had once again been betrayed by the honesty of body language. Rather than dwell on the matter, however, she turned to the question it had created. "How do you make money then?" It was blunter than she''d have liked, but she couldn''t think of a better way of phrasing it.


    "With the exception of present company, our client¨¨le are all returning or have been introduced by another customer. We send them the invoice at a later date, and if they don''t pay, the invoice is sent to the one who introduces them. Continued failure is met with blacklisting for the individual and their associates. We find the social contract keeps people honest."


    "But we''re the exception?" Alena asked.


    "Of a sort. The Ardent Flame is the talk of the town, and the madame''s seal was the final piece in helping my colleague realise your identities. We have no doubt the crown is good for any expenses you muster. Now would you like to see our taster menus, or would you rather trust the chef''s intuition with the tailored spread?


    "What does that entail?" Alena asked.


    "Through the skilled application of their Gift, the chef would craft a small banquet for your personalised enjoyment. You have already told them everything they need to know for them to start formulating a menu."


    "How?" Rowan asked. "We haven''t spoken to them, have we? Or is it actually you?"


    "They made their observations while you sat at the bar and later when I led you to this table."


    "Impressive," Alena replied.


    "Normally, they would also introduce themselves, but they are, unfortunately, a particularly luminous Miriel."


    Rowan¡¯s brows rose inquisitively, her curiosity piqued. She had to ask. "They wouldn''t happen to be the owner, would they?"


    "A sound observation, madame. They are indeed."


    "Well, they have my challenge, then. I''ll have the tailored spread," Rowan decided.


    "As will I," Alena added.


    "Capital," Veiruun replied. "As for refreshments, each dish will be paired with a complementary beverage, and freshly chilled water will be available whenever you desire it."


    "Can we also order drinks separately?" Rowan asked.


    "Of course," Veiruun answered. "Do you wish to see the menu?"


    The couple gave their affirmation in near unison, and Veiruun bowed. "Then if you''ll excuse me, I shall inform the chef of your request before returning with the menu."


    *****


    They decided to forgo drinks after a brief perusal of the menu. There were too many options, and Rowan lacked the experience to know how one wine differed from another or if it mattered how long whiskey had been aged for.


    Even Alena was at a loss. She had many of the answers that Rowan was missing, but she had never gone out of her way to learn all the top names. The exception being the name of a wine made by a somewhat famous vintner with ties to her family.


    The two also realised that there was a very real possibility that they could order something that''d clash with their meal; an unfortunate side effect of not knowing what was being prepared.


    When they informed Veiruun a short while later, they could tell they had made the right decision. Even with his mask of professionalism, they could see the approving smile on the edge of his lips.


    He left with the drinks menu afterward to give them some privacy as they waited for the first dish to arrive. Both of them were optimistically curious about the promise that awaited them.


    It helped that, unlike with the Adventure Room, the veil of ignorance wasn''t a deterrent for Rowan. She knew exactly what she was getting herself into this time, after all, even if she didn''t know what the outcome would be. Furthermore, she chose to go with the mystery option when she could have taken the safer choice.


    *****


    The air was still when Veiruun returned with the first dish. For Rowan, a quenelle of light cheese mousse resting on a silver spoon and paired with a small tasting glass of dry red wine. For Alena, a small nest of crispy fried onions and potatoes housing a single egg yolk and dusted with paprika and other spices. Her dish was paired with a light beer.


    Looking at the mousse before her, Rowan was somewhat disappointed. Perhaps even offended. Even with her small stature, there was no way a spoonful of mousse was a full-on dish.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Rowan?" Alena asked as she considered how to best approach her own dish.


    "I was expecting more," Rowan replied glumly.


    "Oh right, you''re not used to larger multi-course dinners, are you? This is perfectly normal. They start with a dish like this to whet the appetite with each dish that follows building up to the next whilst offering a new experience."


    "Oh."


    Rowan picked up the spoon tentatively in her right hand before switching it over to her left, giving her easier access to her water. The thick mousse was unphased by her awkward manoeuvring. It just lay there in the bowl of the spoon, waiting to be consumed.


    Rather than drag out the moment any longer than it had to be, Rowan obliged, taking the entire morsel in one. It was saltier than she expected, though not in a bad way. There was also a pleasant tang to it as it danced across her tongue.


    The true flavour, however, came as her saliva started breaking down the structure of the mousse, thus releasing the intoxicating aromatic compounds held within. It was like an explosion in her mouth, a sensation that she could only just describe.


    And then it was over, lingering long enough to tease, yet not so long as to overwhelm.


    Rowan sat there with lips parted ever so slightly, her breathing heavy, perhaps even laboured. She was used to quality food, but there was a complexity here that was almost magical.


    Had it just been the initial flavour profile, she would have been impressed. With the flavour bomb, she would have been amazed. With everything breaking down and leaving her palate refreshed, her mind was blown.


    Just across from her, Alena was also smiling blissfully. Her nest was no more. There wasn''t even a hint of it remaining. Rowan did notice something adorably amiss, however.


    With a finger, she leant over and wiped away the small rolling drop of egg yolk from her lips.


    Alena jumped back in surprise. "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, the alarm clear in her voice.


    With a mischievous twinkle to her lips, Rowan smiled, answering Alena as she licked the yolk from her fingers. "You spilt something," she said.


    A napkin flew to Alena''s face at blushing speed. Unfortunately for her, the blush had much less distance to cover, thus making it an adorably futile endeavour.


    Silvery peals filled the garden as Rowan giggled warmly. "I was hoping for a reaction like that," she said.


    Muffled by her napkin and a fair bit of petulant mumbling, Alena responded with, "At least I didn''t point out how you moaned over your food."


    "What was that?" Rowan replied back. She knew exactly what Alena had said, but she also knew Alena was putting on an act, and she wanted to play into it a wee bit.


    "I said, ''At least I didn''t point out that you were moaning!''" This time it was clear and punctuated with dramatic emphasis.


    Responding in kind, Rowan let her face become painted in mock horror. "I''d never!"


    "You most definitely would, and you know it!"


    "Be that as it may!"


    "Ahem."


    They were interrupted by the clearing of a throat; a small, courteous gesture that taught them the true meaning of horror. If there were other guests within earshot, their conversation would probably be seen as scandalous.


    "It is fortuitous, it seems, that we had the foresight to give our esteemed guests some extra privacy."


    Having announced himself, Veiruun stood completely unfazed at the entrance of their private alcove. He appeared completely unpeturbed by their conversation. So much so, that Rowan was tempted to push on his emotions to check he wasn''t a Stoic. Were it not for the added awkwardness that would strengthen her own desires, she probably would have.


    Fortunately, any notion of tempting fate slipped away as Veiruun went on to explain after Alena asked him what he meant.


    "We believe it best to ere on the side of caution with Awakened client¨¨le, especially a young Ardent in love with a Gift of the Lover. As such, we gave you the space with the most privacy. Even a terrified Ardent with the Gift of the Eagle would have difficulty eavesdropping on this garden."


    To hear Veiruun correctly identify the grouping of her Gift was rather unnerving. There weren''t any Gifts that would easily provide that information, afterall, which meant the information brokers were going all out in uncovering everything there was to know about her. What else did they know? She dared not ask.


    "That''s good to know," Rowan replied.


    "Of course. If you are ready, I shall bring the next dish."


    "Yes, thank you."


    *****


    "That was incredible," Alena sighed.


    "You can say that again," Rowan replied, having just finished her dessert.


    The dish was borderline indescribable. When it was served, Veiruun presented her with a candied orb that rested on a vanilla cream topped round of rose sponge. What truly made the dish special, however, was a floral mist trapped by the delicate walls of the candied orb that enchanted the nostrils when the shell was cracked.


    Alena looked over at Rowan with curiosity in her eyes. "Which dish was your favourite?" she asked.


    "Everything."


    "Cheat."


    "Well, how else do you expect me to answer? It was all amazing."


    "You could still have a favourite. Mine was the saffron-poached halibut and rice."


    "It did smell delicious," Rowan admitted. She''d been served perfectly rare Drakiir steak with a side of rosemary-butter potatoes and violet-tipped asparagus for the same course, which was admittedly to die for, but Rowan wasn''t sure if she could call it her favourite.


    "So¡­"


    Alena clearly wasn''t satisfied with her answer.


    Time to give this some real thought.


    "I liked the soup."


    That surprised Rowan.


    Can you even taste, Rina?


    "No, but I can get an idea from how it makes you think and feel."


    Fair enough, I guess, but the soup is probably at the bottom of my list.


    "Your loss."


    Considering I actually got to eat it, I''m inclined to disagree.


    "No need to rub it in. Anyway, while it is nice chatting, using the emotional stimulation of your date to do so is going to lead to things I have no intention of experiencing vicariously."


    Rowan had to stop herself from blushing out of nowhere as she knew exactly what Rina was hinting at.


    "Is everything okay?" Alena asked.


    "Oh. Aye. Sorry."


    Thinking quickly now, Rowan considered the entire meal. The mousse was certainly a contender, but it realistically fell behind the other options on account of portion size.


    Then there was cream and sweetpea soup that Rina seemed to like. It was certainly delicious, but Rowan felt like it was crafted in order to not overwhelm the palate before the Drakiir steak immediately after.


    Out of all the dishes, however, if she could only pick one, she''d have to choose the warm, smoked wood pigeon salad and the cherry dressing it came with. The flavours came together perfectly, only to be further enhanced by the complementary textures, resulting in an indescribable mouthfeel. A perfect mix of crunchy salad and tender flesh alongside tart sweetness and lightly smoked game.


    Alena seemed content with her answer, and they were soon getting ready to leave for the final stop of their date.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind me choosing how we end the date?"


    "If you have something you want to do, I''ll happily keep this date going until we have no other choice."


    "You aren''t tired?"


    "Are you?"


    "Only slightly, but I think you''ll like what I have in mind for us."


    Rowan smiled. "Colour me intrigued."


    "Oh, I intend to colour you more than just intrigued. Davra suggested this place to me."


    From her limited interactions with Davra, Rowan was convinced there would be some spice to her suggestions.


    "Now I''m curious."


    *****


    Rowan¡¯s estimation of the spice behind Davra''s suggestion was found wanting. The Honey Peach Inn beckoned them like a lover promising to tantalise their every sense. From the large open common room filled with cushioned booths and scantily clad hosts and hostesses, Rowan doubted people did much sleeping here: not in the typical sense, that is.


    "Are you sure this is the place?" Rowan asked as a hostess led them to a booth with a clear view of the stage.


    Alena jumped slightly at the question. "Sorry, what was that?"


    She was staring. Not that Rowan could blame her. The uniforms were enchanting; tailed waistcoats, tiny skirts or shorts, and little more, regardless of gender.


    Rowan decided not to repeat the question. Even if Davra hadn''t suggested the Honey Peach Inn to Alena, they were certainly going to have a good time.


    Once they were settled in to their booth, they were joined by a couple of hosts and hostesses. They had been asked their preferences on their way in, and both admitted to being interested in both, so they were provided with both.


    The hosts and hostesses drank with them and gossiped, the conversation ranging from fairly tame to a lusty inferno. Both Rowan and Alena were blushing furiously as the music picked up and a giant peach rose onto the stage.


    Fourteen dancers emerged from the peach, seven of whom strutted forwards with canes, heeled shoes, and netted stockings. The other seven stepped into position behind them as the music rose to the crescendo, and then it stopped.


    A moment later, the first seven dancers twisted their canes with a flick of their heels, and the dance began. The hosts and hostesses who were accompanying Rowan and Alena shifted away and pushed the two closer together. Rowan could feel Alena¡¯s heat.


    The show continued, and it delivered on the promise of tantalising the senses. The dance was like nothing Rowan had seen or experienced before. She knew dancing could be sensual, but this was something else. Something more.


    It was mesmerising. Powerful. Perhaps even erotic. At the same time, it didn¡¯t feel sexual. At least, not exactly. Yes, she found it alluring and a little arousing, but she had the feeling that it held a different purpose beyond evoking such emotions.


    As the dance reached its climax, Rowan was ultimately left with a single word to describe it.


    Beautiful.

 Chapter 31: The Morning After

    Rowan woke up, aching and euphoric, to the unexpected sound of birdsong. Her arm was draped happily over a purring Alena. Not wanting to wake her, she shifted slowly as she got out of bed, a task which proved challenging. Alena, and Rowan, to some extent, was a dynamic sleeper. Some would call her a restless sleeper, but there was an implication to ''restless'' that Rowan couldn¡¯t agree with; even with all her somnial animation, Alena was flirting with the other side when she slept.


    While it didn''t bother Rowan much while they were sleeping, the end result rendered the covers cowering in fear on the floor or twisted around them into something labyrinthine in nature. This time it was the latter, and it took Rowan a good ten minutes to untangle herself. Fortunately, Alena appeared to be mostly undisturbed by the kerfuffle, even as she rolled into the space Rowan had left behind.


    Rowan¡¯s first order of business was to collect the clothes that had been thrown off the night before. The simple change of clothes Avra had provided them after their adventurous carriage ride home made the task much simpler than it would have been with their dresses.


    When Rowan opened the bedroom door, she felt two soft pillows push up against her back as Alena¡¯s arms wrapped around her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you, did I?¡± Rowan asked with a mix of concern and surprise. She could have sworn Alena was still in bed, but there was no mistaking the touch of her breasts, or the feeling of her arms around her.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Alena answered rather smugly, ¡°I¡¯ve been up for almost an hour?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? How? I saw¡­¡±


    ¡°Me with my eyes closed? I was enjoying the moment. You¡¯re adorable when you sleep, especially when you snuggle up against me.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to keep you close for just a little longer, and I knew you¡¯d want to clean up after the mess we made.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise for wanting to be tidy.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me turn you around and kiss you into silence!¡±


    Rather than give Alena the satisfaction, Rowan turned around and kissed Alena soundly. When they parted, Rowan asked, ¡°Was that a threat or a promise?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± Alena answered softly.


    "I can do both," Rowan smiled. Alena had put an end to a potential downward spiral with one fell swoop, the remnants fading away into a pillow of fluffier emotions.


    Alas, the innocence of the moment was ruined by the mischievous smirk that was growing on Alena''s face, or more accurately, the response that followed.


    "You can do both, can you?" she asked, somewhat suggestively.


    "That''s not what I meant!" Rowan protested, a touch of pink painting her alabaster cheeks.


    "You aren''t denying it," Alena teased.


    "Well no, but¡­"


    There was a hesitancy in Rowan''s voice. Not because she thought Alena would have any issues with her sexuality, especially after she mentioned similar interests during their first night together, but rather because she wasn''t sure if Alena was just teasing or if this was the first time it had come up and she was also curious.


    Alena responded quickly to the hesitation, apologising for her behaviour. "Sorry, I shouldn''t tease you about these things if you''re not ready to talk about it."


    "It''s not that," Rowan assured her. "I''m just trying to recall if I''ve mentioned it before."


    "I don''t think you have?"


    "Well, I guess now you know."


    Alena¡¯s mischievous smirk from before had softened into a smile. "I guess I do. Not that I''m complaining. Or surprised. And it does have some fun implications."


    "Oh?"


    "Well, you know?"


    "Looking to expand already?" Now it was Rowan¡¯s turn to do some teasing.


    "Nooooo. I was just thinking it''s nice that we have more potential overlap with our interests. In case we want to share?"


    "So you''re telling me no one else has caught your fancy?"


    "No."


    Rowan smiled, and Alena realised her mistake.


    "I mean, yes. Well, kind of. There are other people I find attractive, but you''re the only person I have feelings for at the moment."


    "Oh? Tell me more?"


    Alena was crimson with embarrassment at this point. When she failed to do much more than awkward stammering, Rowan delivered the final blow of her teasing.


    "Would it help if I offered up a few examples of my own? I won''t say names but one of the maids has a wild side, and she''s a cutie to boot. You''d like her. Especially if you saw her doing what I did the morning of the ball."


    Rowan then went on to give the impression that she was going to say more so that Alena could interrupt her. Quietly at first, she said, "The person you danced with before me at the ball was kinda cute. That is in spite of him making me feel seven different kinds of jealousy for dancing with you, and knowing I would have probably thrown a glass of wine in his face if Davra didn''t push me to ask you for a dance."


    Having been caught by surprise with Alena¡¯s response, Rowan¡¯s voice took on a more serious tone as she offered up her own reply.


    "He was certainly attractive," Rowan admitted, "but I didn''t feel the same connection with him that I did with you. After the escape, you were the first person I saw once I was lucid. Your face became a sign of safety and freedom. He didn''t stand a chance. Not at the ball. It''s going to take a fair bit for any potential new additions to our relationship to form the necessary bonds with either of us to become a part of this.


    "With that said, we should probably table this discussion for now. I''m sorry for teasing you about this. It was poor form, especially with you already apologising for something similar."


    "It''s okay," Alena smiled softly. "I just wasn''t expecting you to turn it back on me like that. And hearing you say that I became a sign of safety and freedom for you? I think my heart skipped a beat or three. "


    A single loving tear rolled down Alena¡¯s cheek, and Rowan leant in to kiss her. They held each other for a short while following the kiss until Rowan spoke up.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "We should probably get ready. I still have my training, and we haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "Yeah. But can I get another kiss first?"


    "You most certainly can, but only one. We don''t want to get distracted."


    "You mean more distracted, right?"


    "Sure," Rowan laughed.


    An impatient Alena soon put her laughter to an end as she grabbed Rowan¡¯s face and pulled her in for the promised kiss.


    *****


    Tyris'' training hall was absolutely jam-packed that morning. Not only did Seres and Amran make an appearance, but Alena had also managed to rope in her friends, and Tyris was in his element. Whilst his Gift wasn''t one of teaching per se, it helped him excel in group activities, and he had honed it over the years with his time in the navy.


    They started with a basic warm-up before moving on to a standardised set of higher-intensity exercises. Tyris kept his focus on everyone, analysing their strengths and weaknesses so that when the time came, roughly an hour in, he could give them a more personalised routine.


    For Rowan, it was more of the same. She welcomed the familiarity of her routine as it allowed her to shift some of her focus to what Tyris had the others doing. It was interesting to see how everyone¡¯s routines differed. Deilin¡¯s routine, for example, was focused on helping her be more confident in her movements, with Tyris suggesting she seek out a more specialised personal trainer when she returned to S?ris. Davra, on the other hand, practically oozed confidence as she flexed her surprisingly fit body. Tyris had her doing weight training to complement her already balanced form.


    Were it not for the fact that Alena was just across from Davra, Rowan might have found herself staring at the golden-haired beauty. Instead, her eyes were drawn to her radiant lover and the very distracting exercise she was in the middle of. Tyris had her working on squats, and Rowan was half convinced that his reasoning was twofold. Obviously, he wanted to help Alena by suggesting an exercise that would be beneficial for her, but she also expected him to capitalise on her wandering eyes to catch her off-balance. Alas, her suspicions proved to be her very literal downfall as she overcompensated for a surprise that never came after hearing him moving behind her.


    She took a few moments after that to centre herself before returning to her own exercises.


    Amran was largely left to his own devices. He was already doing everything Tyris would have suggested he do and more. Talia did step in to offer some advice, however. Her experience as a doctor proved useful for reminding him not to push too hard with his recovery, lest his stoic enthusiasm set him back further. The advice might have come across as unnecessary to the typical outside observer, but Rowan knew how frustrated Amran had been since his injury. She had seen it bubbling through his typically muted expressions and level tone; a reminder that Stoics weren¡¯t emotionless.


    In stark contrast to Amran when it came to outwardly showing their enthusiasm, was ?darik. With his failure to be of much help during his intended rescue attempt back at the Caves, he was adamant he wouldn¡¯t fail again, which apparently entailed wanting to do everything Tyris could throw at him. It took Tyris asking him to start with a simple balance exercise so that he could get everyone else started before giving Arik¡¯s enthusiasm the due diligence it deserved.


    Seres was tasked with cardio and endurance training. Rowan was concerned at first when Tyris suggested it as she thought it would have Seres running laps outside away from everyone else, but he had recently acquired a series of machines from the Engineering Department of the Azure University that were designed to simulate hiking, distance running, and rowing without the need to actually move. Rowan¡¯s relief from the revelation that Seres would still be training with them was short-lived, however, as Tyris needed her help getting the heavy machines into position.


    ¡°Consider it a test of your progress,¡± he said, a massive grin painting his face.


    Rowan glared at him balefully as she finished her set, making sure to get in her rest period before trundling over to help him. His grin fell quickly when they actually started moving the machines. They had to be careful not to damage anything, and the weight wasn¡¯t helping.


    Rowan groaned as they shifted the lightest of the machines into position. ¡°How did you get these here in the first place?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They were unassembled, and I had a team of ferriers helping me.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to assemble them here?¡±


    ¡°I knew that if I did that, there would be a rogue screw just waiting to be stepped on.¡±


    The admission had everyone checking they weren¡¯t at risk of a surprise podiatric impalement. When the momentary panic passed, Alena offered a solution for the remaining machines.


    ¡°You could use rollers. That way, you only need to lift it a short distance to and from whatever you use as a platform atop the rollers.¡±


    The suggestion had Tyris slapping his face and Rowan running over to kiss her. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Alena!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d have figured it out eventually,¡± Alena applied, blushing at the show of affection in front of her friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her,¡± Davra laughed, ¡°she¡¯s just being modest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s studying Engineering, Architecture, History, or Cultural Anthropology at the Azure University,¡± ?darik added.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to list all of them,¡± Alena protested, her face getting redder by the second.


    ¡°If Landras was here, he¡¯d say Arik was jealous of Alena for being smarter than him,¡± Deilin said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still finding my calling!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The command was short and to the point. Tyris had channelled the very essence of a drill sergeant to put an end to the bantering before it got out of control or someone¡¯s feelings got hurt. When everyone fell silent, he gave them a moment to simmer before speaking again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to training, shall we? Ashlin, I¡¯d like you to work on cardio and stamina with Seres. ?darik, with me. We need to discuss how you wish to proceed with your training.¡±


    ?darik snapped to attention with a salute as if he were a navy cadet. No one said a thing out loud, but they all wordlessly agreed that in spite of his gusto, Arik had figuratively shat himself.


    While Tyris popped in occasionally to make sure everyone was doing okay with their exercises, the two of them were gone for the better part of the morning. When they did return, everyone was exhausted and ready to cool down. That is to say, the women and Amran were all exhausted. Tyris and ?darik, by comparison, were visibly refreshed and free of sweat.


    Rowan could tell she wasn¡¯t the only one mildly ticked off by the situation, though her reasoning was probably different than everyone else''s. She knew Tyris was just planning to chat with ?darik to help give him focus, and it made sense to use the situation as an excuse to bathe, but they could have taken Amran with them so he wouldn¡¯t be forced to bathe alone. Fortunately, her feelings on the matter were addressed when it was revealed that Talia would be giving him a medicinal bath to help with his healing.


    With the focus in the room shifting away from general annoyance at Tyris and ?darik to bathing, however, Deilin started shifting about uncomfortably. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re all done,¡± she almost whispered as everyone got ready to leave.


    Not knowing why Deilin was hesitant, Rowan spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You needn¡¯t worry. The bath¡¯s big enough for all of us.¡± She was trying to speak softly as she got the impression that Deilin was scared of her.


    Davra followed up on Rowan¡¯s ignorance by adding, ¡°We¡¯d be happy to have you, Deilin. You¡¯re safe with us.¡±


    Ashlin, Alena, and Seres also welcomed Deilin to bathe with them.


    She was still hesitating, but she agreed to go with them. When they continued to welcome her, even as they stripped and started cleaning themselves, she smiled, a single tear rolling down her cheek.


    *****


    Once everyone had finished bathing, they sat down for lunch and an hour or two of relaxation. As nice as it was, however, the time was fast approaching when Alena and her friends would need to leave so that they could finish packing. With Amran set to depart for S?ris the next day, he also left with them.


    Rowan and Seres decided to stay a while longer instead. They knew that leaving would be an open acknowledgement that it was almost time to say goodbye, and Rowan, at the very least, wasn¡¯t ready yet. The warmth she still held from her date with Alena and the knowledge that it would only be a short farewell helped burn away the grim seeds of depression before they could germinate, but goodbyes were always hard.


    They stayed until dinner. They could have stayed longer. They didn¡¯t need to.


    Rowan was ready.


    And she wasn¡¯t alone.


    When they got back, Seres informed Avra and her mother that she would be staying with Rowan in the Sunfall apartments for the time being. A room was already prepared.


    They then spent the rest of the evening playing Ruun and other games until Seres started to drift off. Rowan made sure to tuck her in before heading to bed herself.


    A familiar song lulled her to sleep. A familiar voice.


    ?Hush now, little one


    the day is won


    Sleep now, little one


    The sun is gone


    Mama¡¯s here


    to wash away your fear


    Mama¡¯s here


    to wipe away your tears?


    Even as sleep took hold of Rowan, a single questioning word left her lips. ¡°Ma?¡±


    Sleep well, my darling girl.

 Chapter 32: A Short Goodbye

    Rowan was up early. She needed to be ready before the tide so that she could say goodbye to Alena and the others. Part of her was still sad that they couldn''t stay together longer, but the embers of passion were a constant reminder that Alena would still be with her in spirit. There was also another strange comfort Resonating from within as she belted on Elan Fiir that she couldn''t explain. She chose not to dwell on the feeling, instead choosing to just accept it as a plus to her morning.


    When she was ready, she stepped out of her bedroom to a light breakfast of jam and rich, buttery pastries waiting to be eaten. She was halfway through her meal when Seres announced herself with a mighty yawn.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she said sleepily.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Rowan replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you, did I?¡±


    ¡°Noo-oho-o,¡± Seres yawned again.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time before we need to leave if you want to get a wee bit more sleep.¡±


    ¡°No point. I¡¯m already too awake.¡±


    Whilst the barely cognisant princess wasn¡¯t particularly convincing as she yawned and stumbled herself to a chair for breakfast, Rowan knew exactly what she meant. That is to say, she knew the feeling of not being able to get back to sleep due to your mind waking up before your body. Either way, breakfast would help her truly wake up.


    *****


    The two of them were greeted to the crisp chill of winter and sea spray as they stepped out of their carriage and on to the docks. Even with her thick, fur-lined coat, Rowan found herself shivering from the shock. She adjusted quickly, but those first few minutes were rather unpleasant. It didn¡¯t help that they had to walk a short distance to where The Wind Rose was docked.


    Alena was already there, as were the others. Rowan rushed ahead to embrace her as Seres took the much safer approach of walking and waving to everyone.


    ¡°Easy there, Rowan,¡± Alena chided. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you too, but I don¡¯t fancy going for a dip right now.¡±


    The thought sent a chill down Rowan¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, making sure to balance the both of them and prevent any unwanted momentum.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Well good! How much longer?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen minutes?¡± ?darik answered.


    ¡°Fifteen? Seriously?¡±


    Rowan was outraged. She was sure they had more time.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d get here in time,¡± Alena told her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Rowan protested.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s not waste the time we have left being annoyed that we don¡¯t have more of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Rowan sighed.


    ¡°I know,¡± Alena teased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t congratulate yourself just yet! I¡¯m not letting anyone leave until I¡¯ve said my goodbyes!¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Seres interjected. ¡°Though I¡¯m sure Captain Dralik will understand if we¡¯re delayed.¡±


    ¡°I can go ahead and ask him?¡± ?darik offered.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± Rowan forbade.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re first!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m what?¡±


    ¡°I need to start somewhere, so I¡¯m saying goodbye to you first. Before I do that, however, I need to thank you for trying to rescue us back at the caves. After years of being told we were being forged into weapons for The Good Lords, meeting a lord who was genuinely a good person meant a lot to us, even if you did a terrible job and we ended up being the ones saving you. Maybe next time, try doing a smidge more preparation.¡±


    "I was rather out of my depth, wasn''t I?" ?darik laughed loudly.


    "More than a little," Rowan giggled.


    ¡°Well, I guess next time I¡¯ll do better. And even if there isn¡¯t a next time, I hope we can be true friends when you arrive in S?ris.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already friends, idiot.¡± She meant it as well. Maybe not true friends as he put it, but the potential was there. To drive the point home, she gave him a big farewell hug and added, "Good luck with Ashlin."


    She could tell he was blushing at her encouragement.


    Once Rowan had let him go, Seres gave him her own farewell hug.


    "We really do owe you," she said. "Without your help, I don''t know how we would have found our way home."


    "I''m sure you''d have managed."


    After ?darik was Ashlin which ended with good luck, much like the previous one had. From the look that she gave ?darik, it was clear that she felt like she didn''t need any. She then surprised Rowan by saying she was a little curious about her and Alena with a tone that was almost flirtatious. Rowan wasn¡¯t sure what to make of that.


    Rowan''s goodbye with Deilin was short and polite. They hadn''t spent much time getting to know each other or becoming friends, so there wasn''t really that much for them to say. Deilin did, at the very least, thank Rowan for encouraging her to come out of her shell the day before at Tyris¡¯. It wasn''t much, but it gave Rowan hope that they could become friends in S?ris. Alas, such hopes were for the future. As such, Rowan chose to focus on the present instead of dwelling on what could be.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    With that in mind, she rushed on to Davra. Like Deilin, she and Rowan hadn''t interacted much, but Rowan felt they had a stronger connection on account of Davra''s support and encouragement for Alena.


    Davra smiled as Rowan approached. ¡°You and Alena have been busy, haven''t you?¡± she teased, her tone distinctly sultry.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean!¡± an abashed Rowan demanded, knowing full well what Davra was insinuating.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying you¡¯re positively glowing, admittedly now with a rosy hue, and the improvements to your fitness and overall bearing can¡¯t be fully ascribed to the training you¡¯ve been doing with your brother, so it¡¯s only logical to assume you¡¯ve been enjoying certain carnal activities with your delightful girlfriend.¡±


    Davra¡¯s observation had Rowan¡¯s rosy blush skipping a few shades to that of crushed rubies. ¡°Th-tha-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You really are precious,¡± Davra laughed. ¡°That blush of yours is adorable.¡±


    The assertion only served to tie Rowan¡¯s tongue further as she failed to offer any meaningful response. Fortunately, Davra wasn¡¯t looking for a response just yet as she adopted a more sincere tone.


    ¡°Thank you for giving your heart to Alena. I was wary of you at first, but you have proven yourself to be much more than steel and thorns, and I¡¯m sure that by the time we next meet, you will have grown into a vibrant rose.¡±


    Davra¡¯s sincerity helped to give Rowan the focus she needed to fend off her embarrassment and untie her tongue.


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Alena told me that you¡¯re the one who encouraged her at the ball, and I know you¡¯ve been supporting her this whole time.¡±


    ¡°What are friends for?¡±


    ¡°True. I hope we can be friends as well.¡±


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, the seeds have already been planted. We just need to get to know each other better. When you get to S?ris, Alena and I will show you and Seres around. For now, however, I won¡¯t keep you. There are still people waiting to say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Rowan gave Davra a farewell hug, an act that seemingly caught Davra by surprise. A small win for Rowan after Davra¡¯s earlier teasing. Fortunately, the win didn¡¯t come at Davra¡¯s expense as she returned the embrace and made it clear that her surprise wasn¡¯t one of dismay.


    When they parted, Rowan moved on to Maro. Their goodbye was a bittersweet ordeal, with very few words seemingly exchanged between them. Rather than talking, they spoke as Ardents, touching on the emotions of the other directly rather than relying on words. It was an intense experience for both of them, but it was the only way they could truly say what needed to be said with everything they had been through. They had both sacrificed much to escape, and language could only say so much.


    Their farewell hug lingered as they finished their wordless exchange. When the time came for them to part, they promised to speak again when Rowan made her way to S?ris or wherever Maro ended up.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not in the city, I¡¯ll make sure someone tells you where to find me,¡± Maro said tearfully.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t go too far, or it might be a while before we see each other again,¡± Rowan replied through her own tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Following Maro, Rowan landed on her penultimate farewell to Amran. Her exchange with Amran was surprisingly wordy.


    "When we next see each other, you better be twice the Ardent you are now," he said.


    "And you better have a fully articulated prosthetic foot," Rowan laughed.


    "I think you''re overestimating how quickly it will take to complete and calibrate a working foot."


    "Right back at you."


    "Point taken. Take care of yourself, Rowan. When you''re done with everything you need to do here, I''ll see you in S?ris."


    "Until then."


    "Until then."


    With that done, Rowan was left with one final goodbye. Before she could say anything, Alena wrapped her arms around Rowan as if she never wanted to let go.


    "I''m going to miss you," she cried. "I know it¡¯s only going to be a few months, and we¡¯ve only been together a fraction of that time, but you¡¯ve touched my heart in a way no one else has ever managed before. Your fire burns within me.¡±


    Rowan hugged her back just as firmly.


    "I''m already missing you, and you''re not even gone."


    "Well, we can stay like this a little while longer."


    "There''s so much I still want to do with you."


    "At least we had a headstart with our big date."


    "I can still feel your every touch from all the things we did that night."


    ¡°The embers still burn for me as well.¡±


    ¡°They will burn until we see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Where we will stoke the flames.¡±


    ¡°And make up for lost time.¡±


    The two of them were in perfect sync, and they had transitioned from hugging to touching their foreheads gently together and holding each other¡¯s hands. Their eyes were closed, and the world slipped away. They were the only people that mattered during this most serene of moments.


    When the moment passed, they parted with a kiss, and Alena smiled. ¡°Before we go,¡± she started, ¡°I have something for you. A gift to help when you find yourself missing me.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Alena held a finger to Rowan¡¯s lips. ¡°I wanted to. And don¡¯t feel guilty for not getting anything for me. You can get me something from N?myris.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    With Rowan¡¯s promise, Alena went to collect the gift from Davra. When she returned with what appeared to be a fairly plain wooden box the size of a somewhat average shoebox, she was blushing.


    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t look particularly exciting from the outside, but it¡¯s the inside that counts.¡±


    ¡°Can I open it?¡±


    ¡°Not here!¡± Alena responded, her blush deepening further. ¡°No opening it until you get back to your room.¡±


    Rowan nodded; she had no desire to make Alena overly embarrassed. Instead, she handed the box to Seres, who had already said all her goodbyes so that she could give Alena one last hug. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in S?ris.¡±


    ¡°Not if I see you first,¡± Alena replied, hugging Rowan back.


    When the time came, Rowan kissed Alena deeply with all her love. It was a promise that they would see each other again, that this wasn¡¯t goodbye. Even so, her eyes were tear-filled, as were Alena¡¯s.


    ¡°All aboard!¡±


    Captain Dralik had given them their moment, but they could only delay so long. The couple lingered for a few more seconds before finally parting. Alena rushed up the gangplank. Her belongings had been loaded much earlier, and everyone else boarded when she was occupied with Rowan. The crew was also ready to leave.


    All that remained was the Captain. Once he confirmed everyone else was ready, he turned to Rowan and Seres.


    ¡°The Wind Rose to leave port,¡± he announced loudly. ¡°We¡¯ll see you both in T?rin City a month from now for your voyage to the Azure City. Safe travels.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± Rowan replied.


    Seres nodded. ¡°Favourable winds, Captain.¡±


    Dralik half turned away before looking at Rowan. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll keep the princess safe.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I wish you the best in finding the rest of your family.¡±


    With those final words, he left for his ship, and they were off.


    The moment was over. There were no more goodbyes.


    It was time to turn the page and take the next step.

 Chapter 33: Family Ties

    It had been just over a fortnight since Alena and the others left for S?ris. By the end of this next week, Rowan and Seres would be leaving as well. All that remained were some final preparations, starting with an informal audience with Queen Elarin.


    Seres was already there when Rowan arrived in the second of Queen Elarin''s audience chambers that afternoon. She''d been practising with Elan Fiir when the messenger informed her that Elarin was done with her official responsibilities for the day and was thus making herself available for conversation.


    Rowan could have gone straight there, of course; the Queen wouldn''t be offended by a smattering of sweat and grime, especially in an informal setting. She had, after all, already seen Rowan at her worst. Rowan didn''t care. She could be more than that. She was free, and with her freedom, she wanted to become the best version of herself. That included looking the part. As such, she took the time to make herself clean and presentable.


    Fortunately, the messenger had returned to Queen Elarin to inform her of the delay, and she was more than content to wait. Her relaxed posture made it clear she wasn''t in any particular hurry, though Rowan could see a seriousness hidden within her eyes.


    Whatever the reason for the seriousness, however, she welcomed Rowan with a warm smile. ¡°Take a seat, Rowan. Make yourself at home.¡±


    Rowan obliged. Thanks to the more intimate feel of the second audience chamber, it wasn''t exactly difficult. She sank into the sofa beside Seres, who was, in turn, just lounging there casually with a plate of cookies and a glass of milk. Once Rowan was sitting comfortably, Seres placed the selection of cookies between them so that they could share.


    Elarin smiled again at the gesture before continuing on from where she left off with her welcome. ¡°Thank you for coming, Rowan. I pray your training has been fruitful.¡±


    ¡°It has,¡± Rowan answered as she reached out for a cookie.


    ¡°Excellent. Seres tells me you''re almost ready to leave.¡±


    It took a moment for Rowan to respond as she was mid-bite, and she found herself in the awkward position of needing to chew. In any other situation, it would have been a simple task, but the awkwardness of needing to respond always had a way of practically tripling the amount of chewing required. Seres'' giggling didn''t help either. Fortunately, she was able to swallow without choking, even if it took far too long to get to that point.


    Following the awkward and delectable endeavour of chewing, Rowan gave herself a second to breathe before giving her response. When she felt it was safe to do so, she nodded. ¡°Tyris thinks I''m ready, so all we need to do now is pack.¡±


    ¡°And I imagine you are hoping to leave by the end of the week.¡±


    ¡°Sooner if we can. Two, maybe three days. Any later and we won''t make it to T?rin City in time. If it wasn''t Tyris¡¯ birthday tomorrow, we might have been looking to leave already.¡±


    Rowan saw a conflicted sadness flash across Elarin''s face at the mention of her brother''s birthday. It would have been barely noticeable had the queen''s response not been delivered with uncharacteristic formality.


    ¡°I''m sure he will appreciate having you there. Were it not for your detour home, I''d have asked you to wait until after Seres¡¯ birthday. Alas, I understand such delays keep you here until Spring, and I have no desire of keeping you from your father or your lover any longer than absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°And you already told me that you''d be making a state visit to S?ris this Winter to help get King Dreigan up to speed,¡± Seres added.


    Rowan giggled at Seres¡¯ interjection and the way it cut through Queen Elarin''s unexpected formality. She didn''t begrudge Elarin wanting to see her daughter on her seventeenth birthday or wanting to celebrate it here in Midiris. It was an important day, one that would mark Seres becoming an adult, and it would normally be celebrated in much the same way her return was.


    With that not being an option she was willing to pursue, she had clearly taken it upon herself to seek out an alternative solution, and a state visit was the perfect answer. Her last state visit had been a couple of years before Seres had been taken, so it was long overdue and King Dreigan did need to be informed of what was going on in his kingdom. Granted, his eldest daughter, Princess Yona, had already been given all of the key details, but it was as good an excuse as any.


    When Elarin recovered from Seres¡¯ remark, she returned to a more relaxed state. ¡°Where were we?¡± she mumbled to herself. ¡°Right, yes. I realise you probably want to leave as soon as possible after your brother''s birthday.¡±


    ¡°The day after if we can.¡±


    ¡°Could I ask that you delay one more day?¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Rowan asked, with Seres adding in a questioning look for punctuation.


    Elarin held up two fingers. ¡°I have a couple of reasons, the first being security. I know you''re strong, Rowan. Strong enough to protect Seres and yourself from almost anything. It''s why I named you Ardent Flame, but you can only do so much alone. With that in mind, I have picked out a couple of agents that I trust to accompany you, but I want you to meet them first.¡±


    ¡°Is that really necessary, Mother?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°Yes. I know you wanted this journey to be just the two of you, but I can''t risk losing you, again.¡±


    ¡°I agree with your mother, Seres,¡± Rowan admitted. ¡°I''ll want to make sure they are trustworthy myself, but I''ll rest easier knowing someone has your back even when I don''t.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Seres almost harrumphed.


    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, they can be as unobtrusive as you need them to be. They can be a shadow or by your side.¡±


    ¡°When can we meet them?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°When you leave, so three days. They''re returning from an operation today and will need time to rest after their debriefing, which is perfect as you''ll be busy tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What were they doing?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°Investigating your disappearance and helping deal with corrupt officials up north that allowed raids to go on for as long as they did. I still damn myself every single day for not realising sooner. I was far too naive.¡±


    ¡°Stop beating yourself up, Mother. It wasn''t your fault.¡±


    ¡°Seres is right. Whoever the Good Lords are, they know how to cover their tracks, and they have the resources to ensure those under them do the same. You cannae blame yourself for not knowing there was something to look out for.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It means a lot to hear you both say that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us.¡±


    ¡°But you can tell us the second reason for us delaying our departure.¡±


    Elarin nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± She then turned to Rowan. ¡°You have been like a sister to Seres, Rowan, and if you are both willing, I would have you be sisters in Resonance.¡±


    Seres¡¯ eyes opened wide. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I do. In two days, it will be a full moon, so the timing works.¡±


    With that comment, Rowan started cottoning on to what they were getting at. ¡°If you''re suggesting what I think you''re suggesting, wouldn''t it cause issues?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It would be a private affair,¡± Elarin answered. ¡°Strictly just the two of you. Legally there will be no change. In spirit, however, you will be sisters.¡±


    ¡°And we will be connected by a deeper Resonance than we are now,¡± Seres added.


    It was becoming clear why Queen Elarin was advocating for them to take the rite. With a stronger Resonance between them, they would always be able to find their way back to each other. In time they might even be able to share their strength, though that would require a more advanced rite.


    There was another reason that seemed likely as Rowan gave it more thought. Queen Elarin probably thought Rowan would be even more likely to keep Seres safe if they completed the rite. She''d be wrong, of course, as Rowan was already fully committed to keeping Seres safe, but peace of mind could be a powerful thing.


    Whatever the reason, or reasons, Rowan fully intended to go through with the rite if Seres was willing. She had been the family Rowan needed when she had lost everything, and the inverse was equally true. Yes, they were regaining much of what they had lost, and they were gaining even more, but Rowan saw that as a reason for them becoming closer.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    With her mind made up, Rowan turned to Seres. ¡°If you''re willing, so am I,¡± she said.


    Tears welled up in Seres¡¯ eyes, and before anyone could say anything, she half-leapt into Rowan¡¯s arms. ¡°Of course I''m willing,¡± she cried.


    *****


    Tyris¡¯ birthday the next day was a small, private affair. Just him, Talia, Rowan, and Seres. His original plans of a fancy meal with Talia and a night out with his Navy friends had been postponed until later in the week once it was clear that Rowan would be there. Even before she had been taken, Tyris almost never got to spend his birthday with family on account of his position in the Navy. Things had obviously changed now that he was married, but he wasn¡¯t about to pass on a chance he feared would never present itself.


    They started with some light training; a nod to a near month-long tradition that was finally coming to an end. Tyris had already told Rowan that she had exceeded all of his expectations with how much progress she had made in the little time they had. At first, Rowan thought he was exaggerating with his praise, but Talia did her own assessment after the last training session to make sure it was doing its job in terms of helping Rowan¡¯s body recover from years of abuse and neglect. When she also acknowledged her progress, Rowan knew it had to be true. A doctor was more believable than a doting older brother, after all.


    After barely breaking a sweat with their final training session, they moved on to gift-giving. It was a novel reminder of Rowan¡¯s least and most favourite birthday tradition. The giving and opening of presents was always fun and exciting, but needing to wait until the hour of your birth to start was hellish. At least it was for Rowan. She was born during the early evening. Tyris, on the other hand, like much of their family, was born significantly earlier; so much so that he never actually had to wait.


    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t Rowan¡¯s birthday, so her frustrations about needing to wait were largely irrelevant. Even if it was her birthday, she felt as if it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Five years in captivity kind of put everything into perspective, after all, and she had already been given the gift of freedom.


    Either way, her birthday was a question for the future. They were here to celebrate Tyris taking another step towards becoming an old man. Talia was the first to give him a gift.


    When Tyris revealed it, Rowan felt confused. It was a box. A fancy box, yes, but a box all the same. Yet Tyris seemed fascinated by it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rowan asked with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Ru¡¯eni Puzzle Box, dear sister!¡± Tyris exclaimed in response, his answer doing very little in the way of offering a halfway decent explanation.


    ¡°A what now?¡±


    ¡°A puzzle box. You open it by solving the puzzle.¡±


    ¡°And this one has something special inside,¡± Talia added, an ever so slightly provocative tone colouring her remark with luscious pink.


    Tyris¡¯ eyebrows rose at the implication. ¡°Does it now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Maybe wait until we¡¯re gone before asking that!¡± Rowan said quickly before Talia could respond. It was a dangerous line of questioning, and she wanted no part of it.


    Fortunately, Tyris quickly came to a similar realisation. ¡°Sorry, I was caught in the moment,¡± he apologised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry as well,¡± Talia added.


    Rowan shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise! We just don¡¯t need to hear about whatever kinky secrets might be hidden in that box.¡±


    Tyris gave her a sly grin in return. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll also refrain from mentioning how you made yourself right at home when you first visited here with Alena.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing your sister, Tyris,¡± Talia chided, but it was too late. Rowan had gone from alabaster to crimson in record time, and Seres was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard this one,¡± Seres remarked.


    ¡°Well,¡± Tyris started before stopping in his tracks. Talia had given him the ¡°don¡¯t you dare¡± look, and it proved incredibly effective. When he continued, any hint of teasing was gone. ¡°If you want to hear the story, you¡¯ll need to ask Rowan or Alena. It¡¯s not my place to share, especially when one of the involved parties isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Thankfully, Seres didn¡¯t push the issue, and Rowan was able to go from crimson to a much gentler rosy. She still had her face buried into a cushion to hide the majority of her lingering embarrassment, but it was something.


    Tyris received a few more gifts from Talia as Rowan continued to regain her composure, including a couple that she was giving on behalf of another. When she was done, Seres stepped forward to offer a gift of her own. ¡°I know we are only connected through our shared bond with Rowan, but I felt it only proper that I also got you a gift. Especially as you¡¯ve been kind enough to invite me.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so modest, Seres. As you said when we first met, Rowan has practically been a sister to you these past five years, and I know you were there for her as well in that time. As far as I¡¯m concerned, that makes you a part of the family. Maybe not in the conventional sense, but family all the same.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It isn¡¯t much, but I hope you like it.¡±


    Seres presented him a model kit for a Midiran Sabre Class Frigate.


    Tyris¡¯ jaw dropped. ¡°This is a mighty fine gift, Seres. Thank you.¡±


    Seres blushed softly in response before continuing. ¡°I also have a gift from my mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The gift from Queen Elarin caught practically everyone by surprise.


    ¡°I think these might be a bit small for me,¡± Tyris said with a slight chuckle as he held up a tiny pair of socks.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t for you, per se,¡± Seres admitted. ¡°When mother heard of Talia¡¯s pregnancy, she claimed one of the best gifts you can give a parent-to-be is a selection of baby clothes and a good blanket, so here we are.¡±


    ¡°Tell her it¡¯s very much appreciated,¡± Talia said.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    When it was clear only one gift remained, Rowan felt three sets of eyes fall expectantly on her. Fortunately, she had recovered from her earlier embarrassment. Still, she handed over her gift for Tyris without a word. He opened it to reveal a simple dagger. Only then did she speak.


    ¡°You got me a dagger for my eleventh birthday. It helped me save Tehri¡¯s life. With this blade, I promise to finish what I started. I will find Tehri and bring her back to us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect, Rowan. And I know you¡¯ll find her. I have no doubts.¡±


    *****


    They spent the rest of the afternoon playing various board games. At one point, Seres asked Tyris a question that Rowan hadn''t really considered before.


    ¡°Were you born during an eclipse, Tyris?¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± he admitted. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because your age doesn''t match your Gift. You should have the Gift of the Eagle, but Rowan says you have the Gift of the Choir, and I''m inclined to agree. An eclipse was the most logical reason, but I wanted to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Reasonable. And, Rowan is correct in saying I was Gifted with the Choir.¡±


    The conversation drifted after that, and they returned to their games. By the time dinner rolled around, Rowan decided to bring up Queen Elarin''s proposal.


    ¡°So, you know how you said you already considered Seres family on account of us being like sisters, Tyris?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Tyris replied quizzically.


    ¡°Well, what I''m about to tell you is a secret that can''t leave this room.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Queen Elarin came to us with a proposal.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point already, Rowan.¡± She could practically feel the eye roll from the chiding Seres beside her.


    ¡°Fine! I just wanted to make sure they understood the gravitas of the situation.¡±


    ¡°They''ll understand just fine without all the extra bells and whistles.¡±


    Rowan was tempted to push the bit a little further, but she ultimately decided against it as it was rather unnecessary. Instead, she went straight to the point as Seres had strongly suggested. ¡°Okay. So basically, in recognition of our sisterly bond, Queen Elarin proposed we form an actual blood tie through the Rite of Familial Resonance.¡±


    ¡°And you said yes, correct?¡± Tyris replied expectantly.


    ¡°We did,¡± Seres responded, answering for the both of them.


    ¡°Good, because otherwise I''d have been forced to bop Rowan on the head.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Rowan protested.


    ¡°I''m just saying it how it is. You both survived long enough to escape because you had each other. It''s only natural that you''d ask the Goddess to recognise your bond. If Queen Elarin is also giving you her blessings, you''d be foolish not to.¡±


    ¡°So you approve?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I know Mother would also approve. Family is precious, Rowan.¡±


    A second or two later, Rina''s voice echoed a similar sentiment within her soul.


    ¡°I also approve.¡±


    *****


    It was late the following night when Rowan, Seres, and Queen Elarin gathered in a part of the Dawn Wing Rowan had only ever seen from the outside; a private chapel to the Goddess atop one of the larger palace spires.


    It was a beautiful place, with large, open windows and reinforced skylights to let in as much moonlight as possible. Queen Elarin or whoever else that tended to the chapel had filled it with a selection of lunar flowers.


    With Queen Elarin''s guidance, Rowan and Seres prepared themselves for the ritual. First, they changed into a pair of white silk dresses that could have been described as plain if they didn''t have a distinct silvery sheen that was practically luminescent. Once changed, they ritually cleansed themselves in water from the chapel''s moon-soaked basin. Finally, they arranged a selection of glowing lunar flowers from around the chapel into a ring large enough for the two of them.


    When they were done, Queen Elarin handed them the obsidian ritual blade along with the silk it was wrapped in. Then she stepped back. This was Rowan''s and Seres¡¯ moment. She was just there to bear witness.


    Knowing it was time, the two girls took their position in the ring of flowers. Face to face and bathed in the full light of Rowan''el, they knelt.


    With near-perfect serenity, Rowan took the knife, letting the silk slide off between them. Then, the ritual began in earnest.


    "In lunar witness, we stand together."


    "With knife and heather."


    At the end of the first two lines, Rowan touched the obsidian blade to her palms. She cut them without hesitation, her blood dripping onto the silk below. With Rowan now bleeding, Seres took the blade and wiped it clean on the silk before cutting her own palms.


    The two girls then locked their bleeding palms together so that their blood could pass between them before continuing on with the ritual.


    "To draw upon bonds of blood," Rowan started again.


    "So that the familial flower might bloom."


    "Spin the thread."


    "And tie the knot."


    "Together, we swear."


    "On crimson and Azure."


    "That Seres Talyren El Ria Lanafae."


    "That Rowan''efrii Alyris Naliir."


    "Is family."


    "A sister as true as any other."


    "My sanguine bond."


    To end the ritual, they ignited the silk that had been touched with their blood on one of the chapel braziers before casting the ashes to the wind so that it might reach the Goddess.

 Chapter 34: Departure

    There was something different about Rowan and Seres when they woke up the next morning. Seres could see it, and Rowan could feel it in her bones. They were sisters. The ritual had been a success.


    Knowing that the Goddess had acknowledged their bond was a comfort to both of them. Together they would find the strength they''d most certainly need to tackle the road ahead.


    It wouldn''t be long until they took the next step. They had already packed everything they would need for the first leg of their impending journey. All that remained was for them to meet the two agents who would be joining them.


    Once they were done with breakfast, Queen Elarin had the two girls join her in her private gardens. Shortly after, they were introduced to a rather statuesque woman with a stern expression and raven black hair that was highlighted with midnight blue. Beside her was a surprisingly average-looking gentleman with a mischievous grin and blonde hair that almost seemed to blush.


    They were both very clearly human without even a hint of Ferran ancestry, nor did they have the incredibly rare hallmarks of a Kairosi or Miriel ancestor. Rowan also found the woman to be incredibly pretty with her dark and mysterious features, whereas the man was more on the cute side.


    Out of the two of them, the man was the first to speak.


    "Hold me, Liadra, I think I must be dying. There''s no other explanation for the three rising beauties that I see before me." He then took to one knee and bowed dramatically before Seres. "Forgive me, Your Highness, for I have been brought low by your radiant visage, and I fear your most lovely companion will deliver the final blow.¡±


    Rowan was having second thoughts about him being cute. If anything, he was a bit much. His partner seemed to agree as she slapped him curtly across the back of the head. He, of course, protested, but she just ignored him and spoke to Seres directly.


    "Please forgive my partner, Your Highness. He''s a fool who likes to think he''s charming. I also ask that you forgive my own rudeness as well for not introducing myself sooner. My name is Liadra, Junior Lieutenant of Dusk, and this is Twilight Operator Lochlan."


    Liadra then turned to greet Rowan. "You must be Flame Lady Rowan. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, and I look forward to working with you. Her Majesty has provided us¡­"


    It looked like she wasn''t going to be much fun based on the way she spoke.


    "¡­so we have an idea of how we can best¡­"


    Out of nowhere, Lochlan pointed dramatically in a seemingly random direction and practically shouted, "Liadra! Look, a mandra!"


    Instead of taking it in her stride like Rowan expected, Liadra cried, "Where?" with girlish glee as her previous train of thought fizzled. When she realised that there wasn''t an adorably fuzzy and incredibly dangerous bear-like animal in the room, Liadra turned crimson and tried to hide her embarrassment behind her hands.


    "I''m so sorry," she practically cried. "Please forget that ever happened."


    And just like that, Rowan''s impression of Liadra did a complete two-seventy and a few random forty-fives. Lochlan, on the other hand, followed a less chaotic path in that the only thing he had subverted was his cute face.


    It was at this point that Queen Elarin stepped in, having taken a backseat beforehand in order to watch the introductions play out organically. ¡°As a Dusk Agent, Lieutenant Liadra specialises in covert protection details and threat resolution.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°I keep those I''m watching over safe, and I seek out threats in order to eliminate them before they are realised.¡±


    ¡°Like a bodyguard-assassin hybrid?¡± This time it was Seres asking the question.


    ¡°In a sense,¡± Liadra replied, ¡°though we are typically less independent than you might expect of an assassin, and we prefer to deal with threats diplomatically if we can. In cases such as the raiders, we can be a lot more direct. One of my seniors, for example, was responsible for eliminating several members of their high command.¡±


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Rowan admitted, ¡°but it doesn''t really say much about your own abilities. Are you any good in combat? What weapons do you prefer? What can you do outside of combat?¡±


    ¡°You''re right, sorry. Much of my experience is as a bodyguard. I was assigned to Princess Elia as she helped direct the crusade against the raiders, and I''ve spent the last two years working with Lochlan here to help investigate and eliminate the corrupt officials who obfuscated the severity of the raids.


    ¡°As for combat, I have standard military training as well as the more specialised training given to Dusk Agents. I prefer fighting solo or in small teams like this one, and I typically use short blades and razor shields up close or a bow at range. If need be, I''ll also use paralytics and tranquillisers. As for outside of combat, I''m skilled at hunting and navigation. My Gift is that of the Predator."


    "She''s also great at finding great bars," Lochlan interrupted.


    "Shut up, Lochlan!" Liadra cried in protest.


    "I don''t think I will. It''s my time to talk. Before I tell you completely divine ladies about myself, there is one last thing that needs to be said about Liadra."


    Liadra went from composed to visibly terrified when Lochlan said that, so Rowan just had to inquire. "Go on," she said.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Well, if she ever volunteers to cook, don''t let her."


    "Why not?"


    "Because every meal that she''s ever made with me around has been impossibly bland."


    "My food is jam-packed with nutrients, I''ll have you know," Liadra objected.


    "And I''ve had field rations that taste better."


    The more Lochlan spoke, the harder it was for Rowan to get a read on him. Even so, he had managed to highlight one skill flawlessly, and that was his ability to get a rise out of Liadra. Thanks to him, Rowan was getting a reasonable idea of what Liadra was like deep down, and she knew that Seres was doing her own quiet analysis as well.


    The back and forth between the two officers continued until Rowan was forced to interject. "This is all well and good, but we''re getting sidetracked.¡±


    Liadra stopped talking immediately, but Lochlan just sighed dramatically before apologising with a touch of panache. ¡°Right, you are. You have my deepest apologies.¡±


    Rowan doubted he was being entirely genuine with his apology, but it gave her something to help give focus to the conversation again. She didn''t feel right being the ¡®responsible conversationalist¡¯. ¡°You can apologise by telling us more about yourself and what you can do.¡±


    ¡°I''ll see what I can do,¡± Lochlan replied, his mock sincerity bleeding through again. ¡°As a Twilight Operator, I specialise in information, be it acquisition or taking advantage of it, and people. The two go hand in hand, really. Traditional combat isn''t exactly my forte, unfortunately, but I do have the same basic military training that Liadra has. I''ve also done some supplemental self-defence training with a focus on hand-to-hand. You never know when a tavern brawl might break out, after all.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I can smooth any issues like that should they arise without the need to pull rank. It helps avoid too much attention, though I doubt that will be possible when we have an Ardent, a princess, and my dear cousin here.¡±


    Rowan would never have guessed it from their appearance, but it made sense considering their interactions. Even with Liadra clearly trying her best to seem professional, they were far more familiar with each other than one might expect from mere colleagues.


    Regardless, he had still only answered about half of Rowan¡¯s questions, so she pushed him for the rest. ¡°How about outside of combat or espionage? And what about your Gift? I might not have asked if Liadra hadn''t offered hers earlier, and I''m sure you''ve already been briefed on mine and Seres¡¯ Gifts.¡±


    Queen Elarin nodded from just off to the side of the two agents in confirmation of Rowan¡¯s assessment.


    At the same time, Lochlan gave his final answer. "Well, I''m an excellent cook, and I can haggle most merchants to within an inch of their abacus. As for my Gift, I think that''d reveal a bit much, don''t you think?"


    Seres interjected almost immediately with a sardonic grin as she said, "He''s a Cryptic."


    Lochlan gave absolutely no hint that Seres'' theory was correct, but the poorly veiled laugh from Liadra, along with all the context clues, was confirmation enough.


    Now that Rowan had all the information she needed to make her assessment, she gave the two agents a sly grin of her own. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation,¡± she smiled.


    The two of them saluted in response before requesting permission to finish getting ready. Queen Elarin granted it immediately as she remarked, ¡°I''m sure the girls have much to discuss. They''ll meet you at the Royal Stables when they''re ready.¡±


    They saluted again, first to Queen Elarin and then to Rowan and Seres, before taking their leave. Queen Elarin followed them a moment later to give Rowan and Seres a chance to talk in private.


    When they were alone, Seres spoke first.


    ¡°They were an odd pair, weren''t they?¡±


    ¡°Truly. If your mother hadn''t vouched for them and we were meeting them under different circumstances, I might have drawn my sword on Lochlan.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure. You had your guard, which is probably why he felt so slippery. If I didn''t recognise the Resonance of his Gift, I''d have been suspicious of him as well.¡±


    ¡°About that,¡± Rowan interjected.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You can see people''s Gifts?¡±


    Seres gave Rowan a pondering side pout as she considered the question. After a brief moment, she gave her answer.


    ¡°I can see the flow of Resonance from a person''s Gift. With enough training, I can recognise the patterns whenever a Gift is utilised in order to identify it. When it became clear I had a knack for my Gift from a young age, Mother decided it would be a good idea for me to learn the patterns of both Empaths and Cryptics.¡±


    Rowan was amazed. She knew Seres was skilled with her Gift, but she hadn''t really considered the possibilities. ¡°Do you know any others?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I might have seen enough of your brother''s Gift to identify it, but I''d need to see another Choir in action. Beyond that, by the time I considered expanding my horizon, the opportunity never really presented itself. Especially as it''s not exactly something I want to advertise.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. How do you feel about travelling with Lochlan and Liadra?¡± It was a bit of a non-sequitur, but once again, ¡®Lady Rowan of Conversational Focus¡¯ was in the room, or in this case, the garden.


    Seres answered quickly. ¡°Better now that we''ve met them. I''ve been anxious about it ever since Mother mentioned it back on Tilwen.¡±


    ¡°I know you wanted it to be just the two of us, but it wasn''t realistically going to happen.¡±


    ¡°It''s not just that,¡± Seres responded solemnly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rowan asked cautiously.


    ¡°Last time I had an escort, they were slaughtered to the last. I thought maybe if we didn''t have one this time, I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about it happening again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Seres,¡± Rowan said, taking her new sister into her arms. Tears started falling from Seres¡¯ eyes as she cried into Rowan¡¯s shoulder. They stayed like that for a short while until the tears finally stopped.


    ¡°I know they''ll probably be fine if anything happens,¡± Seres sniffled once she was free of Rowan¡¯s warm embrace.


    ¡°Nothing''s going to happen. And even if something does happen, I''m sure they''ll be ready for it. They''re experienced, and your mother has faith in them.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Seres sniffled again.


    ¡°I know you know. So let''s wipe away those tears and get moving. It''s time for us to leave.¡±


    Rowan was on her feet and she reached out to help Seres up. With Seres standing soon after, Rowan whipped out a handkerchief from one of Seres¡¯ pockets in order to dab away her tears. Then they were off.


    *****


    Only an hour passed, and they were on the road to N?myris by way of Feldran, the city beneath the Shattered Mountain. They were ready much earlier, but Queen Elarin had insisted on a lengthy goodbye with her daughter. If it had gone on any longer, they might never have left. Fortunately, Seres was able to pull away in spite of how hard it must have been at the time.


    Now that they were on the road, however, it took a while for it to really sink in for Rowan. It was only as they passed through the Northwestern Gate of Midiris that reality caught up to her, and she was able to accept that it was finally happening.


    She was going home.

 Chapter 35: Homeward Bound

    Rowan found the start of their grand adventure to be rather uneventful, partly because the reality of it all hadn''t sunk in yet, but also because barely anyone did more than glance their way as they passed.


    It made sense, of course. Lochlan and Liadra were trained to occupy the liminal space at the edge of people''s senses, and Rowan was, at best, a rumour to most people outside the wealthy or the nobility. As for Seres, it was unlikely that anyone would expect the prodigal princess to be travelling with such a minimal escort. There was also the fact that the four of them were wearing relatively plain, even if exceptionally well-made, riding gear instead of any obvious finery.


    Once they were outside the city, however, things started to get slightly more exciting as they worked on picking up the pace to help make up for lost time.


    They initially tried for the slightly faster pacing of a trot, but Rowan struggled with the unfamiliar two-beat rhythm of her horse''s gait.


    It only took a little more than a mile for the inevitability of Rowan¡¯s lack of experience to strike.


    "Oww ow ow ow," she cried out as she landed on her side.


    "Are you okay?" Seres asked. "That looked like it hurt."


    "I''m fine," answered Rowan with a soft note of pain as she rolled back up, thankful that Elan Fiir was attached to the horse instead of her. On the flip side, said horse was now running away.


    "Rubbing your shoulder like that isn''t very convincing."


    "I''m more concerned about the horse. Give me a second."


    Without any more warning, Rowan bolted across the grasslands to catch her mount. Fortunately, she was more than a match for a horse in terms of speed. Ten leagues an hour? Easy. As she was, Rowan was pushing twelve. The downside was that she was significantly lacking in stamina, at least compared to a horse. Still, this was a sprint, not a marathon, and Rowan was able to catch up in no time.


    "Easy, girl," she whispered in an attempt to calm the mare down.


    Instead of letting Rowan stroke her, the mare reared her head and gave Rowan a toothy neigh followed by what could only be called the smuggest chortle in existence.


    "Dinnae give me that," said Rowan with a hint of annoyance.


    The horse, of course, had every intention of giving Rowan ''that'' in the form of an extremely loud snort right in her face.


    "What do you mean you want an apple?" Rowan wasn¡¯t actually sure that''s what she wanted, if anything, she just knew that horses apparently liked apples. From the horse''s reaction, it seemed like a good guess as she nodded intently.


    "I don''t have any, but we have some nice tasty treats back with Seres and the other horses."


    At the mention of treats, the horse was instantly off. If Rowan hadn''t been holding onto the reins, it would have been another chase.


    "Wait! I need to get on first. Please don''t shake me off."


    The horse just gave her a look that said, ¡°That was entirely your fault and we both know it."


    Rather than dignify her mount with a response, Rowan heaved herself into the saddle. Thankfully, the horse didn''t do anything to make the endeavour any harder than it had to be. Not actively, at least. She just stood there, as if to emphasise her earlier point. The fact that she was significantly taller than Rowan was, of course, irrelevant.


    Fortunately, Rowan''s athleticism and flexibility were enough to get her mounted. Alas, mounting was only the first step. Once Rowan had both feet in the stirrups and her hand on the reins, the horse went from nothing to a full gallop within seconds. If she weren''t an Ardent, Rowan would have been thrown off like a ragdoll.


    Seres was laughing when Rowan finally regained control. To add insult to injury, the horse joined in, and Lochlan could barely contain himself. Only Liadra maintained her composure.


    "I think she likes you," Seres giggled.


    "She''s a menace," Rowan huffed. "I''m half convinced that she''s an Ardent in disguise."


    "That would be something. Are you sure you can handle her? The stablemaster would have given you a mellower horse if you''d told him that it was your first time."


    "It''ll be fine," Rowan said, rolling her eyes. "Nami''s just a little feisty, is all. Speaking of which, do you have any of those sugar cubes on you?"


    "I do, yes."


    Seres pulled out three brilliant white cubes of sugar from a small pouch at her waist. One was given to both Rowan¡¯s feisty chestnut and Seres'' graceful grey, along with the sturdy bay that served as their pack horse. Seres then offered a couple to Lochlan and Liadra for their own mounts. Nami was demanding another before she was even finished.


    "You can have more later," Seres told her with a mischievous smile. "If you behave, that is."


    Even from her saddle, Rowan could feel the indignance behind the look that Nami gave Seres.


    "Are you sure she isn''t an Ardent?" Rowan asked. "Horses shouldn''t be this emotive."


    "You''re just being silly," Seres giggled.


    "I''m not," Rowan protested.


    ¡°What would you call it then? We both know she was born with the Gift of Intelligence."


    "More like sass,¡± Rowan muttered quietly before speaking up. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it have been grace or vitality?"


    "Are you sure you want to say that while you''re on her back?"


    "No," Rowan admitted, "it''s just¡­"


    Seres¡¯ brow rose in mock curiosity at Rowan¡¯s fading remark. "Oh?"


    With a deflated sigh, Rowan said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    There was no helping it. If anything, Nami was the perfect horse for Rowan and she couldn¡¯t exactly begrudge her for having the one Gift that made her more intelligent than the average horse, especially as she had lacked the foresight of taking riding lessons. Maybe if horses had as many potential Gifts as humans and the other humanoid races, she would have been more annoyed. Alas, they were limited to three, just like all the other non-sapient animals.


    "Rowan?¡± Seres said with a measure of concern. ¡°Are you okay? You''re staring off into space."


    "I was?"


    "For a good minute," Liadra noted, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "Well¡­ I think I''m okay. I was just thinking."


    "If you''re sure,¡± Seres replied, the concern still clear on her face.


    "Yeah, I''ll be fine. Shall we go? We still have a ways to go before we reach the first village.¡±


    Rowan fell a few more times before accidentally encouraging Nami into a canter. It came as a surprise to everyone as Rowan adjusted to the new gait effortlessly. The fluidity of the three-beat measure of a canter felt so much more natural to Rowan as she found herself riding with Nami instead of against her. Well, not ¡°against¡± per se, but she couldn''t think of a better word to describe how it felt before.


    When it became clear that Rowan wasn''t going to fall, they fell into a canter for half an hour to make up for lost time before returning to a brisk walk for the rest of the day. The horses could probably have maintained the canter for longer, but they didn''t want to push them more than necessary when walking would get them far enough.


    *****


    They continued to travel west by way of the road that ran alongside the Telma River. It had been years since Rowan had last travelled down this road, and it was just as beautiful and viridescent as she remembered. Even in winter, the gentle rolling grasslands were a lush green, and they had been painted with wildflowers. The picturesque scenery was further enhanced by the impressively white and fluffy clouds, one of which Rowan swore looked just like a Fenrabbit.


    When the sun started setting on the first day, they were forced to make a decision on where they would be settling for the night. The safer option would have been to stop and set up camp while they still had sunlight, but Liadra''s estimate of the nearest village only being three miles away had them taking a gamble.


    When the village came into view, it was almost too close for comfort as the sun dipped below the K?rinsiir Mountains. Liadra had been off in her estimate, though fortunately only by a mile or so.


    When they approached, Rowan came to the conclusion that calling it a village was rather generous. It was more of a hamlet, little more than a dozen or so buildings.


    According to Seres, it had originally been settled in order to take advantage of a ford. The keyword there, of course, being ¡®originally¡¯ as the water was far too deep to wade across now, even at low tide. Had the ford survived, the village may have grown to be more noteworthy in size, but as they were, it was a miracle anyone still lived there.


    Of course, with so few buildings, an Inn was out of the question. Granted, they weren¡¯t really expecting one, especially as Lochlan and Liadra had already confirmed there wouldn''t be any. Not that it mattered. Even without Lochlan working his magic or them identifying themselves, everyone offered their full hospitality and then some.


    Alas, Seres refused to take advantage of their generosity, which led to Rowan offering a compromise. In exchange for silver link, one of the farmers granted them access to his barn, an assortment of blankets, and a freshly baked loaf of bread. Seres wanted to give him gold instead until Rowan reminded her it would be practically worthless to him. Even silver was pushing it, but they weren''t exactly carrying much in the way of copper.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The barn ended up being surprisingly comfortable, especially as they had also been given permission to make beds out of the hay. Unfortunately, such comfort was not without cost as the hay became one with their hair as they slept; it took the better part of the next morning to brush out every last bit.


    Meanwhile, Nami spent much of the morning munching smugly away at her breakfast, chortling whenever the girls hit a snag. The other horses, on the other hand, enjoyed their breakfasts in relative silence.


    When they finally left, they took some time helping Rowan get the hang of trotting. Liadra ended up being a massive help in that regard, as she suggested a rising trot when they established the two-beat measure as the cause of Rowan¡¯s difficulties. By rising and falling in the saddle, Rowan was able to finally match the rhythm of Nami''s gait.


    Alas, the rising trot was a lot more physically intensive than the alternative, and Rowan could feel the strain building in her legs with each passing mile. After two hours or so it reached the point of being too much for her to comfortably maintain.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Seres asked when she noticed Rowan stopping to massage her calf.


    ¡°I can keep going,¡± Rowan answered. ¡°I just need a second.¡±


    ¡°We could stop for lunch,¡± Liadra suggested. ¡°There''s a hunter''s lodge nearby in Dramlich Forest that caters to people on the road.¡±


    Lochlan shook his head. It was an oddly subdued gesture from him. In stark contrast to Liadra, who had been surprisingly conversational for much of the ride, Lochlan had abandoned most of his theatrics in favour of a markedly quiet and serious persona. He channelled that persona as he questioned his cousin.


    ¡°Are you sure, Liadra? I know the place you''re talking about, and it''s a bit of a detour to get there.¡±


    ¡°It''ll be fine,¡± Liadra answered. ¡°Even if Rowan could keep going at our current pace, we probably wouldn''t make it to Baromiir before nightfall, so we may as well play it safe.¡±


    ¡°A fair point,¡± Lochlan admitted.


    ¡°What do you think, Rowan?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°It depends,¡± Rowan pondered. ¡°Liadra is probably correct in assuming we won''t make it to Baromiir today, not with how long it took us to get ready this morning.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Seres apologised meekly. Whilst everyone had woken up with an impromptu hay wig, she had been the worst offender on account of having the longest and the waviest hair out of everyone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise, silly. It''s not your fault that your hair came loose while you slept.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! If our positions were reversed, you''d be telling me the exact same thing!¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    The response was barely audible, but Rowan saw a hint of a smile accompany it. Satisfied with her handling of the situation, Rowan then returned to the previous line of conversation.


    ¡°How much of a detour is it?¡± she asked both Lochlan and Liadra.


    ¡°A few miles,¡± Lochlan answered.


    ¡°It''s still in the general direction of Baromiir, however,¡± Liadra clarified, ¡°so we''d still be making progress.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I say we go for it,¡± Rowan declared, though a hint of a question remained as she turned towards Lochlan specifically. ¡°That is, assuming the detour was your only objection.¡±


    Lochlan nodded.


    ¡°Perfect! Let''s go then. No more trotting, though. Even with the promise of a hot meal, I''d rather not push my legs if I don''t need to.¡±


    *****


    A few hours after their detour to the lodge, Rowan and Seres decided to call it a day. They still had plenty of sunlight remaining, but it was their first time making camp, and they didn¡¯t want to risk fumbling around in the dark.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take them too long to find a suitable campsite; a small, well-sheltered glade from where one of the Telma River¡¯s tributaries cut through Dramlich Forest. Their second order of business, the tents, however, proved to be an absolute nightmare. It didn¡¯t help that Lochlan and Liadra made it look effortless when they assembled their own tent.


    When an hour passed with the two girls making little progress, Lochlan sighed, his theatrical persona back in full. ¡°My poor heart weeps, Liadra.¡±


    ¡°Should we help them?¡± Liadra asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Rowan and Seres cried. If they didn¡¯t do it themselves, they wouldn¡¯t learn.


    It took another two hours for them to be done with the assembly. The moment they hooked the final guy line, both girls collapsed to the ground in a display of cathartic exhaustion.


    "Tents have no right being so difficult," Seres huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t they know I¡¯m a princess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they care, being tents and all,¡± Rowan opined between several heavy breaths.


    ¡°Well, maybe they should.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just need to show them who¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°We need better instructions.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure we had the right ones?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I didn¡¯t see any others when I went looking through our packs.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d think they¡¯d give us something that didn¡¯t read like it was made for an architect.¡±


    "You can say that again."


    Once they were done complaining, they just lay there for a while. At some point, Rowan felt a question growing inside of her.


    "Hey, Seres?"


    "Yeah?"


    "I was wondering, why did you pack so many crystals?"


    "Oh, that? Let me show you."


    "Let you what now?"


    Seres rolled her eyes sleepily. "Just watch," she said as she slowly rose to her feet and walked over to where they had thrown their packs. From inside one of them, she pulled out a rose-tinted crystal with veins of blue. Rowan recognised it as a Thermal Resonance Crystal, specifically a flame-bearing one.


    "You see, most research into the Mark of the Goddess would suggest that it enhances the innate strength of one¡¯s Gift. The reality is so much more."


    To illustrate her point, Seres conjured a small flame, as if drawing it from deep within the crystal.


    "How are you even?" Rowan started.


    Seres let the flame dance across her palm and around her fingers in order to further highlight her ability before tossing it into the campfire.


    "I can Resonate with crystals and channel their power. Being able to see the flow of Resonance with my Gift helps as well."


    "There has to be a catch?" Rowas asked.


    "It takes a lot of energy, and once I release my control, I can''t regain it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Take the flame from before as an example. When I threw it into the campfire, I relinquished my control over it, and now I can¡¯t do anything with it."


    "Ah. How did I not know this was a thing?"


    "Probably because we¡¯re even rarer than Ardents or Stoics, and most of us don¡¯t realise the full potential of the ability, so it isn¡¯t exactly well documented.¡±


    ¡°I know that feeling. It was bad enough researching Ardents.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. I think the Good Lords might have uncovered some of the research, though.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Fein. If you hadn¡¯t made your deal with him, he¡¯d probably have had it tortured out of me.¡±


    "Well, I''d do it again and again if I had to."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. You gave me a reason to live, after all, to not give in. If anything, I should be thanking you. Now let''s get cleaned up before I start crying."


    ¡°Right.¡±


    *****


    Rowan woke up screaming. She had dreamt of the eclipse in vivid detail, only every mistake, every moment of terror was punctuated by the touch of the Silent Sisters. Rowan''s back roared in agony.


    That was only the start of her torment, however, and it would not wake her. Not even reliving her mother''s death was enough to grant her bitter release from the torment. No, true suffering and the climax of her despair came from seeing Tehri broken and on the verge of death. She had been too late. She had failed. There was nothing she could do other than hold onto Tehri as the light faded from her eyes.


    It felt so real. The pain. The loss. All of it. Rowan''s chest heaved as adrenaline continued to flood through her veins. She had to do something, and she had to do it fast before her emotions got the better of her.


    Rowan rushed out of the tent with Elan Fiir, a belt of knives, a reflex bow, and a quiver full of arrows, practically her entire arsenal. The only thing she was missing from it was her short spear and buckler.


    The chill of winter started assaulting her the moment she stepped outside. She didn¡¯t care. It was nothing when compared to the icy grip of fear.


    In her rush to vent off her rising terror, Rowan ran towards the edge of the clearing with Elan Fiir in hand. She was about to cut down a large silver pine when she stopped herself. The tree hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It didn¡¯t deserve to suffer in her place. And even if it did, the risk of it falling on either tent was far too high.


    Fortunately, the moment of pause helped stave off some of the more erratic ¡®coping strategies¡¯. Her fear and despair were still almost completely overwhelming her, however, and she needed to redirect them before they got any worse. Unfortunately, Elan Fiir was not part of a realistic solution, so she sheathed the blade and started stringing her bow instead.


    The focus required to string the heavy reflex bow helped a little bit. Once it was fully strung, Rowan started loosing arrows on a nearby silver pine.


    On the seventh arrow, Rowan heard movement from the tent. She snapped around with the bow, ready to shoot any trespassers in their tracks, only for Seres'' head to pop out of the open flap.


    When their eyes met, Seres stepped out of the tent towards Rowan. She was wearing a dressing gown for warmth.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, "I heard you screaming."


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you," Rowan replied quietly.


    "What''s wrong? You can tell me."


    "I had a nightmare. A bad one."


    "It must have been. What happened? I''ve never seen them make you scream like that."


    "I saw Tehri broken and dying in my arms. I saw my failure."


    Tears started to well in Rowan''s eyes.


    "You haven''t failed."


    "Then why hasn¡¯t anyone seen her? It''s been five years!"


    The dams of her eyes gave way, and the waterworks began in earnest. Seres stepped in to give her a warm embrace.


    "There, there, Rowan," Seres said softly, stroking Rowan''s back. "We''ll find her."


    Rowan dropped the bow and hugged Seres back, crying loudly into her shoulder.


    After a couple of minutes, the weight of Rowan''s emotions brought them both to their knees. Even so, this was a much better way for Rowan to vent her feelings as opposed to aimless training.


    Almost half an hour later, the tears finally stopped flowing. Rowan''s eyes were raw, her throat coarse, and her nose red.


    "I think I may have ruined your dressing gown," Rowan apologised with a rueful smile, looking down at the war zone of snot and tears on Seres'' shoulder.


    "Think nothing of it," Seres replied softly, "It''ll wash."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts, Rowan. You needed that. I will ask, however, that we return to the tent. Now isn''t the time to be training, the ground is hard as a rock, and you''re cold to the touch. We can train together tomorrow if you want. You need to start teaching me, after all."


    It took Seres pointing it out for Rowan to realise that, yes, she was, in fact, freezing. Barely moving while half-naked in the middle of a late autumn night didn''t exactly do much to keep one warm, after all.


    Rowan nodded her acceptance of Seres'' request and picked the bow up as she clambered back to her feet. As Seres started to walk back to the camp, Rowan was quickly reminded that she was missing something.


    "What about the arrows?" she asked.


    "How many are out there?" Seres said, turning to give Rowan a contemplative look.


    "Seven."


    "That''s too many to just abandon," Seres sighed.


    Rowan nodded.


    In response, Seres started walking off into the darkness with a confident smile.


    "Let me help you find them," she called back confidently. "Two pairs of eyes are better than one."


    "Um, Seres¡­"


    "Yes?" Seres replied, turning back slightly.


    While maintaining the most neutral expression that she could manage with her tear-ruined face, Rowan pointed in a completely different direction.


    "The arrows are in the tree over there."

 Chapter 36: Next Stop, Baromiir

    They arrived in Baromiir, the first of three major settlements along the Telma River, just in time for a late lunch. It was a similar size to N?myris, only it was split through the middle by the river. Even so, Rowan was rather unimpressed. The town lacked character. All it really had going for it was positioning.


    You could comfortably get to Baromiir from Telmaris, the next major town, in a single day when travelling by boat. Likewise, Baromiir to Midiris was also day by boat. This resulted in it growing as a natural waypoint for trade along the Telma River.


    Yet, in spite of all the wealth that must have passed through the town, it was boring.


    Rowan¡¯s growing disappointment in Baromiir persisted until they reached the town¡¯s namesake. A giant bridge spanning the entire width of the river towered above them. It was tall enough to allow even the largest of river vessels to navigate under and then some. In addition to being tall, however, it was also incredibly long, the main ramps alone taking an impressive chunk of the town¡¯s width. It also had two equally impressive side ramps on either side that circled round to allow access from the river road.


    Rowan and Seres both saw countless people using the bridge, giving them a solid idea of how it could affect those who used it every day. One such example came in the form of a surprisingly large Ferran man who was helping to push a cart up one of the ramps. There was a limit to how bulky a Ferran could get as their muscles tended to get denser and more toned instead of larger. The Ferran in question, however, had muscles that could put a draft horse to shame and legs the size of tree trunks.


    For the most part, he looked fairly normal with the exception of his legs which were the size of tree trunks.


    "I didn''t even know that was possible," Seres muttered quietly upon seeing him.


    "Tell me about it," Rowan replied, not even trying to hide her horrified awe.


    *****


    They kept riding, passed the bridge, and onto the inn that had been recommended to them. It was a larger inn with an attached stables by the name of The Three-Eyed Hunter. To the locals, it probably felt like a fairly innocent name for an inn. Rowan and Seres, in contrast, found it mildly terrifying, especially after they saw the sign; the owners had named the inn after the Vhoraks, one of the most voracious predators in the world. The realisation was punctuated by a rumbling of their stomachs.


    "Shall we?" Rowan asked, her face rosy from embarrassment.


    "We really should," Seres replied.


    The moment they walked through the door, they were greeted by a plump Ferran lady with an extremely bright and energetic smile.


    "Welcome to The Three-Eyed Hunter," the woman said cheerfully, "I''m the owner, Klei. How can we help?"


    Rowan greeted her with a smile of her own. "Hi! We were hoping to stay the night and get some food."


    "Of course! We have a few different tiers of room available. I won¡¯t bother wasting your time with communal rooms; the private rooms and suites are much more suitable for respectable young ladies such as yourselves."


    "Private will be fine," Seres replied.


    "And will you be needing two rooms or just one? You aren''t lovers, are you? It''s totally fine if you are. We just ask that you aren''t too loud if you decide to have sex in the wee hours; only the suites have noise absorption crystals."


    "No," Seres laughed, ¡°we¡¯re just sisters.¡±


    "I thought as much, but you never know."


    "What are the suites like?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Are you sure, Rowan?¡±


    ¡°After the nightmare I had last night, I¡¯d rather not risk waking up the other guests.¡±


    ¡°Ah, good point,¡± Seres replied. She then gave Klei a warm smile. ¡°You can proceed, Innkeeper Klei.¡±


    ¡°Just Klei is fine, my dear. Each suite has a living space, a restroom, a bath, full plumbing, and at least one bedroom.¡±


    The mention of a bath and proper plumbing had Rowan¡¯s and Seres¡¯ polite smiles widening into grins. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you start with the bath?¡± Rowan asked whimsically.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯ll be wanting a suite then?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± Seres answered. ¡°We¡¯ll just need the one bedroom, but our friends, Lochlan and Liadra, will also be needing a room. Can you ensure they get one close to ours?¡±


    ¡°I most certainly can.¡±


    ¡°How much will it be?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°We normally charge three silver links a night for a single-bedroom suite, but I think I can reduce that to two silver and ten bronze, breakfast included.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me. What do you think, Seres?¡±


    ¡°I was sold on the bath.¡±


    Klei beamed at the response. ¡°If you just sign here then. I¡¯ll get you your keys, and a porter can show you to the suite.¡±


    Shortly after checking out the suite, the girls returned to the common room, where they feasted on succulent roast lamb, rosemary potatoes, feather greens, and carrots cooked in red wine. By the end of it, Rowan had almost forgotten that she was supposed to start teaching Seres how to defend herself. She eventually concluded that lessons would need to wait until after their meal had settled.


    *****


    "I''m surprised they let us in without so much as a question," Rowan remarked as they practically waltzed into one of the local garrison¡¯s training grounds. It would have made more sense if Lochlan or Liadra were there, but they were keeping watch from the shadows.


    "Maybe they like keeping an eye on people when they train, or they think it will help with motivation. I also doubt the garrison is large enough to use it all the time, so why let it go to waste?"


    The latter of Seres¡¯ observations made sense. The Baromiir garrison was mostly there to serve as a town guard instead of as a military force, so while they were probably larger than Seres was estimating, they most likely didn¡¯t train anywhere near as much as the soldiers in the capital did.


    "Whatever their reason, I''m not going to complain," Rowan grinned. Then she asked  Seres the all too important question. "Are you ready?"


    Seres glanced at her nervously. "I think so."


    "That doesn''t exactly fill me with confidence."


    "It''s just¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "Couldn¡¯t we wear something else?"


    They were wearing knee-length tunics with shorts underneath and belted at the waist. Rowan wasn¡¯t exactly sure what the issue was.


    "Would you rather be naked?" she asked.


    "What? Nooo! It''s just a wee bit chilly, is all."


    "Is that it? I thought you were worried about modesty or something."


    "Considering what we were made to wear in the caves, I''m not scared about showing a little skin."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "I was going to say. Don''t worry about the cold; you''ll warm up quickly enough. Now stretch!"


    Seres hesitated at first, unsure of what to do. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take her too much time to settle into the warm-up routines she had learnt from Tyris back in Midiris. Once Rowan was sure Seres wouldn¡¯t hurt herself, she started stretching as well.


    Following their warm-up, Rowan presented Seres with a buckler and short spear.


    "We''ll start with these. The spear should be your go-to weapon in most cases, especially when we''re on the road. As for the buckler, it''s easy to carry around, so it''s worth practising with it. Plus, with enough training, you should be able to hold a dagger or a crystal in the same hand."


    "Sounds useful. What now?"


    Instead of using words to answer, Rowan gave Seres an evil grin as she hooked Seres¡¯ legs from under her with the butt of a blunted practice spear.


    "Ow!" Seres cried out as her backside crashed into the solid ground. "What was that for?"


    "Lesson one: proper feet placement. If you don''t stand correctly, a stiff breeze can be enough to destabilise you. Lose your balance, and you''re probably dead."


    "Why didn''t you just say that? I could have broken my tail!"


    "Because it''s a lesson you need to learn quickly. I know it hurts, but you''re more likely to remember it this way. Besides, I got bruised all the time when I used to practise."


    "But not anymore?" It was asked with only the hint of a question, but it was still there.


    "Depends on the training and who I''m doing it with, probably. Now let''s get you up and standing right. Good. Now you want to start by keeping your feet shoulders¡¯ width apart and your knees bent slightly. Make sure you have a good bounce to your step. Right, now take the buckler and keep it in front of you."


    Rowan went through the basics step by step to give her a solid baseline to work with. Some further corrections needed to be made once Seres was learning to thrust and defend against attacks. She had unfortunately taken "keep the buckler in front of you" to mean block as opposed to parry and deflect.


    "You need to remember that you are almost guaranteed to be smaller and lighter than your opponents, so blocking is next to useless. The buckler has the same issue. Instead, you want to intercept or catch the opponent''s weapon with it and parry. That way, you are using the energy that they put into the attack to defend against it. Of course, this changes when you have a larger shield¡­"


    Fortunately, Seres was a quick study. She had spent hours upon hours, days upon days, watching people train in the caves. All she needed was a guiding hand and proper explanations. Part of that included the very important lesson of "Do as Rowan says and not as she does." Rowan''s fighting style was, after all, extremely detached from the basics and highly augmented by her background and her nature as an Ardent.


    After the spear came the dagger, then the sabre, and finally the bow. Out of the four weapons, the bow was by far the hardest for Seres. Even with the relatively light poundage on the bow, she struggled. She didn¡¯t have the experience of using her back muscles to draw the bow, so she tried doing everything with her arms. The vicious sting of the bowstring on her skin didn¡¯t help either.


    Rowan''s solution to the archery problem was simple. Seres had to shoot three arrows in a row whilst correctly engaging the proper muscles. By the end of it, she was exhausted, and Rowan was disappointed. Not with Seres, mind, but rather the fact that she had been unable to do any of her own training whilst teaching Seres, and she was overflowing with energy as a result. She wanted to do something! Training, dancing, fighting, singing, anything. For now, however, she had to tend to her charge.


    Maybe I can come back later when Seres is sleeping.


    That sounded like a plan. First step, get Seres back to the inn and fed. With how much Seres had been sweating, a bath was also very much required. Rowan could smell her from a couple of paces away.


    *****


    When they returned to the inn, Seres slipped into the bath before taking a quick bite to eat and promptly passed out. Once Rowan was sure that Seres was asleep, she asked Lochlan and Liadra to keep an eye on her. Then she left for the training grounds, only bothering to take a dagger and Elan Fiir with her.


    Rather than take the main road to the training grounds, she cut through a few alleyways and side roads to save time. She started regretting it after ten minutes or so as she passed into a seedier part of town. By the time she realised, however, it was too late.


    "Hey there, pretty lady!" a voice called out from behind her.


    Rowan ignored it and carried on walking.


    "Hey, sexy, I''m talking to you."


    This time, the owner of the voice grabbed onto Rowan''s shoulder with his massive right hand, and span her around. The man was large, perhaps six feet tall, and easily three, maybe even four times her weight. He also reeked of ale.


    "That''s more like it," he belched.


    Rowan looked him in the eye. "Please let go of me, sir."


    "Now, why would I do that, sweet tits? Come on, let me show you a good time."


    If looks could kill, Rowan would be burning away the man''s soul with the infernal stare she was giving him. He was really starting to piss her off. Rowan liked it when people found her attractive. She did not like this.


    "Let go of me, sir. I won''t ask again."


    "And what are you going to do about it? You must be freezing dressed like that, wearing practically nothing. Let me warm you up."


    "I''m warm enough, thank you."


    In an instant, as if to prove her point, Rowan unshackled her burning anger and grabbed his arm.


    The man roared in pain.


    "You bitch!"


    He grabbed Rowan by the collar with his other hand and slammed her against a nearby wall. She hit it hard, her head smashing against the rough stone. Her ears were ringing.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to react as he did. Most people would flinch from such heat. The alcohol had numbed his sense of pain, and now his anger was a match to her own. Had she pushed on it accidentally?


    The right hand returned as he started tearing off Rowan¡¯s clothes.


    Anger started giving way to fear.


    Clarity.


    The fear enhanced her senses. Agony cleared her mind.


    A single draw.


    The man fell. His blood was dripping from Elan Fiir.


    There were people there. No one came to her aid. They only watched. Horrified.


    "Stop right there!"


    Two guards were rushing onto the scene with their spears pointed at Rowan. What did they see, a victim or a threat?


    "Drop the weapon, Miss. You''re under arrest."


    Rowan stared at them incredulously. "Are you fucking serious?" she demanded, her fear starting to fade as her anger once again became a raging inferno fueled by shame and disgust.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. On the charge of wanton assault and potential murder of an unarmed individual with a lethal weapon.¡±


    "The fucker attacked me, you dick-addled, cock munching, thunder cunts. He would have raped me if I wasn¡¯t able to defend myself."


    "And the sword?"


    Rowan couldn¡¯t believe a thing they were saying. "Is that the only thing you can see?"


    "We''re trying to be respectful by not looking at anything else, Miss."


    "Public nudity is, however, frowned upon."


    It was clear that they knew nothing of respect from the way their wandering eyes studied her every nook and cranny.


    "For fucks sake, you eejits. Do you think I ripped my own clothes to pieces? He did this."


    "Do you have any means of corroborating that statement, Miss?"


    The guards sickened Rowan almost as much as the man did. Perhaps even more. They knew what they were doing.


    "You mean other than the tattered remains of my clothes or multiple witnesses?"


    "The clothes are circumstantial evidence, and as no one has offered a statement that supports your claims, we still need to bring you in for questioning."


    "So that you can have a go yourselves? You can fuck right off.¡±


    ¡°Cursing won¡¯t help your case, Miss?¡±


    "SHUT THE FUCK UP OR, GODDESS HELP ME, I''LL RIP YOUR THROATS OUT! I AM ROWAN''EFRII ALYRIS NALIIR, ARDENT FLAME OF MIDIRIS AND LADY OF FIRE BY DECREE OF QUEEN ELARIN!"


    As if to punctuate her booming voice, Rowan''s infernal rage ignited the very air around her. The two guards and everyone else paled in the light of her fury.


    "You are both done. Your career is over. Don¡¯t try to run. I know your faces. Now make yourselves useful and get this man out of my sight.¡±


    The guards dropped their spears. Rowan didn¡¯t care what they did next. She just strode past them. She was heading back to the inn.


    Seres turned a nearby corner and started running towards her. Lochlan and Liadra were just behind her.


    ¡°Rowan,¡± she called out.


    "Seres? What are you doing here?"


    She pointed to a ring on her left index finger. It was one of two that they had been given by Queen Elarin to mark them becoming sisters. A Resonant pair.


    "My ring woke me up. When I noticed you weren''t there, I came running as fast as I could."


    Rowan gave her a sad smile. ¡°Thank you."


    "What happened to you? What happened to your clothes?¡±


    "I was attacked by someone who wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. When I defended myself, two guards came and tried to arrest me. To shame me."


    Rowan was crying as she recalled what happened, the tears evaporating quickly from the embers of her anger.


    Upon hearing what happened, Lochlan handed his cloak to Liadra so that she could drape it over Rowan¡¯s shoulders. Then he left in the direction Rowan had come from in order to investigate the attack. Rowan could tell that he was trying to be considerate. She could also see a fire in his eyes. It was genuine. He wasn¡¯t using his Gift. This was his true self and Rowan was seeing it for the first time. He was furious.


    When he left, Rowan asked, ¡°Can we go back to the inn, please? I need a bath.¡±


    *****


    Rowan didn''t sleep that night. She dared not risk the nightmares. Not after everything that had happened. Instead, she shifted the furniture around in the living room to create a large open space where she danced with Elan Fiir until she could dance no more. Then she poured all the pain and sadness she was feeling into a hollow lament that she sang for everyone who was suffering.

 Chapter 37: No Looking Back

    Early the next morning, Seres woke up to Rowan dancing.


    ¡°Have you been dancing all this time?¡± Seres yawned upon entering the living room.


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Rowan was dripping with sweat, and her body was screaming in protest at the lack of sleep. At the same time, she was still just as awake as she had been the night before.


    Seres chose not to comment on Rowan¡¯s lack of sleep. Not after what had happened. Instead, she offered Rowan a sympathetic smile. ¡°You should probably get a quick bath before we leave. I¡¯ll make sure we have everything.¡±


    *****


    They arrived at the precinct as the guard was switching over for the morning shift. The guard on desk duty greeted them politely, only to be immediately ignored as the girls marched straight past him in search of the guard captain¡¯s office. They were there on a mission, and they weren¡¯t about to be stopped by procedure.


    Upon finding the guard captain¡¯s office, they slammed the door open.


    The captain jumped in his chair, knocking over some paperwork.


    "What in the blazes? Who are you? Who let you in here?"


    Seres gave him a steely look. She had insisted that she be the one to do the talking, at least in the beginning. "We''re here to follow up on a complaint that was levelled against two of your men."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Last night, two of your men mocked and embarrassed my companion whilst attempting to arrest her for merely defending herself against an individual who was actively attacking her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯ve seen the report. A simple misunderstanding, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re confident that a formal investigation from the Crown would come to the same conclusion?¡±


    "The Crown?"


    It was then that the guard captain saw Seres'' signature eyes.


    "Your Highness! We had word of your return, but never in my wildest dreams did I think you would visit our poor town so soon."


    His tone had completely changed from annoyed to flattering with a hint of fear.


    "I''m here with my friend and companion, Lady Rowan''efrii Alyris Naliir, who was attacked and almost raped last night. When your men arrived on the scene, they proceeded to mock, harass, and threaten her. Forgive me for not seeing the ¡®misunderstanding¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Well, according to the report, she was visibly armed.¡±


    ¡°Because she had to defend herself. The way Private Ilum and Lance Corporal Kasta acted was shameful and incredibly unbecoming for any lawkeeper. How many victims have they punished? How many victims have they made to suffer? How many victims have they put behind bars? Had Rowan not revealed her rank and station, I have no doubt they would have tried to arrest her. It should never have gotten to that point. They should have been offering their care and support. Now they will instead be facing disciplinary action.


    ¡°When we leave, you will inform the guardsmen that they are being dismissed until further notice. I will also be sending word to my mother and military command in order to inform them of the events that have transpired here. I¡¯ll be requesting a formal investigation of your precinct for other instances of gross misconduct, malpractice, and corruption. Are we clear?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. Completely."


    "Excellent. Is there anything you''d like to add, Rowan?"


    Rowan nodded. ¡°I want the two guardsmen fined, along with anyone else that has facilitated similar injustices to the people of this town. The money can go to supporting the victims of their actions.¡±


    The guard captain paled slightly. "I''m not sure ¡ª are you going to ratify that request, Your Highness?"


    "I don''t need to," Seres answered. "Rowan was granted the titles of Ardent Flame and An¡¯F?r by my mother. Surely you¡¯ve heard the news? She¡¯d be well within her rights to demand a much harsher punishment. Here is the written decree and her seal if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The guard captain paled even more. He could almost pass for a corpse. "That won''t be necessary. Is that all?"


    "I think so, don''t you, Rowan?"


    "Aye."


    With nothing left to be said, they left the terrified guard captain to his duties. When they returned to the front desk, they met up with Lochlan and Liadra. Then they made their way back to the inn for breakfast and the small amount of packing they needed to do. They didn''t say much as they ate. Conversation would just slow them down, and neither of them wanted to stay in the town any longer than they had to.


    After breakfast, Seres let Rowan take another bath while she packed. The first bath had been enough to clean her from all the sweat, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cleanse her of what had happened. Granted, it wasn¡¯t the kind of filth that could be removed through bathing, but it helped.


    When Rowan finished getting dressed, she attached the Seal of the Ardent Flame firmly to her belt. She knew it was meant to highlight her status, but she still forgot about it occasionally.


    As she thought about it then and there, however, she wondered if the seal would have been useful with the guards. If she was wearing it and they recognised it, they might have acted differently.


    At the same time, Rowan doubted they would have had the cognisance to recognise it as little more than fancy jewellery. It was also unlikely that descriptions of the seal and what it signified would have meaningfully reached someone of their ranking. She was sure, however, that with enough time, people would recognise both her and the seal.


    *****


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The girls left Baromiir with Lochlan and Liadra as soon as they were ready. They rode hard and fast and remained quiet for the most part until the town was but a distant memory. The countryside flew by from naked fields, to verdant grasslands and onto forests of deepest crimson. Signs of winter were everywhere.


    Rowan had forgotten how beautiful her homeland could be, and seeing it helped with the trauma. It helped to remind her that she was free. It was by no means enough to eradicate her nightmares, but it was another positive thought she could draw on to keep them at bay.


    Keeping busy was another thing that helped. Besides conversation on the road, this was mostly achieved through practising or teaching Seres whenever they set up camp.


    Following Baromiir, Lochlan and Liadra also started joining them for their training sessions, with Liadra taking an active role in teaching Seres whilst also offering to spar with Rowan. Her skill and experience in hand-to-hand combat, in particular, was highly beneficial for Rowan.


    Liadra''s involvement with Seres¡¯ lessons also gave Rowan more opportunities to train independently. Most of this time was spent dancing or mastering Elan Fiir, though she added in some arboreal agility whenever they made camp amidst a suitable patch of trees. The thrill of leaping through the trees was one she could never forget.


    There were still limits to how much exercise Rowan could do, so she needed other ways to keep herself busy. Some of that came in the form of some portable games that she and Seres had brought with them. With a few exceptions, the games were all new to them, which was both fortunate and embarrassing.


    They were both particularly bad at card games, especially when faced with a pair of military veterans who, as a general rule, loved cards and dice. It didn¡¯t help that most of the card games Lochlan and Liadra introduced to them featured a fair amount of bluffing. The mechanics were simple enough, but Rowan was pretty much an open book when it came to her emotions. Seres managed to keep a tighter hold of her tells for the most part, but her ears and tail had a mind of their own.


    On the flipside, Lochlan was completely unreadable, thanks to his Gift. As he was relying on his Gift, however, Seres was able to see right through him. This left Liadra as the undisputed queen of cards as she had mastered the mannerisms of a stone-faced professional on account of her role as a Dusk Agent.


    It wasn''t all fun and exercise, however. There was one last activity that Rowan kept close to her heart. Singing, the memory of her mother made manifest. She would never forget. With Elan Fiir, she would always have a part of her mother nearby. To the world, however, Hlii''h?ra Naliir was gone, and Rowan wasn¡¯t about to let the world forget her. So she sang. She gave life to her mother''s music so that it would never die again.


    *****


    After a couple of days, they arrived in Telmaris. It was surprisingly modest despite having a fair amount of inherent wealth from being home to one of the larger branches of the national hunter¡¯s guild. Then again, the sea of log cabins and wooden lodges was extremely characteristic of a town founded by a group of hunters.


    At the same time, the guild was only a part of the picture. The rest could be found in its position on the Telma River for which it was named. It was at the point where most of the larger river vessels had to stop as they were unable to venture the rest of the way upstream to Feldran. At the same time, it was also fairly impractical for the smaller vessels to go further downstream, so Telmaris became a much-needed exchange point for goods going up and down the river.


    For Rowan and Seres, however, it was only a place to eat and rest for the night before moving on. After the events of Baromiir, they didn''t want to linger any longer than necessary. They had even considered skipping the town entirely, but it was far too late to be worth it. The chance to stock up on supplies was also appreciated.


    *****


    After Telmaris, they entered the foothills that surrounded the K?rinsiir mountain range. The road continued to follow the river as it snaked through the hills, though it was occasionally diverted to allow for a slightly steeper, more direct path.


    As they set up camp one last time before reaching Feldran, Rowan had an idea. She broached it to Seres after they finished doing their stretches.


    "So, hear me out, Seres. I''ve got an idea that could help both of us, but it''s a wee bit risky."


    "Go on?"


    "I need to practise dodging things, and you haven''t done any training with your abilities."


    "I don''t think I like where this is going," Seres muttered quietly.


    "So what I was thinking is that you conjure things up and try to hit me with them, and I dodge. Simple."


    "You''re right. That is dangerous. And stupid. When did you become an idiot? Do you want to get hurt? Is it something you ate?"


    "I don''t think so¡­"


    "I''m not convinced."


    Rowan rolled her eyes. "Just listen. Your abilities have excellent combat potential¡­"


    "And I can practise with them without trying to hit you," Seres interjected.


    "You could, but if you''re going to use them to defend yourself, you need to be able to aim at a moving target; otherwise they''ll be next to useless. Trust me, I''ll be fine." Rowan responded with complete confidence in her own abilities


    Seres stared right into her eyes for a good minute before throwing her arms up and turning back to her packs. "This is on you if it goes wrong," she said as she returned wearing a bracelet and a couple of extra rings.


    "No holding back."


    In response, Seres threw a small frozen dart straight at Rowan. This was Rowan''s first time seeing Seres do anything other than lighting their fires and she was impressed. She didn¡¯t even see the ice form, and it would have hit her just above the heart if she hadn''t dodged.


    Seres alternated primarily between more ice darts and jets of flame as her means of attack. Alas, Rowan was able to evade with ease. She wasn¡¯t even breaking a sweat.


    After five minutes, however, Seres proved that she had no intent of holding back. Light flashed from one of her rings, blinding Rowan for a second. When Rowan''s vision returned, Seres was in the air, far higher than should have been possible, and she started unleashing a hailstorm on Rowan''s location. Rowan dived to her left in the nick of time and landed in a roll, though she had to stop herself from going any further as she nearly rolled into a wall of fire.


    Seres returned to her original gambit after that. Then another flash of light. Rowan looked up, expecting another frozen hail. Instead, she felt something wrap around her ankles. Seres was touching the ground causing gnarled roots to erupt and trap Rowan in place. With Rowan unable to move out of the way, Seres launched one final jet of flame. There was a glint, and Rowan was cutting the flame in twain, her sword striking the hidden ice dart.


    When the flames dissipated, Rowan saw Seres fall to her knees in exhaustion. She cut the roots away before rushing to Seres¡¯ side. The concern on her face was palpable.


    "Seres? What''s the matter? Are you okay?"


    "I pushed the Resonance too far," Seres panted. "These crystals aren''t meant for that level or rate of output, so I had to amplify the Resonance on my end. It isn''t easy."


    "When I said don''t hold back, I didn''t mean to the point of you collapsing."


    "I wanted to impress you," Seres replied meekly.


    "You certainly managed to do that," Rowan smiled, "but you really didn''t need to."


    "How else am I going to shine next to an Ardent?"


    "You already shine, Seres. Even without any powers, you are loved. Do you not remember how people celebrated your return? Do you not remember what people call you? The Star Flower Princess. If that still isn''t enough, we''re sisters, and nothing will change that fact.¡±


    ¡°You''re right,¡± Seres replied tearfully.


    ¡°Of course I''m right! It''s a big sister''s job to be right!¡±


    ¡°Learn that from Tyris?¡±


    ¡°From failing Tehri.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t failed her.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Rowan replied simply. ¡°Not when I saved her, but before that. I wasn''t there for her, and I thought I was doing the right thing. I won''t fail her again.¡± She made the declaration with fire in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, at the edge of the clearing, Lochlan muttered something to Liadra.


    ¡°Do we include this in our report?¡±


    ¡°No. I''m sure Her Majesty already knows, so why ruin a good moment by sharing it unnecessarily?¡±


    ¡°I should have known you''d say something like that.¡±

 Interlude: A Voice Beneath the Waves

    A few weeks had passed since Tehri first heard the rumors about her sister. It was safe to say that she had been jumping in silent glee since then. She had celebrated with Kamren later that first day and Hana cooked something nice as well.


    There were still a few challenges, especially with how expensive it was to get something delivered to the capital in any meaningful time frame, and there was no guarantee that she would see it. She had tried before with Tyris, and it hadn¡¯t worked. Either that or he had ignored it. Tehri didn''t really want to consider that option, so she did her best to disregard it.


    Even with the cost and the risks, Tehri was still willing to consider sending a letter. She had even spent every moment that she could when she wasn''t otherwise distracted composing it. When it was finally done, she rushed to the market to find a merchant bound for T?rin City. She paid the woman handsomely and even bought some of her wares in the form of some brightly coloured yarn. Tehri was of a mind to do some knitting.


    There was one slight dampener to Tehri''s mood as she made her way home, however, which came in the form of an angry-looking mass of clouds coming in from the west. Even so, a little rain never hurt anyone, and the house was nice and warm


    *****


    The rain started falling a few hours later. It was light at first, but as the day went on, it got heavier and heavier to the point of being akin to a violent cacophony. Byrden returned home before it became too severe. Had he waited much longer, he might have needed to hole himself up at the forge. As it was, however, he had done his best to seal it up before leaving.


    Tehri could see that he was scared about the smithy. It was close to the river and he had said that the normally gentle flow was already breaking the banks. Tehri had already given up hope that her garden would survive. She cursed herself for thinking it was just going to be a mild downpour. Every crash of thunder made her practically jump out of her skin.


    By nightfall, the full weight of the storm was upon them. The thundering rain spoke to a primal fear in Tehri. It called to the night of the eclipse and the sound of a thousand crashing hooves. The memory was ingrained into her unconscious mind regardless of the fact that she had slept through the whole thing.


    The small family of three huddled around the fire for warmth. It was a small comfort for Tehri. She craved the company of others out of fear that she would lose herself to the storm. From the way the usually confident Hana was shaking, she felt the same.


    Tehri knew that they were lucky. Their house was especially well built as far as the village was concerned. Only a few others could compare. The rest were perfectly functional most of the time, including when it was particularly stormy. This was not, however, anything close to an average storm. Even the worst storms of the past five years didn¡¯t compare. Neither did the earthquakes or the eruptions to the north.


    Tehri was scared that the majority of the village wouldn''t survive the night. The lightning made everything worse. It was assaulting the village with vicious intent and every strike was accompanied by a deafening roar. Before long, the charged air started to produce a sickly sweet aroma, and Tehri could feel blood coming from her ears.


    A few hours later, Tehri was practically deaf in her left ear, and her right wasn¡¯t far behind. For that reason, she was denied any warning for what was about to happen. The storm had been feeding the Tarik and Kanra Rivers that flanked either side of Aran Village nonstop, and they had grown decadent. Each river drank its fill and then carried on drinking until it could hold no more. The two torrents crashed together at Aran Village, and the river banks became a distant memory.


    The flood came crashing through the house in an instant. Within seconds Tehri was separated from Hana and Byrden. They had both managed to grab hold of something as the combined might of both rivers hammered into them. Tehri had no such strength. She was slammed against a wall, and moments later, she was being pulled through the broken remains of the front door.


    Panic hit hard and fast. For the second time in Tehri''s short life, the Karik River was trying to kill her, and this time it would likely succeed. She started hyperventilating, which wasn''t exactly the smartest thing she could do while she was being thrown around like a ragdoll by the river.


    After anywhere from a few seconds to an hour passed, Tehri felt someone grab her arm. Then she was coughing up a day''s worth of water from her lungs. Kamren was looming next to her on his knees, his hand up in the air. From the burning in her ribs and the fact that he was the only other person around, it was clear that he had revived her. She tried to get up and give him a hug. With how battered and bruised she was, it was a challenge, but the adrenaline coursing through her gave her the strength she needed to wrap her arms around him, and he returned the gentle embrace in kind. It was a small comfort, alongside the familiar touch of her bracelet and her sister''s pendant.


    Now that she was aware, Tehri realised that they were in one of the village''s barns, specifically the more durable of the two. Kamren had managed to carry her through the flood and up the ladder to the barn''s second level.


    They''d be safe there as long as the barn remained strong. Tehri was willing to risk it. Anywhere else was too risky, and she was too scared to go back into the water.


    Unfortunately for both of them, staying safe from the flood was only one of the more pressing issues they were facing. They were both soaked to the bone.


    "We can''t stay like this," Tehri signed, her fingers struggling to form the words because of the chill.


    "What do you mean?" Kamren responded, both verbally and through sign.


    "We''ll get sick if we stay in these clothes," Tehri answered. "We need to remove them and huddle together for warmth."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Tehri wasn''t sure if she had signed clearly enough because she was shivering, and he was blinking in confusion. She was about to sign it again when he asked, "Are you sure?"


    She replied with, "Yes." One of her first lessons with Master Idyr had been survival techniques, and right now, she loved him for it.


    Out of respect, they stripped back to back, though it was largely a moot point once they sat side by side against the hay. As they sat there in silence, the storm raging around them, Tehri wanted to ask Kamren what had happened and why he was alone. Unfortunately, signing wasn¡¯t exactly designed for side-by-side communication, so she had to improvise. That is to say, she shuffled around until she was facing him, and then she simply asked him.


    "We were hiding in our home like every other sane person. Once the winds really picked up, however, the thatching practically disintegrated. At that point, it was too dangerous to stay inside, so we braved the storm. I got knocked off my feet pretty quickly, and Ma got pinned down by a tree. Lightning struck as Da tried to free her. It hit the tree, and it exploded in their faces. I could barely recognise Ma after that, and Da wasn¡¯t much better. There was nothing I could do for them. If I was any closer, I''d probably be dead as well."


    Kamren was visibly crying as he told the story in both sign and spoken word. Tehri placed a comforting hand on his leg as he continued.


    "After that, I tried finding shelter with our neighbours but no one would let me in, so I tried to make my way to your house. I was around halfway when the flood hit. Thankfully, I saw it coming, so I was able to get some height before it swept me away. I''m glad I did as well because it let me catch a glimpse of your bracelet quickly enough for me to catch you. After that, I struggled to get you here, and you know the rest."


    As Kamren finished his telling of the events, Tehri reached up and hugged him fiercely, not caring about the pain or discomfort. She knew all too well the pain of loss. All she could do now was provide comfort for Kamren and pray that Hana and Byrden were alive and relatively well.


    *****


    Tehri and Kamren woke up the next morning covered in hay and holding onto each other. They scrambled up and threw on their now relatively dry clothes. The barn had survived the night, and it was clear that the storm had passed for the most part. It was still very much raining, the noise made that abundantly clear, but there weren''t any howling winds or rushing flood water.


    They slowly made their way down the ladder. Tehri was nervous to be heading back into the water, but there was no helping it; she had to find her guardians. It helped that the water had retreated enough to only reach her knees. The flow was also much slower than it had been the night before.


    When they were both in the water again, they waded to the barn doors, making sure not to stand on anything hidden by the muddy deluge. Kamren opened the doors with some effort so that they could step outside.


    The village was in ruins. It had been completely devastated by the storm. Tehri was amazed that there was anything left. She was also terrified, with the nightmarish scene before her eating away at her hope.


    "Let''s hurry," she signed to Kamren.


    "Sure thing," he answered back, only half signing. Fortunately, Tehri''s hearing had started to return.


    They made their way through the village, seeing only the occasional person looking around aimlessly. Tehri tripped a couple of times as they made their way to her house, and she was extremely grateful that she couldn¡¯t see what she had caught her feet on.


    When they finally reached the Kaafast home, Tehri was glad to see that it was in a much better state than much of the village. That is to say that there was still half a building. Tehri wanted to call out for Hana and Byrden, but she couldn¡¯t even manage a whisper. Even now, her voice was lost to her. Instead, Kamren did what she could not.


    After five minutes of shouting and searching through the rubble, they heard a noise coming from one of the intact rooms. They had to remove a fair bit to get inside, but once they did, Tehri breathed a sigh of relief. Hana and Byrden had managed to jury-rig their bed and a wardrobe to elevate themselves above the water line. They were both alive and in miraculously good condition.


    Hana dived off the bed and hugged Tehri. "I''m so glad that you''re safe. We thought we''d lost you."


    "I had to stop Hana from going after you," Byrden added as he hopped down. "Do you know if the forge is safe?"


    "We haven''t seen it yet," Kamren answered.


    "That''s a shame. It''s good to see you, Kamren. Is your family safe?"


    "Dead." His answer didn''t really need more elaboration than that.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I couldn''t save them, but I did save Tehri."


    Hana let Tehri go and turned to face Kamren. "Thank you, Kamren, and sorry for your loss."


    ¡°What now?¡± Tehri signed.


    "We check the forge and then look for survivors," Byrden answered.


    "And then we''ll need to ask if we want to rebuild or move on," Hana added.


    "I don''t think there will be enough people left to rebuild," Kamren lamented.


    He was right. By the end of their search, less than a quarter of the village''s population had survived. Even if there were more survivors, more than half of the buildings were just gone, and less than a tenth were close to being moderately intact. It was clear they couldn''t stay.


    Still, there was one thing they needed to do before they could even consider getting ready to leave.


    The survivors all worked together to gather any bodies that could still be found in the village. Many had been dragged away by the flood, but those that remained would threaten to contaminate the river for everyone downstream if they weren''t removed.


    A few more people fell to their injuries and sickness as they worked.


    Tehri was numb by the end of it. At the same time, numb wasn''t quite the right word to describe what she was feeling on account of the fact that she was still very much feeling. She just didn''t know any words that''d be more suitable.


    There was a silver lining to the conclusion of their grim task, however, as they could finally start getting ready to leave. It didn¡¯t take long. Hana and Byrden settled on taking little more than a change of clothes, their lockbox, a small cache, and the few tools they could salvage from Byrden''s smithy. Most other people didn''t even have that much. A coin purse here or there. A blanket. Maybe an heirloom if they were lucky. Most had nothing.


    By the time everyone was ready to leave, the question of where came to the forefront. Tehri already had her answer.


    N?myris.


    It didn¡¯t take long to convince Hana, Byrden, or Kamren, and her guardians, in turn, were able to convince a little less than half of the survivors to join them at least some of the way. The rest chose to go west.


    With destinations decided on, a single task remained. They gathered all the food that could be salvaged and then shared it equally. Any unclaimed valuables from the search were also considered fair game for anyone who found them.


    When dawn broke the day after the rain stopped, they were ready to leave in earnest.

 Chapter 38: The Shattered Peak

    It was raining when they broke camp the next morning. The growing slickness of the muddy ground beneath them and the steely grey skies above made what should have been a fairly simple task a truly miserable one. By the time they were done, even their waxed raincloaks were completely soaked through.


    Liadra had a dire look in her eyes as they started saddling their horses. ¡°We need to be moving. If we stay here any longer, we¡¯ll be up to our ankles in mud.¡± She was channelling the essence of a drill sergeant as she shouted her observation in an attempt to be heard over the deafening staccato of heavy rain.


    ¡°I''m more concerned about hail,¡± Lochlan shouted back. ¡°It''s getting colder by the minute.¡±


    ¡°My point stands. Don''t bother mounting. We''ll need to lead the horses to the road. The risk of one of them slipping before then if we ride is too high.¡±


    Rowan and Seres simply nodded. Neither of them had experienced a storm like this before, and it scared them. It should have broken up against the K?rinsiir Mountains.


    They left for the trail that would take them back to the main highway almost immediately, waiting only to check they hadn''t missed anything. It was a long and arduous trek back. The ground squelched beneath them with every step, and mud climbed their leggings like a vine.


    It was only when they finally returned to the highway that it felt like they were back on solid ground, as the road had been designed to resist becoming slick with mud. That didn''t stop Liadra from making sure it would be safe for them to ride, however. When she gave the okay, they mounted up and immediately fell into a canter. Anything else would have been too slow or too dangerous.


    Two hours later, they arrived in Feldran.


    *****


    Feldran dwarfed both Baromiir and Telmaris. It still wasn''t as large as the capital, but it didn¡¯t need to be. If anything, the size of Feldran was little more than a footnote when compared to what made the city truly unique.


    When Feldran had been little more than a mining village, an accident caused the crystalline deposits within the heart of the mountain it was named after to Resonate. For over a century, the Resonance went unnoticed, ever amplifying until it could no longer be contained by the mountain. In that terrible moment, the mountain shattered.


    The explosion had been cataclysmic. Rowan had read about it as a child. There were even records of it being felt in the southern reaches of the Tail of Ferran.


    It was different from the volcanic eruptions the people of Llen F?ra were used to. There was no lava. No ash or smoke. Not like a volcano.


    Instead, they were faced with a shock wave that made the earth ripple before it quaked. A shock wave with enough force to eviscerate everyone living within ten miles of the source whilst sending chunks of mountain as far as S?ris, if not further.


    When people finally returned to the mountain, they marvelled at the devastation. The peak was a distant memory, and the entire eastern side glistened like a freshly cracked geode catching the light of the sun. From within the caldera, a sea of crystalline claws reached for the sky, for the shards of earth and stone that graced the heavens above.


    It was beautiful. And full of potential.


    The trailblazers who dared return to Feldran were drawn to it. They carved a city from within the shattered remains of the mountain. They named it Feldran not for the mountain, but for the people who had been killed by the devastation.


    Seeing the city now, Rowan was beyond amazed. It was beautiful. Buildings of grey stone and tiny glittering crystals, both mundane and Resonant, lined the many tiered streets. The shimmering, almost crystalline quality of the city didn''t stop at buildings. It could be seen in the roads and the streetlights. Even the plants seemed to shimmer.


    What stood out to Rowan, however, was how the very air shimmered with joy. It was in stark contrast to the dark and depressing bleakness of the storm outside of the city. If anything, the cityfolk welcomed the rain. Rowan could see them dancing around in the main plaza without a care for the world and wearing markedly lightweight attire.


    A part of her wanted to join in. Alas, the more responsible part of her pulled weight as she instead asked, ¡°Where to first?¡±


    ¡°The keep,¡± Seres answered. ¡°Duke Tamrik is a relative of mine. He''ll offer us sanctuary, and I''m sure the guards back at the gates have already sent word of our arrival.¡±


    ¡°If you''re sure.¡±


    With their destination set, the four of them chose to dismount. It was too dangerous with the cobbled ramps between the various tiers of the city. That they only had to worry about slipping, however, was simply incredible. A tiered city such as Feldran should have been a water trap, flooding at only a hint of rain. The reality was a feat of engineering Rowan could only begin to comprehend. Granted, she was more focused on not slipping. Pondering on Feldran''s fancy plumbing could wait.


    They continued leading the horses up until they reached the first of Castle Feldran''s three baileys. Upon introducing themselves, some of Duke Tamrik''s men offered to help with leading the horses while a runner went on ahead with news of their arrival.


    Rowan and Seres agreed to their aid immediately, though Rowan made sure to remove Elan Fiir from where it was attached to her saddle before handing Nami over. Upon belting Elan Fiir to her side, however, she realised why Lochlan and Liadra had opted to keep a hold on their mounts as a vicious gust of wind whipped through the bailey with enough force to nearly send her and Seres flying.


    They were both far too embarrassed to ask for their horses back after that, so they clung together and Rowan instinctively drew upon the essence of her mother''s weight from Elan Fiir, effectively making herself heavier.


    Thanks to the runner, they were greeted at the main entrance by the Duke''s chief steward and a fourteen-year-old girl with bright hazel eyes and twin-tails the colour of freshly varnished wood. The steward ushered them in quickly, worrying little about the storm at their back or the mud they were treading in. The girl, meanwhile, just stared at them with wide eyes.


    "My apologies, Your Highness, for the rude welcome. We had hoped to greet you with an escort, but the storm has been most inconsiderate." The steward spoke with a voice as dignified, yet dusty, as his appearance suggested. He was a middle-aged man in pristine brown robes, tiny glasses, and hair that was a weird cross between a tonsure and a ponytail.


    "Assuming Uncle Tamrik hasn''t gained the ability to control the weather in my absence, you needn''t apologise, Rodin. Might I introduce you to Rowan, the Ardent Flame, and our guards and travelling companions, Lochlan and Liadra. Rowan, this is Rodin, the chief steward of my great-great-uncle, Duke Tamrik, and this is¡­" Seres trailed off as she tried to introduce the girl.


    Rowan curtsied to Rodin, and he bowed in return. "Greetings, Lady Rowan. The Duke will be most thrilled to meet you." After greeting Rowan, Rodin introduced the young girl beside him. "This is Kelsi, the Duke''s granddaughter."


    "Granddaughter?" Seres asked with some confusion, "I was unaware that Uncle Tamrik had any children, let alone grandchildren."


    "She was adopted during your absence, Your Highness," Rodin explained.


    "Ah. Welcome to the family, Kelsi. It is a pleasure to meet you." Seres gave her a bright smile.


    Rowan also offered Kelsi a smile as she seconded Seres¡¯ greeting.


    Kelsi replied shyly with a bright-eyed curtsy of her own. ¡°Hello.¡±


    "Would you like to show our guests to their rooms, Kelsi?"


    Upon hearing the steward''s request, Kelsi''s shyness turned to enthusiasm as she excitedly walked them through the keep. She still didn''t say much, however. If anything, she seemed perfectly content just being in the company of Rowan and Seres.


    Rowan couldn¡¯t exactly blame her. Kelsi didn''t have the bearing of a noble, so it was very likely she didn''t have much experience with princesses or Ardents. Were Rowan in her shoes, she''d probably feel the same way.


    The route to their rooms was haphazard at best. They passed through one corridor in particular as Kelsi led them on an impromptu tour. Eventually, however, Kelsi chirped, ¡°This will be your room, Lady Rowan.¡±


    Rowan''s lips curled gently into an appreciative smile. "Thank you, Lady Kelsi. Could you tell me where the others will be sleeping, please?"


    "Her Highness has been given the room just across from you, Lady Rowan. Mister Lochlan and Miss Liadra, on the other hand, are just down the hall. This is our guest parlour so feel free to use everything here as you see fit. The same goes for you, Princess Seres. Also, I''m not actually a lady. Not really. Duke Tamrik adopted me after my parents died in a mining accident just over three years ago."


    Seres hugged Kelsi immediately upon hearing the reason behind her adoption. ¡°That''s awful. I''m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay,¡± Kelsi replied awkwardly, not sure exactly how to react to a royal hug, ¡°Duke Tamrik has been kind to me.¡±


    ¡°I''m glad. And I meant what I said before when I welcomed you to the family. We''re cousins now. You don''t need to be so formal.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    On hearing Seres repeat her earlier statement, Kelsi hugged her back.


    ¡°If it helps,¡± Rowan added, ¡°I''m no more a lady than you are, Kelsi. I''ve had the title for little more than a month, but I was born to a merchant family.¡±


    Kelsi pulled her face away from Seres in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    Rowan nodded as Seres put words to her confirmation. ¡°My mother extended both titles to Rowan as thanks for keeping me safe while I was gone and for helping us escape.¡±


    When Seres stopped speaking, Rowan saw the light of hope, yearning, and possibility shine in Kelsi''s eyes.


    After a while, Seres asked Kelsi if she would be okay telling them about her parents. ¡°You don''t have to, but I realise you probably haven''t been able to talk about it with anyone.¡±


    Kelsi was hesitant at first, offering only general statements. It was as if she hadn''t, as Seres had surmised, spoken about her parents in any meaningful way since her adoption. As she grew surer and surer, however, her descriptions started becoming more detailed and concise. When she told them about the accident, it was with focus and determination.


    "Just before the accident, one of the mining companies discovered a new Resonance Crystal deposit. It was apparently absolutely ginormous and filled with all different kinds of Resonance Crystals. The mining made it unstable, though, and one day it went boom. Half of the whole entire mine was destroyed in the explosion. It was like a mini Shattering.


    "Pretty much everyone had given up on the miners. Everyone except for my parents. They ran a toy store and knew most of the miners by name; they were always coming by to get presents for their children. Mum and Dad couldn''t bear to see those children cry, so they rallied a bunch of people for a rescue operation. Together they managed to save everyone who survived both the initial explosion and the collapse, but they had to be sure there was no one else. There was another explosion. Duke Tamrik adopted me as a way of showing his appreciation for their heroics.¡±


    She wasn''t much of a storyteller. Not that it mattered. Both Rowan and Seres were sobbing by the end of her tale. They knew the fear of a cave-in. They knew the pain of loss. Kelsi''s parents had challenged both and won. They were heroes.


    Rowan hugged the young girl. "Your parents were nobler and more courageous of heart than most, and I think you have inherited much of their fire. I don''t know the Duke, but I''m sure he sees it as well."


    "Do you really think so, Miss Rowan?"


    "I do. And you don''t need to call me ¡®Miss Rowan¡¯; I''m only nineteen. Just Rowan is fine."


    "Sorry. My parents always told me you should always use titles when meeting people for the first time, especially when they''re older than you.¡±


    ¡°It''s a good rule to have,¡± Rowan replied, not wanting Kelsi to feel bad. ¡°I just don''t know how to respond to someone younger than me calling me ¡®Miss¡¯. It''s always been older people.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I keep getting called ¡®Miss Kelsi¡¯ or ¡®Lady Kelsi¡¯ by all my tutors and the staff. Rodin and Duke Tamrik are the only people who just call me Kelsi.¡±


    ¡°You can include me and Seres in that number as well.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Kelsi replied. She said it with an air of happy confidence, except it seemed to waver ever so slightly at the end, almost as if there was something else that Kelsi wanted to say.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I was just wondering, what''s it like being an Ardent?"


    "I don''t really know how to explain it," Rowan admitted. "I can barely remember what it was like before I Awakened, and even back then, I wasn''t exactly normal. What I can say is that it''s intense. Beyond that, I can''t really say. It would be like me asking, ¡®what is it like being normal?¡¯ You could make a guess, but without a firm point of comparison, it wouldn''t exactly mean much.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Kelsi replied sagely.


    ¡°It was probably stolen from a certain Stoic friend of ours.¡±


    ¡°Seres!¡± Rowan protested. ¡°How could you?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Seres teased.


    ¡°That''s not the point!¡±


    ¡°It is now!¡±


    The back and forth continued for some time when Kelsi finally excused herself on the basis she had to get back to her studying.


    *****


    Seres slipped away a short while later with Liadra serving as an escort. She needed to contact her mother, and Duke Tamrik had a direct line to the palace. Such were the perks of family.


    A servant led her to her uncle''s study where he kept the Communication Resonance Array. It was a large room filled with books, scrolls, maps, and countless Resonance Crystals. The last time Seres had seen it was as a young girl. She remembered sitting on her uncle''s lap as he told her stories. The memory made his absence all the more noticeable.


    He was still nowhere to be seen. Which was to say that he was in his bed. They had arrived during one of his rare unscheduled naps. His sleeping schedule, or indeed lack of it, was an enigma to everyone who knew him. Seres recalled a time from back when she was just a child when he had only slept once over the course of an entire week. Even then, it had only been for a few hours. Which meant that he''d probably make it for dinner at least.


    Even so, Seres knew that he wouldn''t object to her calling home. Rodin had given his permission as well. All she had to do was wait while the servants set everything up; she''d never had the chance to learn how herself.


    They finally triggered the signal to the palace, and moments later, word was being passed on to the Queen. A few minutes later, she heard her mother''s voice through the Crystal.


    ¡°My dearest Seres! I''m so glad that you''re safe. When we heard about Baromiir, my heart sank. I was so worried.¡±


    ¡°You know about Baromiir already?¡±


    ¡°Lochlan sent a priority report detailing everything that had happened. Tell Rowan how sorry I am for what she was forced to endure. It should never have happened. Lochlan or Liadra should have been there. They''re meant to keep both of you safe, not just you.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure they''ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°As am I. I''ll be checking in with them tomorrow morning. But the fault lies with me as well. We''ve been so focused on raiders and corruption in the northern counties or amidst the other islands that we''ve neglected our more routine inspections.¡±


    Seres frowned at her mother. It wasn''t something the Crystal could convey, but she still felt it was warranted. ¡°You shouldn''t blame yourself, Mother. Routine inspections are not your responsibility. I know you feel like you need to do everything because of your Gift, but we have a Minister of Internal Affairs for a reason. And even then, this kind of thing is really easy to miss if you''re not looking for it.¡±


    ¡°You really have grown, Seres. Not even seventeen, yet here you are, consoling me with words of wisdom far beyond your years.¡±


    Seres could hear the pride in her mother''s voice. She could almost feel it through the Crystal. It still wasn''t enough to hide the note of regret, however.


    ¡°I''ve still got plenty of growing left to do, Mother.¡±


    The message was clear. No more words needed to be said on the matter. Regret was replaced with a smile, and the conversation returned to Baromiir.


    ¡°You''ll be glad to know that the investigation team has arrived in Baromiir. They started their investigation just after their arrival.¡±


    ¡°What''s likely to happen?¡±


    ¡°The man who attacked Rowan passed away on account of his injuries. Had he survived, he would have been investigated for his crimes and punished accordingly. As for the guards who threatened Rowan, they will be punished in accordance with your verdict, though I have also ordered them stripped of rank and dismissed from service. If they have facilitated or committed any other crimes, their sentence will be dire. The same is true for anyone else who is found guilty. The guard captain has also been demoted. Even if he wasn''t involved, he allowed it to happen.¡±


    ¡°I hadn''t even considered his potential involvement."


    ¡°You needn''t worry about it. Tell me about your grand adventure.¡±


    ¡°I''ve had a lot of fun. Lochlan and Liadra have been great. I was worried they''d be super bossy and overbearing like most escorts, but they''ve mostly just been offering their advice as Rowan and I made the actual decisions. They¡¯re also not afraid to treat us like equals.¡±


    ¡°I knew they were the correct choice. I''ll make sure to thank them tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I''ve also been training with Rowan. She''s teaching me how to fight and defend myself. I told her about my abilities.¡±


    ¡°That''s good. Have you been practising with them? How about in combat?¡±


    ¡°I''ve done some practising, but only once in a combat scenario,¡± Seres admitted.


    ¡°That''s better than nothing, I guess,¡± Queen Elarin responded, a note of disappointment trailing off at the end. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Better than I expected. I took some inspiration from how Rowan fights, and I managed to surprise her a few times. I still only lasted like five minutes. It was exhausting. The Crystals didn''t help either. They were too small and inefficient.¡±


    ¡°You''ll gain more endurance with practice. The issue with the Crystals is unfortunate, however. The gem-cutter who made your original set passed away last year, and his apprentice''s experience with cutting Resonance Crystals is rather limited. You should be able to get a few upgrades in Feldran, at least.¡±


    ¡°I will as soon as it stops raining.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°We''ve got a storm.¡±


    ¡°In Feldran? It must be quite the storm if it''s gotten past the K?rinsiir Mountains.¡±


    "I nearly had impromptu flying lessons," said Seres with a light giggle. It had been terrifying at the time, but hindsight painted it silver.


    "I''m glad that you''re okay, Seres. Thank you for telling me. Unfortunately, a storm like the one you¡¯re describing is one that demands my immediate attention.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Say ¡®hello¡¯ to Uncle Tamrik and Kelsi for me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°And Seres.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    *****


    When Seres left to speak to her mother, Rowan went looking for a bath. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t need to go too far as the guest apartments were equipped with extensive bathing facilities. Upon discovering them, Rowan wasted little time getting familiar with every last facet. Her clothes were gone in an instant. She¡¯d get fresh ones later, even if it meant walking through the parlour in nothing but a towel.


    The giant tub started filling itself automatically as Rowan stepped into the showers. In the time it took to free herself from the mud that had turned her body into an art project, the bath was full and inviting.


    She let out a euphoric sigh as she allowed herself to become one with the water. It was like a dream, and just like a dream, time became a distant memory. She lay there for what could have been hours.


    Alas, she couldn''t bathe forever. Regretfully she stepped out of the tub, thankful that the air felt just as warm as the water. The parlour, however, was another matter entirely. She remembered it being nice and comfortable. Now it threatened to freeze her to the bone.


    To make matters worse, she wasn''t alone.


    ¡°Welcome back,¡± Seres said with a mischievous smile. She was sitting next to Kelsi, who practically swooned at the sight of Rowan. They were surrounded by books.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Rowan asked, shivering in confusion and embarrassment.


    ¡°I thought we could help Kelsi with her studying. You haven''t missed much.¡±


    ¡°Y-you''re beautiful,¡± Kelsi stammered.


    Rowan''s embarrassment deepened into a vibrant red. Seres was one thing. Perhaps even Liadra, but she was not prepared for Kelsi or her reaction.


    ¡°You''ll want to hurry up,¡± Seres added. ¡°Liadra just went to find Lochlan so that they could help too.¡±


    Rowan rushed to where her packs had been, not realising they had been moved. When she turned to ask Seres where they were, her towel slipped. All attempts at catching it in time ended in failure.


    Hope was lost.


    The door opened.


    Two people fainted.

 Chapter 39: Feldran

    If Rowan could have been simultaneously red with embarrassment and white with horror, she would have. Whereas Lochlan had ¡®keeled over¡¯ for dramatic effect, Kelsi had genuinely fainted. She sat there, slumped up against Seres.


    Rowan grabbed her towel and started rushing over to Kelsi. Lochlan and Liadra also sprang into action.


    ¡°Kelsi?¡± Seres was trying to rouse her, having first checked her pulse.


    Kelsi''s head rolled around limply for a second, her neck lacking the strength and direction to keep it stabilised. Then her eyes fluttered open.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She was dazed, even as her strength and coordination returned.


    Rowan leapt over the table and sat herself beside Kelsi. ¡°Kelsi? What happened? Are you okay?¡±


    Kelsi turned slowly to face Rowan. Her eyes then went wide with reflective understanding, and her cheeks turned a telltale pink. ¡°I ahh, well I uhm, you know¡­¡±


    The incoherent stream that trailed on from Kelsi''s lips was one Rowan had the pleasure of being exceptionally fluent in. The words and order differed slightly, but the execution was identical. She was embarrassed. Not because of something she had done, but rather because of what had happened and a growing realisation. That''s how it was for Rowan, at least. Embarrassment touched with unfamiliar desire.


    ¡°It''s okay, Kelsi. I think I understand.¡±


    Kelsi''s blush deepened.


    ¡°You don''t need to feel embarrassed. Whatever you''re feeling and how you''re responding to it is perfectly natural, especially at your age.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Rowan knew this was likely a first for her.


    ¡°Take your time, Kelsi. You''ve got plenty of time to explore your feelings and what they mean.¡±


    Rowan spent the next thirty, perhaps forty, minutes talking with Kelsi about what happened with Seres offering some additional support. As for Lochlan and Liadra, they left to give them some privacy when it became apparent that Kelsi was fine.


    *****


    A few hours later, they got word that Duke Tamrik was awake and that breakfast was being prepared. It was a little strange hearing the servants talk about dinner that way, and Seres explaining it was probably a joke on her Uncle¡¯s sleeping schedule didn¡¯t help.


    They were given a moment to get ready before the servants led them to a homely dining room that welcomed them in. A gentle warmth and the smell of burning silver birch washed over the four of them. Kelsi was already seated, having left the guest parlour an hour before they all received word of the Duke waking up. She still wore the same blush from earlier, though it had softened a fair bit.


    There was no sign of Duke Tamrik, however. It wasn''t until they had all sat down that he walked in. He was not at all what Rowan had expected. He was ancient, yes. His skin was weathered like parchment, and the few remaining wisps of his thin white hair were wiry at best. Even his ears were balding. At the same time, his muscles rippled with every step, and his eyes spoke of the strength of an age long since past.


    No one helped him to the table. He didn''t need any. Even at the venerable age of one-hundred-and-forty-three, he was likely one of the strongest people in the room.


    He sat down at the head of the table with Kelsi to his right and Seres to his left. Rowan was next to Seres, and Kelsi was flanked by Liadra and then Lochlan.


    The moment he was set, the servants arrived with ¡®breakfast¡¯, a veritable feast of smoked applewood bacon, wine-poached sausages made from aged venison, spiced drakiir egg souffl¨¦, fried buffalo tomatoes, wild mushrooms, and freshly baked bread dripping with melted butter.


    Rowan didn''t even know where to start. Even with her portion being relatively small next to the Duke''s, it was still a mountain of food, and the mouthwatering aroma didn''t help.


    Fortunately, she was given some respite from her predicament when the Duke looked around the table and started speaking.


    ¡°Thank you all for joining me. I apologise for not greeting you sooner. And Seres. It warms my heart to see you again.¡±


    His voice was much like him; strong and ancient. Seres reached out to take his hand.


    ¡°I''ve missed you too, Uncle. It''s been too long.¡±


    He smiled at her fondly. ¡°And you''re still the same Seres I remember, albeit slightly grown up. Do you mind introducing your companions? I know you''ve already been introduced to Kelsi.¡±


    Seres nodded. ¡°Yes. First we have Lochlan and Liadra. They''ve been serving as an escort of sorts. And this is Rowan, my closest friend and saviour.¡±


    ¡°The Ardent Flame. You have my thanks and sincerest apologies, Miss Rowan.¡±


    ¡°I do? I understand the thanks, but the apology is a wee bit lost on me.¡±


    ¡°The reports from five years ago indicate that at least half of the raiders slipped through the Shattered Pass on their way to and from their attack on N?myris. By failing to notice them, I failed N?myris. I failed in my vigil.¡±


    Rowan looked at his melancholy face with understanding. ¡°You don''t need to blame yourself. No vigil is perfect. No defence is without blindspots. The raiders had been hiding their tracks for years. Besides, if you had noticed them and been able to act in time, I''d never have met Seres, and she might never have escaped.¡±


    ¡°Rowan''s right. You sound just like Mother with all this self-blame.¡±


    Tamrik sighed. ¡°We aren''t the only ones. Your grandfather was the same. As was your great-grandmother, your great-great-grandmother, and so on. I have no doubt you are also prone to blaming yourself from time to time despite what other people think. It''s a skill we Lanafae are born with.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Be that as it may, my life is my vigil, and my vigil is this fair nation and all those who dwell within. To deny my vigil would be to deny the Goddess and the Gift she has given me. That is why I blame myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is a pleasure and an honour to meet you regardless.¡±


    ¡°The honour is mine. Elarin was right to name you Ardent Flame. You might be young and inexperienced, but I see in you the potential to rise high above the legacy of your predecessors.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know about that,¡± Rowan replied cautiously.


    ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not. What matters is that you reach for the sky.¡±


    ¡°And if the sky isn''t enough?¡±


    ¡°You reach for the stars. And if you find yourself falling, remember you¡¯re not alone. Your friends and family will help you reach greater heights even as you do the same for them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you''re putting a bit too much pressure on Rowan, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°I would not tell her these things if I didn''t think she could handle it.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Seres. I think I understand what he''s getting at.¡±


    A half-truth. She understood the message but not the reason behind it.


    Duke Tamrik smiled. ¡°You''ve got a long road ahead of you, Rowan. You both do. I look forward to seeing where it leads. Perhaps then I''ll be able to pass on the torch.¡±


    This time Rowan understood the full message. He didn''t need to say anything else. He was looking at his potential successors.


    It was going to be an interesting few days.


    *****


    The day following their arrival in Feldran was quiet. Despite the storm having passed for the most part, the rain was still heavy enough to make going outside unpleasant. As such, Rowan and Seres spent the day playing games and helping Kelsi study.


    It was fun enough, but both of them were restless by the end of the day. After a week and a half on the road, it felt wrong doing so little with their time. To make matters worse, they knew it would be at least one more day before they could think about leaving for N?myris. With that in mind, they decided they would spend the next day making the most of what Feldran had to offer.


    Fortunately, the rain was little more than a drizzle when they woke up, and it was unlikely that it would get any heavier. They were also informed that Tamrik''s household staff had already requisitioned most of the supplies they would need for the next leg of their journey, which was handy. There were still things they would have to purchase themselves, but they were planning on doing some shopping either way, so they didn¡¯t mind.


    The air was crisp when they stepped outside for the first time just after breakfast, and they could see hints of blue peaking through the clouds. It was a welcome change to the bleak, stormy weather that had kept them inside for the past two days. At the same time, they were quickly reminded that it was the first day of Whitesong, the final month of the year. Frost glistened off of every surface, and a wintry chill caressed their cheeks.


    ¡°We really should have packed some warmer clothes,¡± Seres said as they made their way through the baileys.


    ¡°I was hoping we wouldn¡¯t need them,¡± Rowan replied. ¡°I forgot how cold winter could be.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I didn¡¯t notice it when we were riding as much, but this is something else.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think you both look lovely dressed as you are in defiance of the seasons.¡±


    Rowan rolled her eyes. ¡°Fuck off, Lochlan.¡± The Twilight Agent was bundled up to the nines so he had no right commenting on the weather. Plus, it wasn¡¯t as if they were dressed for midsummer. Their clothes were just more suited to late autumn and early winter. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take them too long to acclimatise to the cold. They still decided to address the clothing issue before doing anything else, however.


    Finding a suitable tailor proved more difficult than they were expecting. Most were equipped to handle custom orders just fine, but those who had clothes that were ready to go tended to make such clothing with their average customer in mind. That wasn¡¯t too much of an issue for Seres as she was close enough to the average Ferran in size, but Rowan stood in the awkward middleground of taller than most Ferrans and shorter than most humans. Still, with the wealth and size of Feldran, it was only a matter of time before they found somewhere that would work for both of them whilst also maintaining a high quality.


    They eventually settled on a store called ¡®The Silver Thread¡¯. Someone had recommended it to them as they went around asking the cityfolk for suggestions. It still took them a while to find it as it was in a strangely out-of-the-way corner of the city¡¯s Amethyst District. They actually walked past it several times in their attempt to find it, as the exterior was almost noteworthy in how nondescript it was. If someone hadn¡¯t shown them the name and logo emblazoned on the door, they might have missed it completely.


    The inside, however, was a completely different story. Rowan and Seres were treated to a mannequin menagerie of autumnal red and forest green framed in polished mahogany. The sight filled them with wonder and a desire to try on everything they could see. Lochlan¡¯s running commentary on how they would look in some of the more fetching examples didn¡¯t help either.


    They were pulled out of their awe-filled stupor when an assistant greeted them with a smile. "Hello, how may I be of service today?" she asked.


    Lochlan stepped in with the initiative and responded with, "My charges here are in need of some clothing more suitable for the wintry frost of today and the frozen promise of tomorrow. We were directed here because of the excellent quality and a fully realised line of clothing designed for individuals of mixed heritage. I''m sure my charges will be delighted if you could pick out some choice items for their perusal."


    "Yes, of course." The woman maintained her composed customer service attitude almost perfectly in the face of Lochlan''s flowery address. Her smile still deepened as she turned to find some clothes, however.


    They spend almost an hour looking through all the clothes the assistant selected for them, and they eventually purchased several pairs of soft, fur-lined leggings, some woollen, kilt-like skirts, a few woollen tunics, a collection of linen and cotton shirts, thick woolly socks, and a winter coat each. With the exception of the coats, which they put on immediately, the clothes were scheduled to be delivered to the castle.


    Their next port of call after clothes shopping had them spoilt for choice. Seres wanted to improve upon her collection of Resonance Crystals, and whilst Duke Tamrik had given her some recommendations, it only narrowed their list down from countless to just over ten. Still too many, but manageable. They narrowed it down to three by asking people for recommendations.


    With her shortlist decided, Seres went through the three different stores to find the best, most efficient crystals available. She started by upgrading her existing toolkit of fire, light, ice, gravity, and growth. She then looked into expanding her options with some suggestions from Rowan. The first crystals to be added were lightning, wind, and water. Rowan had also suggested a thermoregulator of some kind as well, but Seres wasn''t sure how useful it would be in combat, so she settled for a smaller one for utility.


    The two of them also figured it would be worth getting some Shaping Crystals. They functioned similarly to Growth Crystals but for inorganic matter instead. Rock was the obvious choice with how abundant it was as a base, but Seres could also see the combat utility of shaping glass, so she got both.


    Finally, she chose a nice round Magnetism Crystal. In a sense, it was one of the most valuable crystals she had chosen due to its utility and defensive potential. It was also by far the cheapest on account of most people finding actual magnets to be more practical. They were right, of course, but only because they needed a complex array to get comparable results.


    With the exception of the Magnetism Crystal, the thermoregulator, and the Shaping Crystals, Seres made sure to get at least two copies of each crystal; one set in a piece of jewellery for self-defence and a larger one for raw power.


    Once they were done with the Resonance Crystal shopping, they went to the Messenger¡¯s Guild. Rowan wanted to send a letter to Alena thanking her for the present. It hadn¡¯t been what she expected, but she had enjoyed it a great deal the night before. She was tempted to use the Guild¡¯s Communication Array service to thank her directly, but it was expensive, and there was no guarantee that Alena would be available, so she decided against it. Instead, she went for priority delivery to ensure it would reach S?ris before she did.


    Then it was on to souvenir shopping.


    *****


    They returned to the castle after a full day of shopping and exploring. The rest of the evening was spent relaxing and playing games. Nothing too extreme. Just some nice, stress-free fun to celebrate their last night in Feldran as, come morning, they would be saying goodbye.

 Chapter 40: The Home Stretch

    They were seen off shortly after breakfast by Kelsi and Tamrik¡¯s steward, Rodin. It was reminiscent of how they had arrived. Quiet, with little fanfare and a notably absent Duke Tamrik, only this time he wasn¡¯t sleeping. He had already said his goodbyes during breakfast. Now he stood atop the castle¡¯s greatest tower, the donjon.


    Rodin gave them the standard farewell on behalf of himself and the staff. It was formal for the most part, though he did give his demure facade a moment to rest as he extended a familial embrace to Seres.


    ¡°Safe travels, Princess. May the Goddess watch over you.¡±


    Seres smiled warmly as she held Rodin¡¯s hands and returned his farewell in kind. ¡°May we both walk under Her light.¡±


    Then it was time for Kelsi. Rowan and Seres didn¡¯t hesitate in giving her a giant, two-pronged hug, ceremony and proper decorum be damned.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be crying,¡± Kelsi sniffled.


    ¡°You can cry as much as you need to,¡± Seres replied.


    ¡°Seres and I will be crying the moment we turn around,¡± Rowan added, her voice wavering slightly.


    ¡°Speak for yourself, Rowan. I¡¯m not going to last that long.¡±


    ¡°Neither am I.¡±


    True to their words, Rowan¡¯s and Seres¡¯ eyes were glistening with tears when they pulled away from Kelsi. It wasn¡¯t all tears, however, for they were both smiling brightly. She was a precious addition to their family; another light in the sky to be cherished and protected.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again soon. This isn¡¯t goodbye forever.¡±


    ¡°Rowan¡¯s right. We¡¯ll visit again once we¡¯re done with S?ris.¡±


    ¡°And if we take too long, you can always come visit us.¡±


    Kelsi sniffed again and wiped away her tears. ¡°I will!¡± she said adamantly.


    ¡°Not until you¡¯re at least seventeen,¡± Rodin interjected.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Seres held up a hand and offered a compromise. ¡°If it takes us that long, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to encourage Mother to grant you permission to join her on a state visit.¡±


    Rodin nodded. ¡°If it was an invitation from Her Majesty, I have no doubt His Grace would allow it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited,¡± Seres laughed. ¡°It probably won¡¯t happen until you¡¯re sixteen, so you¡¯ve still got some time to kill. You can still send messages our way until then. We could even talk over Communication Crystal from time to time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°As would I. Promise me that you won¡¯t waste your adolescence, though. Uncle Tamrik has given you a home, and Rodin is doing a great job making sure you have an extensive and well-rounded education, but neither of them have been parents, and I think they might have forgotten what it is like to be someone in their teens.¡±


    Rodin nodded ever so slightly. ¡°A fair assessment.¡±


    ¡°If you want to do better, hire more female staff. Someone closer to Kelsi¡¯s age. Someone who could be a friend to her.¡±


    ¡°You could also help her become involved with various group activities or hobby clubs out in the city,¡± Rowan added.


    ¡°That¡¯s not really necessary,¡± Kelsi said shyly.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to have fun,¡± Rowan assured her. ¡°It¡¯s part of growing up. And better yet, you can show us how far you¡¯ve come when we see you again.¡±


    Kelsi replied with a shy little nod. ¡°Right.¡±


    Rowan and Seres hugged Kelsi again and said one last goodbye before leaving.


    Lochlan and Liadra were waiting for them with the horses. They nodded to each other and mounted.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    It was time.


    *****


    They arrived at a small trading outpost on the north-western side of Lake Emyr just after lunchtime the next day. Similarly to how Baromiir and Telmaris served as waypoints between Midiris and Feldran, the outpost functioned as such for N?myris and Feldran. Alas, unlike the two towns, it was more of an extension of N?myris, and it had never grown past the paltry size of a village.


    It did at least have a tavern, so Rowan and Seres were able to stop for a bite to eat while Lochlan and Liadra went looking for a ferryman with a large enough boat for the horses. Rowan hoped they wouldn''t need to wait too long. She remembered there being some boats that might have been large enough, but there was little guarantee there''d be any at the outpost. In the worst-case scenario, they''d be waiting days, at which point they''d be better off circumnavigating the lake on foot.


    Fortunately, they received word from Liadra after only an hour. They had found someone. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t going to be cheap.


    They were led to a jetty where Lochlan was negotiating with a liver-spotted old man for a place on his leaky barge.


    ¡°I won''t go any lower,¡± the man was saying, ¡°one gold for the lot of yah and another if yah get horseshite all over my boat.¡±


    ¡°Respectfully, sir, most of the people I''ve spoken to so far have been quoting me prices in bronze until I mentioned the horses, and while I understand the need for a markup, you are asking for a hundred times the average rate.¡±


    ¡°Well if yah have someone else who could take yah for less, be my guest. Yah won''t find anyone though. Not until they think it''s safe enough.¡±


    ¡°Surely they''re already back on the water? It''s been days since the storm passed.¡±


    ¡°You can wait if yah like, or yah can pay my price.¡±


    Rowan and Seres were now close enough to be noticed by the old man. Rowan gave him a smile. ¡°Would you not consider lowering your prices just a wee bit for a N?myran who hasn''t seen her home since the eclipse?¡±


    His eyes narrowed at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°My name is Rowan''efrii Naliir. I''m from N?myris, and I was one of the people taken during the eclipse.¡±


    ¡°I know that name.¡±


    His expression had changed; it was softer. They were no longer just nameless rich people with need for a service only he could provide.


    ¡°Did you lose people during the eclipse as well?¡±


    "My grandson and daughter-in-law," the old man replied, his voice melancholy. "He was just a wee blighter. My son couldnae handle the grief.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be, lass. If yah really are a N?myran, I''ll lower the price down to five silver links for the lot of yah. Ten if yah horses make a mess.¡±


    It was still a fair bit more than what most people would charge, but it was doable, and he was the only person around with a big enough boat.


    ¡°We can do that.¡±


    *****


    They were a few hours out when it became eminently clear why Liadra hadn''t joined the navy. Her face was green, and she was throwing up over the side of the barge. The first time had the old man amending his ¡°shite fee¡± to include vomit.


    Rowan, meanwhile, was simply amazed. ¡°How can she be seasick? We''re not even at sea, and the boat is hardly rocking.¡±


    Lochlan sighed in response. "Contrary to what some would have you believe, Liadra is not always the stern professional she likes to present herself as. Nay, she is actually quite fast and loose when the need arises. Especially where her stomach is concerned.¡±


    ¡°Can''t you be serious for once?¡± Seres asked, lambasting him. ¡°Like you were when we were riding?¡±


    ¡°I could, but where would the fun in that be?¡±


    Seres looked at him flatly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Being serious all the time is boring. People also think I¡¯m a Cryptic whenever I¡¯m serious, and we can¡¯t have that.¡±


    ¡°But you are a Cryptic,¡± Rowan interjected with an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m also a spy. If people think I¡¯m a Cryptic, how am I going to get people to trust me?¡±


    ¡°You say that like it matters, when it¡¯s just the four of us and the ferryman.¡±


    ¡°Well, you never know, he might be hiding some valuable information. Alas, my job is not the only reason for me to play the fool. It also makes people smile.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re bullshitting us," Rowan laughed, "because that last part makes you sound like you¡¯re actually a good person."


    Seres actually snorted as Lochlan grabbed his chest and gave Rowan the most exaggerated and pained expression imaginable. With an overly dramatic sigh he cried, "You wound me!"


    ¡°You¡¯ll live. You also haven¡¯t told us why Liadra¡¯s sick or if we should be concerned.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s just suffering from a bout of mild thalassophobia.¡±


    Rowan and Seres both furrowed their brows questioningly. ¡°You call this mild?¡±


    ¡°She can still see the shoreline, and she knows I can swim. If we were out at sea, she¡¯d be catatonic. We¡¯ve got medicine if it gets that bad.¡±


    "You really do care about her, don''t you?" Seres asked.


    "She''s family," he shrugged. "Now, if you¡¯ll please excuse me. I need to make sure she doesn''t faint and fall overboard."


    *****


    The barge carried on sailing throughout the night, and Rowan caught her first glimpses of N?myris as the sun rose. It was still a few miles away, but Rowan felt like she could almost touch it.


    As they got closer, Rowan could see how the town had changed. There was a large memorial by the lakeside. Rowan couldn¡¯t make out the details, but she understood its purpose. The ferryman took his hat off and held it to his chest as they approached, no doubt offering a prayer to his family.


    Rowan chose to give him some space as she looked ahead.


    She was almost home.

 Chapter 41: Family

    It was well and truly morning when the ferryman eased his barge into the town marina. It was quieter than the main trade wharf as it was reserved for people being ferried and privately owned leisure boats. Rowan was relieved to see that it hadn¡¯t been seriously damaged by the storm.


    They said farewell to the ferryman and made their way into the town proper, though not before stopping by the port authorities to identify themselves. It might not have been necessary, but it helped avoid any potential awkwardness.


    The port authority was situated just outside the gatehouse leading into the Emyr Quarter. The large, wood-framed building made Rowan smile. Where the majority of port authorities might have settled on the standard aqua-white walls for the exterior, the N?myran port authority featured a mural of dancing fish across its front-facing wall. It was largely inconsequential detail, but it spoke to the building¡¯s character.


    The inside was similarly charming, the floors and furniture made of the same wood that went into making ships and varnished to a smoky finish. A clerk waved them over.


    The clerk glanced over the group and then through a ring-bound stack of papers. ¡°Name, purpose for visiting N?myris, and any items to declare?¡±


    Lochlan and Liadra went first. It was Rowan¡¯s first time hearing their full names. Marshall Lochlan Rein and Junior Lieutenant Liadra Talen Rein. Nothing to declare.


    Seres was next. Surprise fell on the clerk''s face, a wordless question answered by the princess¡¯ heterochromic eyes. Whispers echoed through the large, open lobby.


    ¡°It''s really her!¡±


    ¡°I''d heard the rumours, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t she supposed to be dead?¡±


    The clerk didn''t say anything. Their expression said everything. Then Rowan stepped forward, and their jaw dropped.


    ¡°Rowan''efrii Alyris Naliir returning home. Nothing to declare.¡±


    ¡°Dancing flame.¡±


    Memory. Recognition. Rowan had never met the clerk. At least not in any meaningful way. It mattered not. She was the image of her mother, differing only slightly in height and overall build, and there were few N?myrans who hadn''t been touched by H?ra''s music.


    Rowan smiled sadly at the clerk.


    ¡°The river sings.¡±


    It was a simple response to the clerk''s gasp of ebullient incredulity, but not without meaning. Similarly to how dancing flames signified joy and merriment, a river''s song was said to carry the hopes and dreams of lost travellers and the dearly departed. She didn''t stick around to see the impact it had on the clerk or the rest of the staff.


    *****


    Nostalgia hit Rowan like a wagon when they entered the Emyr Quarter. It was almost exactly how she remembered it. The sights. The smells. All of it. From the delicate aroma of dainty teahouses to the painted walls lining the streets. Even the texture of the cobbled walkways beneath her feet inspired wistful memories. She could almost see phantoms from her past walking the streets. She even saw a miniature version of herself running around with Kyr and Kiriin.


    Alas, it wasn¡¯t a perfect recreation of her memories. Things had changed. The buildings no longer felt like they had been built for giants. Not because Rowan was notably taller than she had been five years ago, she had gained maybe half an inch since then, but rather because she had grown as a person.


    It wasn''t just a shift in perspective that made the buildings feel smaller, however. The streets were quieter; the air less vibrant; the colours muted. It was as if N?myris had Awoken as a Stoic. Rowan couldn¡¯t explain why, not at first. It became clear as they meandered through the Emyr Quarter. There wasn''t any music. The spirit of N?myris was gone. Only echoes remained.


    When the river of memories finally guided Rowan to her father''s store, Lochlan and Liadra took a step back with the horses, and Seres grabbed Rowan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Deep breaths,¡± Rowan whispered to herself. After giving herself a moment to heed her own advice, she reached out to open the door with her free hand.


    A bell chimed and a weary voice called out to greet them. ¡°I''ll be with you in a second.¡± Rowan didn''t recognise the speaker. Not from their voice. Even so, she Resonated with them.


    When the speaker shuffled into view, Rowan''s heart fell. A stranger stood before her, frail and weathered like their voice had been. She recognised his eyes.


    ¡°Da?¡± Rowan wasn¡¯t sure if he heard her. It had been little more than a whisper. Even so, he shuffled closer.


    He was shorter than Rowan now, and he had to look up to see her face.


    ¡°H?ra, is that you?¡±


    The question hit like the thrust of a dagger to the heart, and the way Gyren''s face contorted after asking it was the twisting of the blade.


    ¡°No. You can''t be H?ra. Who are you? Explain yourself!¡±


    Rowan let go of Seres¡¯ hand and took Gyren''s into her own. "Da, it''s me! It¡¯s Rowan!" Tears were streaming down her face.


    Gyren''s outrage exploded. He pulled away from Rowan and shouted at her with every speck of pitiful strength his aged lungs could muster. "You lie! My daughter is gone, never to return. Just like my wife."


    "Da, look at me!" Rowan pleaded


    Gyren tried to turn away, refusing to look at her. "Leave me, witch! I will not be fooled by phantoms from my past. You cannot break that which is already broken."


    This time Rowan grabbed her father by the shoulders. She stared into his eyes, her emotions washing over him.


    "Da, please! It really is me. I''m home."


    "Rowan? Is it really you?" His eyes flickered ever so slightly. It wasn¡¯t much, but it gave Rowan hope that she had almost reached him. She filled the room with the healing light of her hope and gave it one last push.


    "It really is, Da." She wrapped her arms around him, being careful not to damage his withering bones.


    Ever so slowly, an ember of hope returned to Gyren''s eyes. He reached up to hug Rowan back. ¡°I thought you were dead. When I heard about Tehri, I gave up all hope you would ever return.¡±


    Rowan''s heart fell again at the mention of Tehri. She pulled away so that she could look into her father''s eyes. ¡°You know something about Tehri?¡±


    ¡°She''s safe. You¡¯re all safe now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Da?¡±


    ¡°She''s with a family in Aran Village. They''ve been caring for her.¡±


    Rowan knew Aran Village. She had been there, but she had read about the village between the converging Tarik and Kanra Rivers during one of her geography lessons with Master Idyr. If Feldran had been touched by the storm''s might, a village like Aran would have been completely devastated. Even the rain alone could have caused major damage.


    "It''s time to close up shop, Da. We''re going home.¡±


    Rowan needed answers, and she wasn''t going to get them here. She nodded to Seres and started leading her father out of the store. Seres was right behind her.


    The moment they stepped outside, Rowan asked her father for his keys so that she could lock up. Then, as he rummaged around, she turned to Lochlan and Liadra as they approached from where they had been standing watch. ¡°I need you to find a place to stable the horses. Maybe try The Crimson Drakiir. Then I need you to look into Aran Village. Ask if anyone knows how it fared against the storm or if they''ve heard of a girl named Tehri. Prioritise merchants. When you''re done, get someone to direct you to the Naliir household. I''ll open the door."


    They both saluted without question, and just like that, they were moving. Rowan then took her father''s keys and made sure the sign had been flipped to show the store was closed before finally locking up.


    *****


    While it was only a relatively short distance to Rowan''s family home, Gyren was slower than a glacier. When they finally arrived, Rowan barely recognised it. The paint had faded, and any art that remained on the walls had been seized by snaking vines that rose out of the feral undergrowth of the garden like a hydra.


    "It''s so sad," Seres whispered as Rowan unlocked the door.


    The interior was in a similar state of neglect. A thick layer of dust covered almost every single surface. The only sign that the house wasn''t completely abandoned were the areas where the dust was thinner on account of Gyren''s shuffling gait.


    Rowan guided them into the living room so that they could sit down.  Then she started formally introducing Seres to her father and vice versa. ¡°Da, this is Seres, the second princess. She was also captured by the raiders, and we became friends. We survived because we had each other, and we eventually escaped together. Seres, this is my father, Gyren.¡±


    "It''s okay, Rowan," Seres smiled, "You don''t need to push yourself."


    "I''ll be fine. I promise. Just give me a moment to make some tea."


    "I''ll join you." Her expression said she wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer.


    The kitchen was markedly cleaner than what she had seen of the house so far, and the pantry was moderately stocked. Rowan found a fairly simple root tea and a few cups while Seres set a kettle to boil.


    After brewing enough tea for everyone, Rowan took a few sips to help calm her growing anxiety. Then she returned to the living room with Seres.


    She placed her father''s cup down first and then her own. Three deep breaths and a sharp slap to her cheeks. She was readying herself for what came next.


    ¡°Right. No more delays.¡± Rowan took one more deep breath and looked straight into her father''s eyes. ¡°I have a few questions for you, Da, and I need you to answer to the best of your abilities.¡±


    Gyren didn''t give any verbal or outwardly physical response, but Rowan could tell from his eyes that he understood.


    ¡°Okay, so first things first, when did you find out about Tehri?¡±


    The strain of reflection flashed across his brow. "A few years ago, I think? Time has lost all meaning. I remember the family sending a letter."


    "Do you still have it? The letter, I mean. And why didn''t you tell Tyris?"


    "He wasn''t ready. He couldn''t be the parent she would have needed him to be. Knowing would have been cruel to both of them.¡±


    ¡°You cannae be the one to decide that, Da! How would you know if Tyris was ready or not? Even if he wasn''t back then, he certainly is now. Also, how is them knowing crueler than the alternative?¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Gyren''s expression was cast into turmoil.


    ¡°She''s happy where she is now.¡±


    ¡°Have you been keeping in touch with her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know she''s happy? Or that she wouldn''t be happier here or with Tyris?¡±


    Rowan needed to contain her anger. Tyris has been looking for Tehri all this time and their father knew exactly where she was. A hand came to rest on her own, and she was able to calm down a little bit. Seres was there beside her.


    ¡°I don''t know, Rowan. Tehri needed all the love and support I had but could not give. I''ve lost my heart. H?ra is gone, and I am nothing without her.¡±


    Rowan almost wanted to scream, to tell him that a part of H?ra remained in Elan Fiir; that she was right there. She couldn''t do it. How could she? How could she tell her father that the love of his life was Soulforged? That even in death, he might never see her again? How could she explain that because of Rina, there was still a chance? She couldn''t.


    Silence filled the room like the inevitable darkness of night. When Rowan finally spoke again, it was to repeat the question she had before her emotional tangent.


    "Do you still have the letter?¡±


    He answered through unspent tears. "Yes, I think I do."


    When he started shuffling onto his feet, Seres jumped forward to help him. Rowan''s heart ached to see him struggling so. Nothing could have prepared her for how much his body had been ravaged by the ruin of ages. It had only been five years. He looked like he had aged five decades. A long-forgotten painting of a dessicated flower would have been more lively. Yet here he was, clinging to life with all his failing might, almost as if he had forgotten how to die.


    Rowan was unsure how much time had passed when Seres returned with her father. He held what appeared to be the tattered memory of a letter in his hands. When he handed it over to Rowan, she could see how the ink had bled from countless tears, how the paper frayed at the folds from all the times it had been opened, and all the holes born of repeated handling. She had to read it several times to make sense of the letter through all the damage.


    Dear Master Naliir,


    Last year, my wife and I found your daughter, Tehri¡¯aana, washed up in our village and severely injured. We took it upon ourselves to have her treated by a surgeon in Talaran. She barely survived the ordeal, but she is now recovering quite well. She has, unfortunately, lost her voice and is yet to find it again. However, doctors assure us that it is only a matter of time. She wants to return home to you and your wife. We would bring her to you, but we are unable to afford it due to the medical expenses. As such, we are hoping that you will be able to come here to Aran Village between the rivers Tarik and Kanra.


    Regards,


    Byrden and Hana Kaafast.


    Her father was dozing in his chair by the time she was finished.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Rowan whispered sadly.


    ¡°He told you,¡± Seres answered in kind.


    ¡°He did?¡± Rowan couldn¡¯t remember. Her emotions were too overwhelming.


    ¡°It was when he said that he''d lost his heart. He might not have meant it literally, but the meaning between the lines is clear, at least to me; Soul Resonance.¡±


    Seres¡¯ conclusion cut deep, just as the obsidian blade they had used for the Rite of Familial Resonance had. She knew her parents had completed the same rite as Rowan and Seres when they married all those years ago. She also knew that they had completed the Rite of Shared Harmony when Tyris was born.


    She thought that was it. The Rite of Soul Resonance was practically a myth with how rare it was. Out of the three Rites of Union, it was by far the most complete and, by extension, the most dangerous. Where the first made you akin to family and the second made you stronger together, Soul Resonance made you one. If her parents had really performed the Rite, then her mother''s death would have been akin to tearing her father''s very existence in twain.


    Rowan wept for her father. Everything her mother had been, everything she must have shared with Gyren was gone, including her years. No wonder he had aged as he had.


    *****


    Rowan and Seres were doing their best to get the entryway and the living room to be somewhat clean for a few hours when they heard a knock on the front door. Considering their lack of proper cleaning supplies, they actually did a pretty decent job of it.


    Rowan quickly opened the door for Lochlan and Liadra. They appeared to be in the middle of a back-and-forth when they saw her.


    ¡°See, I told you this was the right house,¡± Lochlan laughed smugly as he glanced at Liadra following the door opening. Then he turned to Rowan. ¡°Nice makeup, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you?¡± Considering the fact he was probably talking about the mountain of dust caking her face, he was probably joking, but it was impossible to tell with Lochlan.


    ¡°Ignore him, Rowan,¡± Liadra sighed. ¡°May we come inside?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rowan led them to the living room. Thanks to Seres¡¯ hard work, they were able to sit down without a complimentary dust shower. It was also just the four of them. Rowan had carried her father to his bed following her recovery from the revelation of the Soul Resonance.


    Lochlan''s expression turned serious the moment they were seated. "We don''t have any concrete information on the status of Aran Village following the storm, but we were able to speak to a few merchants that had been there just before. A pair of incredibly beautiful women and one particularly fine gentleman, I might add.¡±


    His expression had changed again, and Liadra cuffed him immediately. Rowan had to agree that it was a superfluous detail, even if she was a fan of beautiful women and handsome men. Or beautiful men and handsome women, for that matter.


    Liadra continued on from where Lochlan left off. ¡°What he was trying to say is that Aran Village had been fine when they stopped there on their way back to T?rin City from Talaran, but they left before the storm hit. They were on the river when it happened, though, so they could make an educated guess. Talaris rose by at least two feet in just a few hours and it went from being fairly gentle to well and truly treacherous. They almost lost their boat.¡±


    A knot of anxiety started forming in Rowan''s throat. Talaris was the name of the combined rivers of Tarik and Kanra, and even if the merchants had been exaggerating, it was not looking good for Aran Village.


    "Any word on Tehri?"


    Lochlan was the one to answer her question. ¡°We can''t say for sure as we only had a name to go by, but we started dropping your name as well. One of the merchants mentioned that she did meet a girl who paid her to deliver a letter addressed to you?¡±


    Rowan''s heart soared, anxiety be damned. She could almost kiss Lochlan, but she refused to give him the satisfaction. "Do you have the letter?" she asked.


    "It was lost during the storm," Liadra answered, breaking the bad news. No hypothetical kisses for her.


    "There''s no helping it, I guess. It was definitely Tehri, though. I''m sure of it. She must have heard rumours of my return. I''m going to need your help, Seres.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked confused and only slightly alarmed.


    ¡°I need you to help me get a better vantage point so that I can scout out the way to Aran Village.¡±


    ¡°You need me to do what? How? It''s way too far to Aran Village, and you have a forest in the way.¡±


    ¡°You were able to use a Gravity Crystal to jump really high, weren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Could you help me do the same? We could try it with the Magnesium Crystal as well. I just need enough height.¡±


    Understanding blossomed in Seres'' eyes, and her expression turned to one of horror. ¡°You''re insane!¡±


    ¡°Probably, but I have to try. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Theoretically? I''ve never tried using my powers at the scale I think you''re suggesting.¡±


    ¡°You''ll be fine, and Lochlan and Liadra will be there if you end up collapsing. I''ll write you a song if it works.¡±


    Rowan gave Seres her best pleading cat eyes to help seal the deal.


    ¡°Fine, but you better bring your sister home! Tehri needs to hear you sing as well.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    *****


    They were walking to the fields outside of N?myris before Seres could even blink. Rowan was practically running. The others were still a good ways behind when she arrived at their destination. They had taken a detour to grab the things they would need for Rowan''s insane plan from their packs.


    Rowan could feel the cold touch of winter on her skin as she waited for them. She wasn''t wearing her tunic. She had taken it off before even stepping outside. With the amount of movement she was preparing herself for, the thick woollen top would cause her to overheat. Had she gone with the others, she might have changed into something more athletic, but she didn¡¯t consider it until she had already left the outer limits of the town.


    It did have the advantage of getting her a lot of attention. People were starting to recognise her. Word was already spreading through the districts, and she was about to make a statement that couldn''t be ignored.


    She was stretching when Seres arrived with Lochlan and Liadra. Between them, they were carrying a large heavy rug to catch Rowan with if something went wrong, an iron rod, and Seres¡¯ Resonance Crystals.


    ¡°I wasn''t expecting the rug,¡± Rowan remarked.


    ¡°It was Liadra''s idea. She said it was something from her days training to be a Dusk Agent.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take your word for it, though I doubt it will be much help if I fall from way up high.¡±


    ¡°True. Do you think you''re ready? This is a big crowd.¡±


    ¡°Are you? If we do this, it''s going to be a pretty blatant use of your abilities. Even if most people chalk it up to me being an Ardent, you won''t be able to keep it a secret from people like the Good Lords, who are already suspicious.¡±


    ¡°They''ll find out eventually, and if it helps you reunite with Tehri, it''ll be worth it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention it. You''re my sister. Though I still think this is absolutely insane. Which Crystal should we try first? I have more experience using Magnetism externally, but it''s probably the least likely of the two to work how we want.¡±


    ¡°We might as well test it first then.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    True to Seres¡¯ prediction, the Magnetism Crystal was a bust. It required repelling the iron rod in much the same way that magnets repelled each other when faced with their equivalent pole. Seres could do it without much difficulty when it was the rod alone, but the moment she had to also contend with Rowan''s weight, she struggled to add any real height to Rowan''s jumping. To make matters worse, any deviation from straight up meant that Rowan would start flying off course.


    After the seventh attempt, they gave up.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Rowan. I might be able to keep myself stable if it was me, but this isn''t working.¡±


    Rowan wasn¡¯t disappointed. In fact, she was beaming from Seres putting her heart and soul into this crazy plan of hers.


    ¡°You needn''t worry, Seres! You''re doing great, and we still have to try the Gravity Crystal.¡±


    Nothing could have prepared Rowan for the sensation that followed. On the one hand, she could move around just fine as she was just as massive, and the air around her was unchanged. At the same time, Illyria felt so far away despite the fact she was still very much on solid ground.


    When Seres gave the signal, Rowan crouched down like a tightly coiled spring. She could feel her muscles burning in anticipation. Her emotions started building, her strength rising alongside them. Fear. Hope. Excitement. Rowan welcomed every last one. She was ready.


    In the midst of a single explosive moment, Rowan released all tension held within her muscles. The world vanished beneath her feet. She reached for the heavens with the force of a ballista behind her.


    Her ears popped. The air thinned.


    When she finally stopped climbing higher, she took a moment to appreciate the view. She could see for miles. Her eyes sought out the point where rivers Tarik and Kanra converged, her fear granting her the clarity to resolve the image when it should have been little more than a blur.


    Aran Village was in ruins. No doubt abandoned. Likely for a few days. Rowan traced the various routes between the ruined village and N?myris. She saw signs of a campfire deep within Felrein Forest. It was past the safe zone that the rangers maintained.


    Hope and terror filled every inch of Rowan¡¯s being.


    It was then that she realised she was falling.


    "GOD FUCKING SHIT TITS!"


    Rowan had to act fast. She could feel the Gravity Crystal fading. Seres had collapsed. Liadra was directing a small group of townspeople mounted on draft horses. They had the rug stretched out between them. Rowan understood the principle. It was her best chance at landing with minimal injuries despite her earlier dismissal.


    She made sure to spread her body out in order to catch as much air as possible. Even so, she was scared it wouldn''t be enough. Her frame was too small, and her dense Ferran muscles made her heavier than one might expect. She could still feel the touch of Seres¡¯ Gravity Crystal. Slight as it was, Seres hadn''t relinquished her control over it.


    Trust.


    Rowan''s faith was rewarded when the Resonance of the Crystal returned in full. Without gravity to pull her down, the air started slowing her down even more, and Liadra''s team of rugbearers caught her before she hit the ground. They had to roll off the draft horses in order to slow down her deceleration, and she still landed with a hefty thwack, but she was alive, and nothing appeared to be broken.


    She lay there breathing heavily for a few minutes as adrenaline coursed through her veins. When she eventually rose to a sitting position, she looked at Liadra and then Lochlan, who was watching over Seres.


    ¡°Thank you. I thought I was a goner for a moment there. Is Seres okay?¡±


    ¡°Apart from calling you an idiot for jumping so high and being completely exhausted, she''ll be fine,¡± Lochlan answered.


    ¡°I didnae consider the range component of her abilities or that I''d jump that high. Do you think you''ll be able to take her back to The Crimson Drakiir? I know you rented out a room when you stabled the horse.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Liadra asked.


    ¡°I saw what might have been leftover smoke from a campfire maybe twenty miles into Felrein Forest. It might be Tehri.¡±


    ¡°One of us should go with you. Lochlan can take Seres back.¡±


    Rowan shook her head. ¡°You can try if you feel confident in your ability to match my speed.¡± Rather than wait for a response, she stood up and went over to where Elan Fiir waited for her beside Seres. Upon belting it to her waist again, she took off.


    Only the enhanced reflexes gained from the anticipation of seeing Tehri allowed her to run at the speeds she was reaching without flying into a tree or tripping on the underground. The exhilaration was enhanced by the potent cocktail of emotions she was experiencing.


    Time and distance had become an illusion. She was already well beyond the outer limits of the safe zone when her eyes fell on a group of travellers facing down a Mandra. She cut the large bear-like creature in twain without hesitation.


    It was only when the two halves of the Mandra fell behind Rowan that she finally stopped moving. She turned to face the small ragtag group of travellers. They were dishevelled, their mismatched attire and scarce belongings a sign that they were refugees from the storm.


    Rowan looked over them one by one. When her eyes finally met those of a blue-eyed girl with strawberry blonde hair, she was greeted by her own jumping heart and the smallest sound from the girl''s delicate lips.

 Chapter 42: The Threads That Bind

    Rowan stood before her sister, sword in hand and a face full of joy and trepidation. She took a few tentative steps forward, flicking the blood off of Elan Fiir and sheathing the blade as she went. A large, incredibly well-muscled man intercepted her the moment it became clear she was making her way towards Tehri.


    "Who are you?" he asked in an interrogatory tone.


    "I could ask you the same thing, Master Byrden," Rowan challenged. She was taking a guess on his potential identity, but she doubted anyone else would dare step in her way after what she did to the Mandra that had been attacking them. He had the look of a father.


    ¡°You know who I am?¡± the man replied, confusion dancing across his face, It wasn¡¯t enough to make him back down, however. Not yet.


    ¡°No, I have an idea who you could be. At some point over the past five years, you sent a letter to my father regarding the girl you are shielding. My name is Rowan, and Tehri is my little sister.¡±


    Rowan couldn¡¯t see Tehri behind the man. He was too large, but she could see everyone else. Most people didn¡¯t react; they were far too busy courting a medley of shock and awe. The younger adolescent boy and the pregnant woman who were closest to where Tehri had been clearly understood the significance behind Rowan¡¯s declaration. Wide eyes and open mouths. The woman even went so far as to gasp when Rowan mentioned Tehri¡¯s name. When the echoes of her surprise faded away, the forest fell silent.


    Byrden wasn¡¯t moving. Rowan locked eyes with him. Then he hesitated, his tunic shifting unnaturally. Rowan saw the flash of strawberry blonde behind him. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Byrden didn¡¯t even have a chance to blink in the time it took Rowan to dance past him into Tehri¡¯s arms.


    The sisters were both crying. One silently and the other loud enough for the both of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tehri. We¡¯re together again. I just wish I could have found you sooner.¡±


    Tehri didn¡¯t say anything in response. Instead, she squeezed Rowan tightly.


    The boy who reacted to Rowan''s declaration looked at her and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t blame you. All this time, she never never lost hope. Now she knows it was worth it.¡± His tone was assuring, yet weary from experiences Rowan could only imagine.


    ¡°The letter said something about her voice?¡±


    This time, Byrden spoke up, having visibly relaxed. ¡°She''s been unable to speak the entire time we''ve known her.¡±


    Rowan doubled down on her embrace of Tehri, being careful not to squeeze too tightly. ¡°Oh, Tehri.¡±


    They continued to hold each other, stopping only when their eyes were free of tears and people started getting visibly impatient. When they parted, Tehri started gesturing with her hands. She was wearing the bracelet she had commissioned for the two of them.


    A few gestures later, Tehri reached behind her neck with both hands. She seemed to be struggling for a second, but then she brought her hands back around, a fine silver chain in tow. Ever so slowly she presented Rowan with the same twin-moon pendant she gave Tehri when she told her to run all those years ago.


    The tears returned; Rowan''s eyes glistened.


    ¡°You still have it? Even now?¡±


    Tehri nodded in response, but it was Byrden who gave her words form. ¡°She had it when we found her. Now she''s saying she wants to return it.¡±


    ¡°She did? How?¡±


    ¡°With her hands,¡± Byrden explained.


    The pregnant woman, whom Rowan presumed to be Hana, continued. ¡°We made a board for her to communicate with at first, but it was slow and impractical, so we started looking for alternatives. It took a while, but we eventually settled on sign language. Tehri has become quite proficient in it.¡±


    Tehri beamed at the compliment. Then she proffered the necklace to Rowan again. Rowan wasn¡¯t sure how to react, but she wasn''t about to pull away like she had when they were younger. Instead, she bowed her head, effectively moving closer to Tehri.


    Her eyes were closed, so she couldn''t see what happened next, but she could feel the cold touch of the silver against her skin as Tehri reached around her neck to secure the necklace. When she felt the pendant settle, she opened her eyes again.


    Tehri was smiling, and within seconds she started signing again.


    ¡°I can translate for you,¡± Hana offered.


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll have to learn it myself at some point, but I''m no Linguist.¡±


    ¡°She''s asking, ¡®How did you find us, and why are you naked?¡¯¡±


    ¡°I have clothes!¡± Rowan protested.


    ¡°Then you might want to wear them.¡± There was a gentle playfulness to Hana''s response that was what took Rowan by surprise. Not only did it differ from the relatively neutral, albeit friendly, tone she had been using previously, the response was completely unprompted. It was all her. Tehri''s hands were motionless. There was nothing to translate.


    Normally, Rowan would object to being teased by a complete stranger, or she''d be too embarrassed to react. This time it was different, however. Instead of embarrassment or dismay, the familiarity of the teasing helped Rowan feel closer to the woman who had cared for Tehri all these years. More importantly, it was an indicator that she really had taken to the role of Tehri''s guardian and surrogate mother.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Of course, even without any real feelings of embarrassment, Rowan couldn¡¯t just ignore Hana''s teasing. She looked straight into Hana¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°These were the only clothes that were fast enough to keep up with me.¡±


    The deadpan delivery of her retort would probably have landed better if she had said it immediately after Hana''s or in place of her original protestation regarding Tehri''s inquiry. Even so, Rowan took a small token of satisfaction from the question rising from the confusion in Hana''s eyes.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I ran here from N?myris,¡± Rowan explained.


    ¡°We must be pretty close then?¡± the still unnamed boy asked.


    Rowan considered his question for a second, her eyes and lips forming the pointed sidelong expression typical of contemplation. ¡°Depends on how you define ¡®close¡¯. If I were to guess, we''re just over twenty miles from the edge of the forest and three miles between the forest and N?myris. Took me maybe fifteen minutes?¡±


    She said it so casually; like it was nothing. Admittedly for her, in that particular emotional context, it was. For the people of Aran Village, however, such feats were the stuff of legends. The likelihood any of them had seen an Ardent in action before Rowan was slim to none, and she had arrived with such explosive speed it would have been impossible for them to truly comprehend what she had done past killing the Mandra.


    ¡°I can escort you the rest of the way,¡± Rowan assured them. ¡°If you can push through, we won''t even need to stop for the night. As for how I found you, I''ll explain once we''re moving.¡± She then looked back at Hana and asked, ¡°Can you still translate safely on the go, Hana?¡± The moment after asking the question, Rowan realised that she still didn''t know for sure that the woman was actually Hana. ¡°You are Hana, aren''t you? Hana Kaafast?¡±


    Hana''s face widened in horror as she arrived at the same conclusion as Rowan. ¡°I still haven''t introduced myself, have I? I''m so sorry. I was so caught in the moment that the thought completely slipped my mind. You''re right, though. I am indeed, Hana Kaafast.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much,¡± Rowan smiled. ¡°Will it be safe for you to keep on translating? Actually, before you answer that, will Tehri be able to walk and sign? Safely that is?¡±


    ¡°Aye. On all three counts. Though my translations won''t be quite so fluent.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine. Shall we go then? It won''t be long before something catches the Mandra''s scent.¡±


    There was a general nod of agreement amongst the villagers, and Rowan took the lead, slowly at first, in order to recount her experience.


    *****


    Rowan spent much of the first hour telling the story about her own experiences with the storm and her discovery of the letter Tehri had sent. She continued with her crazy plan to reach an impossibly high vantage point and how the execution of said plan almost ended in disaster. Finally, she told them of the run.


    In addition to telling her story, Rowan also answered a few innocuous questions whilst making sure no one tripped on the undergrowth. That was the first hour. By the end of it. Rowan concluded they were moving too slowly. If they were going to make it to N?myris before it was too late, they would need to pick up the pace.


    It took them another three hours of hard marching to reach the safe zone, where they were greeted by a group of rangers who agreed to escort them to the edge of the forest. Alas, ignoring the addition of the rangers, all the border into the safe zone did was highlight that they were barely halfway to N?myris. It was already dark.


    Another two hours and Rowan was running on spent embers. The only things keeping her going were her heightened emotions, copious amounts of adrenaline, and a need to ensure Tehri was home safe. It was a similar feeling to what she felt during her escape from the caves.


    Fortunately, the journey through the safe zone was much less treacherous, and they soon traded the arboreal canopy for the celestial. Rowan had to stop the villagers from sighing in relief. It was still too soon for them to relax. One more hour.


    If it wasn¡¯t so late by the time they entered N?myris proper, Rowan would have taken them to get a change of clothes before guiding them to an inn. As it were, they''d have to make do with what they had for a little while longer.


    With clothes shopping not being an option, Rowan set a course for The Crimson Drakiir. It was the largest inn in town, and she knew the innkeeper would resonate with the villagers and their plight. She also knew Seres, Lochlan, and Liadra would be there. Lastly, the inn was pivotal to the next stage of her plan for restoring the spirit of N?myris.


    Rowan couldn''t undo the devastation of five years past. She didn''t even consider it an option. Instead, she planned on inspiring the townsfolk with a shard of remembrance tomorrow. Where the raiders had spirited away their hearts, Rowan would give them a song. Alas, before Rowan could sing, she had to inspire a different memory.


    It took Rowan and the villagers a total of seven and a half long, arduous hours to finally reach The Crimson Drakiir. They were all exhausted. So much so that the majority fell to their knees the moment they entered the inn¡¯s warm and inviting common room. Rowan envied how they must have seen the inn. To them, it was a haven. To her, it was a shadow of what it had once been. A faded painting.


    The innkeeper''s face turned white the moment he saw Rowan. He was paler than a ghost.


    ¡°Long time no see, Master Reiman,¡± Rowan said warmly. He was older than she remembered, though nowhere near as much as her father had been.


    "Is that really you, Rowan?" he asked. His voice was coarse.


    Rowan smiled brightly. "The one and only.¡±


    Whispers raced across the common room floor, and for a second, the air felt more vibrant.


    "We heard the rumours, and there were people saying that someone with crimson hair had run through the town, and others described the person flying out in the field. I¡­ can''t believe it''s really you. I''m not sure I want to. Have you seen my boy? Is he alive?¡±


    His question about Ros pained her even more than the acknowledgement that he might not want to believe his eyes. The answer was just as painful, and she knew it would hurt the old innkeeper, but lying would be far too cruel. She had to tell him.


    "I''m sorry, Master Reiman. I haven''t seen him in over a year. He was still very much alive, however, and I''m sure he''s still out there. He was incredibly strong.¡±


    Reiman''s expression flickered between hope and despair. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I''ll find him, along with everyone else that''s still out there,¡± Rowan promised. ¡°Then I''ll help them find their way home. I''ve already found Tehri.¡±


    There was another flash of recognition from the innkeeper and the other patrons. This time, the vibrancy, trifling as it was, did not fade.


    ¡°Alas, such quests are a work in progress. For now, I need rooms for the people here with me. They''re refugees from Aran Village. You don''t need to worry about the cost. I''ve got it all covered. Could you also send for either Mister Lochlan Rein or Miss Liadra Talen Rein, please? They should be staying here, and I need them to collect me as I''m about to pass out. Good night.¡±


    The moment she stopped speaking, Rowan released her hold on her body. She was asleep before she hit the floor.

 Chapter 43: The Spirit of N?myris

    Rowan woke up next to a still-sleeping Seres. She didn''t recognise the room, but the decor was familiar to her, and Liadra was watching over them.


    ¡°How long was I out for?¡± Rowan asked quietly.


    ¡°Long enough that it''s starting to get dark again. Seres has been out even longer. We gave her a special tea to help her relax.¡±


    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not. We don''t know the strain her abilities have on her body, and she would have insisted on waiting up for you.¡±


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    ¡°And it won''t be my last. You were reckless, Rowan. Jumping like you did without testing the efficacy of whatever it was that Seres did or her limitations. You almost died. Seres might have as well if she pushed any harder. You''re lucky she was able to slow you down at the last second because while I''m confident you would have survived from the rug catch alone, you wouldn''t have been able to walk it off.¡±


    Rowan didn''t know how to feel about Liadra scolding her. It had been years since she had been so thoroughly told off by someone who actually cared. Amran didn¡¯t count. Not because he didn''t care, but rather because he scolded her as a friend or sibling might. Liadra was scolding her like a parent or guardian, and her reasoning was flawless, especially the part about jumping so high.


    Unfortunately for Rowan, however, Liadra still wasn''t done.


    ¡°Of course, instead of walking it off, you chose to run into a forest on your own without even a hint of what you were doing besides saying you may have seen smoke from a campfire. I''m not going to ask how you were able to see smoke, because either it was still fresh, or I''m going to have nightmares about forest fires. Regardless, even with a potential campsite as a target destination, you had no way of knowing you''d be able to intercept them. That''s not how search and rescue works.¡±


    ¡°If I waited, they''d be dead,¡± Rowan interrupted meekly.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°They were being attacked by a Mandra. I had to kill it before it did any damage.¡±


    Liadra''s expression shifted to one of shock and awe. ¡°You killed a Mandra by yourself without injury? Even rangers wouldn''t try that.¡±


    ¡°I cut it in two before it could react. It didn''t even see me.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you get a greatsword? There''s no way Elan Fiir is long enough to bifurcate a Mandra. You know what? I don''t want to know. What you did was still reckless.¡±


    Rowan nodded slightly. ¡°I agree that putting my all into jumping like I did was more than a wee bit hasty, but I don''t regret running off. I trusted you or Lochlan would rally the rangers if necessary, but nothing would have stopped me from finding my sister. Even if I missed them, I would just use the tracks leading away from their campsite to create a new heading.¡±


    ¡°It''s good that you understand. I had a similar conversation with Her Highness last night before she fell asleep. She should have been more careful.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure her reasoning was similar to mine. Neither of us know our limits, and we have a tendency to go above and beyond when the moment strikes. Where''s Lochlan, by the way?¡±


    ¡°Watching over your sister and the villagers in the common room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Could you keep an eye on Seres for me, please? I need to draw a bath.¡±


    *****


    Rowan hugged Tehri when she entered the common room after her bath. Tehri was sitting with her two guardians and the still-unnamed boy. From the look and smell of things, she and the villagers Rowan could see had all also made use of the inn''s bathing facilities.


    ¡°Gods, I''ve missed you, Tehri. Thank you for keeping her safe all these years, Sama Bydren, Ser Hana.¡±


    ¡°It''s been our pleasure,¡± Hana replied, though it was clear she was unfamiliar with the titles Rowan had given them. Tehri, however, understood, clear as day. Her eyes sparkled with joy and appreciation. Rowan had recognised the Kaafasts as family in the ways of Ferran.


    Tehri started signing. When she stopped, tears were streaming down Hana''s face, and Byrden''s eyes were glistening. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± Hana asked Rowan.


    She nodded in response. ¡°Aye. You''ve welcomed Tehri into your family as if she were your own flesh and blood. I can see it in how you treat her and how comfortable she is in your presence. There is still one amongst your party, however, that I''m less sure about as we''ve not had the chance to formally introduce ourselves.¡±


    Rowan looked straight at the boy who was sitting with them.


    ¡°Hi, I''m Rowan. Tehri''s older sister. It''s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    She held out her hand to shake his. He took it.


    ¡°I''m Kamran. Tehri''s¡­ friend?¡±


    Rowan saw Tehri''s rising blush and the knowing sidelong glances both Hana and Byrden gave, having wiped away their tears. Even without those tell-tale signs, Rowan recognised the awkward trepidation in which Kamran defined his relationship to Tehri. It was her time to shine as an older sibling.


    ¡°Her friend, you say?¡± she asked, her all-knowing mirth veiled with an innocent smile.


    ¡°Yes, ma''am!¡± His response was immediate, and it was punctuated by the straightness of his posture. Rowan could feel his hand getting clammy as she stopped shaking it.


    ¡°Well, thank you for taking care of my sister. I''m sure she has an intimate appreciation of your companionship.¡±


    Tehri''s blush deepened, and Hana practically spat out her drink. Rowan smiled again and removed a small notebook and pencil from a belt pouch. She started writing something down as she said one last thing to the boy.


    ¡°Of course, if you hurt her, you''ll answer to me.¡±


    Where Tehri had been turning redder, he was getting paler. Even so, he seemed to steel himself.


    ¡°You have my word that she will never cry as a result of my actions!¡±


    Rina''s voice echoed Rowan''s sentiment in the depths of her soul.


    ¡°Well, that was unexpected.¡±


    At the same time, Rowan felt a hand bonking her across the head.


    ¡°Stop teasing your sister and her boyfriend, Rowan.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Seres was there, and she had issued the final blow. Tehri was done. Kamran''s declaration had pushed her to the edge, but Seres said the one word that had been alluded to countless times but never once outright said or even signed. Were Tehri a different young woman that Rowan had met recently, she''d probably have fainted then and there. Instead, she was an even deeper red than Rowan''s crimson locks.


    ¡°Someone get Tehri some water before she starts steaming,¡± Rowan called out. Kamran jumped to his feet immediately, and Rowan turned to look at Seres. ¡°You could have gotten away with saying nothing. I was already done.¡±


    This time it was Seres¡¯ turn to blush. ¡°I¡­ uhm¡­¡±


    Kamren returned with the water and handed it to Tehri. When he sat down, Rowan initiated a second round of introductions.


    ¡°This is Seres, the second princess. You don''t need to worry about formalities. Seres, this is my little sister, Tehri, her friend, Kamran, and her guardians, Byrden and Hana.¡±


    Seres curtsied instinctively. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you all. Rowan''s right. You don''t need to be overly formal with me. I don''t like drawing too much attention to my title when it''s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°They were going to find out eventually,¡± Rowan interjected, trying to justify her reasoning for introducing Seres the way she did. ¡°Your eyes and name are kind of a big giveaway, and you already declared yourself at the port authority.¡±


    ¡°True, but I thought you might have waited. It''s still a pleasure meeting you all.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is ours,¡± Byrden replied.


    ¡°It really is,¡± Hana added. ¡°Say, Byrden, with the three of them next to each other like that, don''t you think the resemblance is uncanny?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, Tehri and Rowan are clearly sisters, but Rowan and Seres look like they could be half-sisters at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, we knew Tehri was part-Ferran, but she doesn''t have any of the outwardly apparent features. With Rowan, it''s more apparent, and Seres is clearly full-Ferran. It''s almost as if Tehri is the sisterly representation of Rowan¡¯s human side, and Seres is the same for her Ferran side.¡±


    ¡°You''re not the first people to think we could be sisters,¡± Rowan and Seres both laughed, ¡°but you are the first people to think of it like that.¡±


    ¡°We are the first people to see the three of you in the same room, to be fair.¡±


    ¡°True. Will you be able to keep them entertained, Seres? I need to go get something.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be right back. But first¡­¡± Rowan paused to kiss Tehri¡¯s forehead and give her the note she had written. ¡°I need you to read this.¡±


    ¡°Kamran seems nice; I¡¯m happy for you. Tell him I¡¯m sorry for his loss. I won¡¯t ask what happened in Aran Village with the storm. You can tell me when you¡¯re ready, and I¡¯ll do the same if you want me to. I really do love you, Tehri. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you. I was blind, but I promise to make everything right.


    Love, Rowan.


    Don¡¯t mind Seres. She means well. There¡¯s also some truth to Hana¡¯s observations. Seres and I did the Rite of Familial Resonance before we left Midiris. I hope you don¡¯t mind. My love for you is no less because of it, and I¡¯m sure she will cherish you as a sister just as Hana and Byrden cherish you as a daughter.


    Love double, Rowan.


    And because twice is not even close to enough, I give you all the sisterly hugs and kisses I have been unable to give you.


    Love triple, Rowan.¡±


    Rowan watched Tehri¡¯s eyes dart across the page. Then she left without so much as a whisper. She had a promise to keep.


    *****


    Rowan breathed deeply. She was standing in her bedroom. It was exactly how she had left it, albeit coated in dust. The bed was half made, and the curtains were drawn. Her desk was laden with books and a half-written note that was completely illegible. A drawer from her dresser was protruding slightly where its neighbours were flush.


    Each detail was a memory, but they weren¡¯t the memories she was looking for. She approached the foot of her bed, where she found the chest that held some of her most treasured possessions. Out of all of them, however, there was only one she needed. The lute lay there, wrapped in silk and untouched by time. She lifted it gently, being careful to leave the silk undisturbed. It wasn¡¯t time to reveal it. Not yet.


    *****


    A crowd was forming in the common room of The Crimson Drakiir when Rowan returned with her silk-covered lute. Word was spreading that she was awake, and people wanted to see her. She managed to slip inside without being seen. A perk of being small.


    She made her way quietly to the stage that had been constructed in one of the better-lit corners of the common room. She took a stool from one of the tables.


    ¡°Time to get their attention,¡± Rowan whispered to herself.


    There was the thud of wood on wood as Rowan positioned the stool in the middle of the stage. All eyes were on her as she sat down and revealed her lute. She plucked a few strings to test the tuning. It was almost perfect, even after all these years; she only needed to make a few adjustments. Then she was ready. The crowd was already whispering. Rowan looked at each and every one of them.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. Some of you are only here for the catering and the booze, but many of you are here because you heard a whisper dancing through town like kindling. In the days before our greatest tragedy, my mother sat on this stage as I do now. On the night of the eclipse, I was made to watch as the raiders killed her. They spirited me away along with so many others. They took our freedom. They took your heart.


    ¡°This is not the N?myris I was raised in. It has faded, and I wish I could restore the colour that was lost, but such feats are beyond me. We are all changed. I am not the same Rowan I was five years ago, either. The same is true for those I left behind. I wasnae able to save them. Not yet.


    ¡°When the time comes, however, I will help them find their way home, just as I have. But first, I must help N?myris find her spirit again. With all of you here, I know it will be possible. Will you help me?¡±


    Rowan gave everyone a moment to take in what she had said. Then she winked at Tehri and Seres.


    ¡°I am Rowan¡¯efrii Alyris Naliir, daughter of the Heartborne Songstress, Hlii¡¯h?ra, and I have returned home. I cannae restore what has been lost. It would be wrong of me to try. Why am I here, then? I¡¯m here to give you something that only I can give. I¡¯m here to remind you of tomorrow. I¡¯m here to give you Hope.¡±


    Rowan started singing.


    ?We have seen sorrow beyond our greatest fears.


    We have known pain beyond our boundless tears.


    A memory I see.


    Regret.


    My bleeding heart.


    These feelings I won¡¯t deny.


    A memory I see.


    Family.


    The threads that bind.


    These feelings I won¡¯t deny.


    A memory I see.


    Love.


    A crimson melody.


    These feelings I won¡¯t deny.


    We have seen sorrow beyond our greatest fears.


    We have known pain beyond our boundless tears.


    To the river of memories, I will dance.


    For yesterday and tomorrow, I will sing.


    We have known joy beyond our wildest dreams.


    We have seen beauty beyond our heartfelt desires.


    Will you dance with me?


    Will you sing with me?


    Will you remember my promise for tomorrow?


    To the river of memories, I will dance.


    For yesterday and tomorrow, I will sing.?


    She was composing the song on the fly. She didn¡¯t even know if it was any good. It didn¡¯t matter. The song was not meant to be one of her mother¡¯s ballads. Instead, it was there to serve as a vessel for her compassion and the hope she had for N?myris. Through the song, she took on the pain and suffering of everyone in the room. What she couldn¡¯t hold herself, she shared with those that could. They were already looking happier. Even if the weight of their suffering was the same, they were stronger together.


    With each verse, Rowan grew brighter. She was a beacon of hope, and the light she radiated started healing everyone¡¯s aches and pains. She couldn¡¯t undo anything major, but it was enough for people to notice.


    She didn¡¯t help everyone, equally. Some people didn¡¯t need it, and others were generally less receptive to the emotions in question. Out of everyone, however, there was one who was the focus of Rowan¡¯s efforts. In her eyes, the Spirit of N?myris was family, and she had found hers again.


    When Rowan struck the final chord, it was to a profound, emotional silence. There was no cacophony of applause. Only tears and smiles. Rowan had reminded them that they weren¡¯t alone. That there was a tomorrow.


    In that moment of silence, however, a single quiet, almost inaudible word was uttered.


    "Rowan."


    For the first time in five years, Tehri spoke.

 Chapter 44: Familiar Faces

    Rowan continued singing well into the evening. A select few songs were originals like the first, but most of them were either classics or samples from her mother''s repertoire. With that said, each one had purpose; they were playing into the notions of hope and a brighter tomorrow that Rowan was trying to cultivate.


    Each song brought more and more people to The Crimson Drakiir. The atmosphere had changed completely. It wasn¡¯t just hope; it was community. The people were no longer trapped by a broken shard of yesterday. They could finally start moving with the present.


    Rowan could feel the energy in the air. It was love. It was understanding. It was vibrant and full of colour. It was wonder.


    She didn''t know how else to explain the feeling. At first, she had thought it was due to nostalgia, but she knew it couldn''t have been the moment she stopped looking for the N?myris in her memories. It wasn¡¯t curiosity either. Not quite. Curiosity was focused. It needed to be satiated.


    No. This was wonder, for wonder spoke of a place beyond truth. It was the beginning and the end. It was¡­ impossible for Rowan to capture with words alone.


    Even so, she was drawn to it. She could feel her potential. She could see the promise she had given to N?myris. The flames would dance again.


    *****


    It didn''t take long for people to start approaching Rowan after she concluded her final song. There were only a couple at first. A thank you here or there.


    Once it became apparent that Rowan wasn''t pushing people away, they surrounded the stage. There were a few familiar faces, but Rowan didn''t recognise the majority. Fortunately, they didn''t climb onto the stage despite it being only knee-height.


    They were respectful for the most part. That isn''t to say she didn''t get a significant amount of proposals or courting attempts ranging from overly crude pick-up lines to waxing poetic, but the majority just wanted to express their gratitude and let her know the music had touched them.


    When the crowd started dispersing, and Rowan finally stepped down from the stage, she was approached by the first truly familiar face. Master Idyr limped towards her with his daughter in tow. She could see the tears in his eyes.


    "As I live and breathe," he half-exclaimed. ¡°When you were sat on stage singing, I could hardly believe my eyes, but seeing you now, there''s no denying it. You really are Rowan.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡± Rowan replied awkwardly. ¡°I mean, aye, I am indeed Rowan.¡±


    ¡°You''ve grown up so much,¡± Idyr smiled. Then he did something completely uncharacteristic of the scholar she had known. He hugged her, and the tears started flowing. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you." He kept saying it over and over again while his daughter kept back. Rowan could see the gratitude and adoration in her eyes.


    "Um, what exactly am I being thanked for?" Rowan inquired. It was clear that the gratitude went much deeper than what everyone else expressed so far, but she didn¡¯t know why.


    "My daughter!¡± Idyr cried out. ¡°Namiiri is alive and free, thanks to you."


    "She is? I mean, she''s right there, so obviously she''s alive and free, but why am I the reason?¡±


    ¡°I was captured by the same raiders as you,¡± Namiiri, the daughter in question, explained. ¡°When you ran off, some of us were able to escape in the confusion. We barely made it back, but without you, we''d never have had the chance. You''re an Ardent, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°I am. They were going to kill Tehri. I''m glad some of you were able to use my Awakening to escape. Is the rest of your family okay?¡±


    ¡°My brother didn''t make it. He was trampled in the stampede, and mother was scarred horrifically. She''s barely left the house since then.¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry."


    ¡°You need not apologise or offer your condolences,¡± Idyr said, still crying. ¡°Saving Namiiri was more than I could ever ask for.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can have them regardless. Such is the way of compassion.¡±


    Idyr released Rowan from his embrace and placed his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Perhaps you are right. We shall not keep you any longer. I have no doubt you have people you want to get back to.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Idyr stepped away, and Namiiri gave Rowan a quick hug before they both left. When no one else approached her, she started making her way to the table Tehri and the others had moved to after Rowan had left. In addition to the seven faces she expected to see, there was an eighth.


    ¡°Doctor Br?n?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Rowan, it''s so good to see you! I was just talking to Tehri and her wonderful guardians here.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The doctor smiled brightly. Unlike many of the familiar faces she had seen, he had been treated well by the passing years. All that had overtly changed was his now shiny bald head.


    Hana smiled warmly. ¡°We were going to send him away, but when Tehri recognised him, we offered him a seat instead. He''s going to give us all a free check-up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It''s the least I can do.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Br?n has always been like this,¡± Rowan interjected. ¡°He''s a kind soul.¡±


    ¡°It warms my heart to hear you say that, Rowan. I realise the way I operate as a physician would be impractical at a larger scale, even with the subsidies from the Crown, but I find it far more rewarding this way.¡±


    ¡°I can see the logic,¡± Byrden opined. ¡°We frequently did something similar back in Aran Village.¡±


    ¡°Favours are a valuable currency,¡± Doctor Br?n agreed. ¡°Alas, favours can''t buy everything. Fortunately, I know my limits, and helping a few refugees for free is, as I said, the least I can do.¡±


    ¡°We really do appreciate it,¡± Hana replied.


    ¡°I would like to give you and your companions a check-up as well, Rowan. Again, at no charge, despite the princess¡¯ objections.¡±


    His remark was punctuated by Seres doing the very thing he alluded to. ¡°We can pay!¡± she harrumphed. From the look on her face, it was far from the first time.


    ¡°I''m sure you can, Lady Seres, but your favour is worth so much more than coin. Furthermore, the opportunity to examine an Ardent outside of the capital is practically unheard of. The experience alone could pay for more than a year of treatment in some places. I also owe Rowan''s family a considerable amount for their patronage over the years.¡±


    ¡°You''re not going to change his mind, Seres. Even if you did pay him for his services, he''d just donate the money to help the town. He did the same thing to my mother.¡±


    ¡°I did indeed!¡± Doctor Br?n laughed. ¡°Though I''m surprised you knew about that, Rowan. The last time it happened was before you were even born.¡±


    ¡°I asked her about it maybe six or seven years ago. I overheard her sigh when you told her ¡®no charge¡¯ after one of my appointments and I wanted to know why.¡±


    ¡°Ah! That makes sense. You were always a curious one.¡±


    ¡°Some things never change,¡± Rowan laughed.


    ¡°I''m glad. Anyway, I shall be off. My wife and two children are waiting for me.¡±


    Rowan''s jaw dropped, and her eyes went wide with surprise. ¡°Since when did you have a wife and kids? Do I know them? The wife, that is.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember my assistant, Nadia? I took her in after the eclipse, and one thing led to another. I found out later that she had been hinting for years that she was interested.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations!¡±


    Rowan only vaguely remembered Doctor Br?n''s Ferran assistant. She was a little younger than Tyris, so it was surprising to hear she had been pursuing the old doctor. He must have been close to double her age at the time of the eclipse, and while he certainly had some attractive personality traits, Rowan couldn¡¯t see it. Still, she was happy for him.


    ¡°Thank you. I shall see you all tomorrow.¡±


    Without any further ado, he stood up and left, leaving his seat open for Rowan. When she had herself situated, the conversation resumed.


    ¡°You won''t believe this, Rowan,¡± Hana started. ¡°Tehri spoke! She actually spoke!¡±


    Rowan recalled hearing her sister''s voice amidst the silence after her first song, but she was sure it had just been her imagination.


    ¡°We all heard her,¡± Seres confirmed.


    Tehri started signing. ¡°She says that it just happened, and she doesn''t know how,¡± Hana translated.


    ¡°I think I do,¡± Rowan replied. ¡°My first song was meant to help people recover and move on from the trauma of the eclipse. I was using my abilities as an Ardent to give everyone the push they needed.¡±


    Tehri stopped signing. Her eyes were glistening, and her lips were slightly parted.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She spoke again. Her voice was rough and weak from years of not speaking a word. It didn¡¯t come naturally to her. Rather than continue, she started signing again.


    Rowan didn''t need Hana to translate to understand what Tehri was saying. She wrapped her arms around Tehri and whispered, ¡°It''s okay. I know it must hurt. Pace yourself. Take all the time you need. Doctor Br?n will be able to help you find the rest of your voice.¡±


    Tehri hugged Rowan back. When they parted a moment later, Rowan started speaking again, only more audibly this time. ¡°Tomorrow, after we''ve bought you some clothes and you''ve had your check-up with Doctor Br?n, I''ll take you to see Da. I know it won''t be easy for either of you, but I''ll be by your side the whole time.¡±


    With a brave smile, Tehri nodded.


    *****


    Several hours and a meal later, everyone retreated to their rooms. Seres had a serious look on her face as she and Rowan got ready for bed.


    ¡°I think Tehri''s going to Awaken.¡±


    ¡°Is she now?¡± Rowan asked, not having yet fully processed what Seres had said. Then her mind caught up to reality. She looked straight at Seres. ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°With all that she''s been through and what you''ve told me about your family, are you really surprised?¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°I can see it. It''s a skill my Gift shares with Empaths, and I''ve honed it considerably over the past five years.¡±


    ¡°I knew you could see if someone had already Awakened, but knowing they are close?¡±


    ¡°It''s the Resonance. It''s like a vibrant cacophony of emotion waiting to be free of the echo chamber in Tehri''s soul. You almost pushed her over the edge with your song.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°I could see the cracks. It''s only a matter of time, now. You have to be ready for when she can no longer contain it.¡±


    ¡°Should we tell her? If she stops holding herself back, she might have an easier time with it.¡±


    ¡°It''s possible, but I wouldn''t want to risk it. We don''t want to overwhelm her before she''s ready.¡±


    ¡°I dinnae think anyone can be truly prepared for Awakening. I''m glad you told me.


    ¡°You deserved to know and Tehri will need you to tell her everything is okay when it happens.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate you telling me all the same, and I will. Let''s go to bed. From what you''ve said, tomorrow is going to be an experience.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let''s.¡±

 Chapter 45: The Sins of the Father

    ¡°I''m so glad you could make it.¡±


    Rowan was being greeted by Doctor Br?n along with Seres, Tehri, Hana, Byrden, Lochlan, Liadra, and Kamran. It was the second stop of the morning. They would have come earlier, but Rowan wanted to make sure Tehri and the other refugees had at least a few new clothes first.


    ¡°Good morning, Doctor Br?n,¡± Rowan said with a smile as he entered the room. ¡°How are we going to do this?¡±


    ¡°I''m glad you asked. It is my belief that it will be most efficient to have you all divided into pairs. I''ll then see each group one after the other.¡±


    ¡°Can we decide on the pairings?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You can also decide on the order. I''ll be waiting in the exam room.¡±


    *****


    Ten minutes later, Rowan knocked on the exam room door with Seres just behind her.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Doctor Br?n said from the other side of the door.


    Rowan opened it, and they stepped into the bright, sterile room. ¡°I see you got some new lights,¡± she remarked with a smile, noting the soft glow of a Crystal Array.


    Doctor Br?n nodded. ¡°Your father helped us upgrade as a wedding gift. Crystal light is so much easier on the eyes when configured correctly. Alas, you are here for a medical exam so I''ll refrain from lecturing to you why soft light is preferred.¡±


    ¡°We appreciate it,¡± Seres replied.


    ¡°What happens now?¡± Rowan added.


    ¡°We''ll start with formulating a history. Following the history, we''ll move on to a physical exam. Lastly, we''ll discuss any concerns you might have.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°It depends. I still have Rowan''s file from before the eclipse, but you are a complete mystery, Princess. I also don''t know how much Rowan''s file is still valid on account of her Awakening. The physical should only take fifteen minutes or so, however.¡±


    ¡°I guess we should get started, then.¡±


    ¡°We shall indeed. Do you know of any¡­¡±


    *****


    Even with Doctor Br?n asking the girls some difficult questions regarding their time in the caves, they answered, and the history was formulated without incident. When Doctor Br?n asked if they would be okay removing their clothes for the first part of the physical exam, however, Rowan broke out into a cold sweat.


    ¡°My apologies, Rowan,¡± Doctor Br?n told her softly when he saw how she reacted. ¡°I should have considered potential trauma before asking you to disrobe. Would you be more comfortable if Nadia took your measurements instead? I can leave the room, and the curtains will be drawn as well. If not, we''ll make do with our measurements being a little off.¡±


    Seres placed her hand on top of Rowan''s. ¡°You can do it, Rowan. We''re in control here.¡±


    ¡°Her Highness is correct. Neither Nadia nor I will make you do anything you aren''t comfortable with.¡±


    Rowan took a few moments to collect herself. Seres¡¯ hand helped, as did Doctor Br?n''s assurances.


    ¡°I think I''d prefer it if Nadia did the measurements, but you can stay.¡±


    ¡°Are you of the same mind, Seres?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I''ll ring through for her now.¡±


    A few minutes later, Nadia entered the room. She was nothing like the young Ferran woman that Rowan remembered. There was a confidence and a maturity to her now that had been missing the last time Rowan had seen her. She was also wearing a coat similar to the one worn by Doctor Br?n, though it was slightly shorter and pale blue instead of white. It also had a cutout for her tail.


    ¡°Is everything okay, dear?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It is indeed. I''m just about to start the physical exam for Rowan and Seres here, and they asked if you could handle the measurements. Be careful, though. They''ve both suffered incredible trauma.¡±


    Nadia smiled at Doctor Br?n and the two girls. ¡°Of course. Right this way, ladies.¡±


    She motioned them both to the other half of the room, where a series of curtains could be deployed to give them some privacy.


    ¡°You don''t need to remove your underwear,¡± she told them. ¡°You may also choose to wear one of these shadowsilk gowns if you are concerned with modesty. The weight won''t notably affect your measurement.¡±


    They both opted to wear the shadowsilk gown. It didn''t provide much additional coverage, but they weren''t particularly concerned about modesty, especially given the circumstances. No, they were wearing the shadowsilk gowns because they could.


    When they were ready, Nadia measured their height, weight, and resting heart rate, along with some key circumferences including the waist, upper arms, and lower legs.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    They were then given the go-ahead to get dressed again, though Rowan opted to wait. She knew Doctor Br?n would want to have a look at her scars, and the room was warm enough.


    Ten minutes later, he finished his physical exam.


    ¡°I must say, I''m impressed. Both of you have made significant headway on the road to recovery. If I didn''t know better, I''d place you both at the six-month mark at the very least. You still need to be careful, however. Especially you, Rowan. Your body has suffered enough trauma to kill a grown man eleven times over. Some of those injuries are still healing, and some didn''t heal properly. I¡¯m also concerned that your body fat levels are too low. I realise there isn''t much you can do about it right now, but you might want to seek out a nutritionist who specialises in Ardents when you get the chance.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Rowan replied.


    ¡°Perfect. I wish I could do more to help, but it would seem that Awakened healthcare is currently beyond me. I just have too many questions, even with your physiology being mostly unchanged from my observations. The scars on your back also don''t help either. They''re too clean, and the central design is evocative of the Tree of Life. You said they infused the open wounds with powdered crystal, did you not?¡±


    ¡°We did,¡± Seres answered. ¡°They also have a strange Resonance to them.¡±


    ¡°I suspect they''re a kind of Resonance Array. As for the how, I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°We''ll be looking into it more when we get to Seres,¡± Rowan told him. She suspected it was related to the Al''duur, and if anywhere outside of Dreis was going to have any information on them, it was the Azure University.


    ¡°I commend your dedication to learning. Do either of you have any concerns you want me to know about before we conclude this check-up?¡±


    ¡°I''ve got nothing,¡± Seres admitted. ¡°The court physicians did a very thorough job before we left Midiris. I don''t think my mother would have let us leave if we had anything to worry about.¡±


    Rowan nodded her agreement. ¡°I''m good for the most part. I am a little concerned about Tehri, however. She spoke last night for the first time in five years, and I''m worried she might hurt herself trying to find it.¡±


    ¡°I''ll make sure she knows how to regain it safely. I already have a perfect treatment plan courtesy of your mother. If that''s all, you''re free to go. Remember to get dressed before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Can I sit in on the start of Tehri''s check-up?¡±


    ¡°If she consents to it and you don''t get in the way, I don''t see why not.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. She''ll be next alongside Hana.¡±


    *****


    After seeing Doctor Br?n perform an initial examination of Tehri''s airways, Rowan left the clinic with Seres and Liadra. Lochlan agreed to stay behind to keep an eye on Tehri and the Kaafasts.


    They were heading back to Rowan''s family home, having first bought an arsenal of cleaning supplies. She had a spare set of keys just in case her father had locked up. With him being at the store, it was likely.


    When they arrived, Rowan turned to face her two companions. ¡°I hope you ladies are ready to get your hands dirty and knees bruised ¡®cause we have about two hours to make this house shine.¡±


    To prove she meant business, she tied her hair up dramatically and popped an Alyren Raindrop into her mouth. Seres paled visibly at the sight. She had heard about the incident with Rowan and Alena when they visited Tyris¡¯ home for the first time.


    Rowan wasn¡¯t concerned. The context was different this time. There was nothing promoting her desire for lust. Seres and Liadra were both incredibly beautiful and attractive in their own right, but Rowan wasn¡¯t attracted to either of them. No, this time, she had a desire to clean, and the colourful treat was already giving her the rush she needed to get started.


    She took one deep breath, and then she exploded into a whirlwind of action. When she finally heard the knock on the front door, she was unsure of how much time had passed. Her estimate of two hours had been just that, and the entirety of her focus had been on cleaning. Fortunately, there was very little waste as the majority of the issues were centred around the mountains of dust that seemed to permeate every inch of the house.


    It was still an incredibly intensive endeavour, of course, with Rowan and Seres both changing into their athletic garb fairly early on. Together, they had the ground floor sparkling. The dance studio, in particular, was an exceptional example of some wonderfully entertaining teamwork.


    Rowan had started work on the first floor when Liadra opened the door for Tehri, Kamran, and the Kaafasts. She peeked around the corner of the corridor leading to her bedroom to see them enter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you in just a moment,¡± she called out to them. ¡°I just need to get a quick shower. Tell Seres to come get one, too.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Liadra replied. ¡°Lochlan is going to get your father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Rowan rushed into the bathroom and jumped as the shower sprang into action. The water was cold at first, but it quickly rose to a comfortable temperature, and Rowan sighed in relief. She saw the dirt and sweat flee her now glistening form. Seres joined her a few moments later. They helped each other get clean enough, and then they went back downstairs. Tehri and the others were waiting for them in the living room.


    They sat down slowly, just in case they didn¡¯t do quite as good a job cleaning as they thought they did. Fortunately, they were able to do so without even a hint of a dust cloud. Tehri and the others gave them a somewhat confused look when they both sighed in relief, though no one said anything.


    ¡°Da should be here soon,¡± Rowan said to Tehri once everyone stopped looking at her. Then she turned to Liadra. ¡°I think you¡¯re carrying all the dust left on this floor of the house, Liadra. You may as well get a shower while we wait.¡±


    Liadra relaxed considerably when Rowan gave her leave to get clean. ¡°Is there anything I should know about the shower?¡±


    ¡°Not really. The controls are fairly simple. Left is water, and right is temperature. As for where the shower actually is, go up the stairs and turn left. It¡¯s the first door on the right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The statuesque Agent of Dusk returned almost as quickly as she had left and just in time for Lochlan to arrive with Gyren. She was also sparkling clean.


    Rowan jumped up to help Lochlan with her father. He seemed even older than he had been the last time she had seen him, despite it having only been a couple of days.


    ¡°Ah, Rowan,¡± Gyren said with a slow smile, ¡°when I woke up yesterday, and you weren¡¯t there, I thought I must have been dreaming, but I¡¯m glad to see that I was mistaken.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Da. I didnae mean to disappear like I did. There was someone I needed to find, and time was against me. She¡¯s waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s waiting for me?¡±


    Rowan took his hand and started easing him through to the living room.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    His eyes met with Tehri¡¯s the moment he entered the room.


    Silence.


    Then audible sobbing.


    Gyren fell to his knees.


    ¡°Tehri? My precious little Tehri? Is it really you? What am I saying? Of course, it¡¯s you. If Rowan could return, then why not you? Please forgive me, Tehri. I should never have abandoned you. I was too weak. I¡¯m still too weak. I¡¯m a failure of a father.¡±


    The sound of crying fluctuated as Tehri stood up. Rowan could feel her sadness bleeding through. It still wasn¡¯t anything like a full-on Ardent, but it was close.


    Tehri wrapped her arms around Gyren and sobbed into his shoulder. Hana and Byrden were speechless. She was not.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

 Chapter 46: The River Sings

    The sound of tears and Tehri''s proclamation filled the room. Noone else spoke, and Rowan waited for the tears to slow before she hugged her father and little sister. They held each other, basking in the positives of their reunion as opposed to the negatives.


    Alas, there were limits to how long you could embrace someone before it got awkward, especially when you had an audience. Before that happened, Rowan stood up and helped her father to a seat across from the Kaafasts. Tehri sat next to him, and Rowan returned to her place next to Seres.


    Once they were all situated, Gyren looked at Hana and Byrden. ¡°You must be the couple that has been taking care of Tehri. Hana and Byrden Kaafast, if I''m not mistaken. I''m sorry for abandoning my duty of care and thrusting it onto you.¡± He bowed slightly and with great difficulty to punctuate his apology.


    ¡°We are, Master Gyren,¡± Hana replied. ¡°You can raise your head. We may have our grievances with how you handled the situation, but it''s clear to me that you have been unwell, and caring for Tehri has been an absolute delight. I just wish you could have remained a part of her life before now.¡±


    ¡°So do I, Miss Hana. Maybe then I would have realised that all was not lost without Rowan needing to remind me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Byrden said, ¡°but we shouldn''t ruin the moment by dwelling on the past. We can always air out the chimney at a more appropriate time.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Though I do have one question. Why are you here? Aran Village is several days away, and Rowan only just got here.¡±


    ¡°Aran Village was destroyed by the storm, Da,¡± Rowan told him. Her expression was dire. ¡°I saw the ruins with my eyes. They didnae have a choice. Not really.¡±


    ¡°Was the storm really that bad? No, don''t answer that. It was insensitive of me to ask. If there is anything I can do to help, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± Hana replied, her lips forming a weary half-smile. ¡°Rowan has already done so much by escorting us here and making sure we have clothes and a place to stay. Seres also told us that the Bureau of the Red Chain will also offer their support.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that the Red Chain will be a lifeline to many, but you are my daughter''s family, and I won''t make the same mistake of not being a part of her life again. This house is yours, if you want it.¡±


    Hana and Byrden were taken aback by the offer, whereas Tehri looked pensive, and Kamran seemed unsure of whether or not he was included. Rowan, on the other hand, was conflicted. She wanted the Kaafasts to stay, for Tehri to have her home back, but she was scared of losing hers.


    Everyone could see her fear. Tehri started signing, and Hana nodded.


    ¡°We would be honoured to accept your offer, but we also have no desire to strip you or your family of your home. If we did, we would also be homeless as we are family by way of Tehri.¡±


    Rowan''s heart skipped in triplicate. She interrupted without thinking. ¡°You cannae say no because of us.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about declining?¡± Hana replied. Her weary half-smile arched before Rowan into one of ebullient fullness. ¡°Tehri was telling me that even with Kamran and the baby, there''s more than enough room for you and your father to have a place here.¡±


    ¡°She''s not wrong,¡± Gyren said, ¡°though I am curious about this Kamran you speak of. I don''t believe we¡¯ve been introduced.¡± His cloudy eyes were filled with clarity as he stared into the depths of Kamran''s soul.


    The boy shivered in response, but he held firm. ¡°It''s an honour to meet you, sir. I''m Kamran, one of Tehri''s friends from Aran Village. I lost my family to the storm.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry to hear that. You can relax, Kamran. Even in my prime I wasn''t the type of father who goes out of his way to scare off potential suitors for either of his daughters. Especially not ones they are already dating. After falling in love with their mother, I knew anyone crazy or brave enough to date a Naliir and be accepted is already worthy.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Kamran asked.


    ¡°Did you really think I wouldn''t notice Tehri telling you to be careful with your words?¡±


    ¡°You know sign language, Da?¡±


    ¡°I know three. It''s a useful skill for a merchant, though I can no longer sign myself.¡±


    ¡°I really should learn,¡± Rowan sighed.


    ¡°And me,¡± Seres added.


    Lochlan smiled smugly to the side. ¡°Liadra and I can teach you,¡± he teased.


    Rowan sighed again, only this time it had a lot more force behind it. ¡°Are we really the only two people that cannae speak sign language in this entire room?¡±


    ¡°So it would seem,¡± Byrden mused.


    ¡°It''s okay, Rowan,¡± Seres said softly. ¡°We''ll have plenty of time to learn when we go to S?ris.¡±


    ¡°You''re leaving?¡± Gyren asked. Tehri''s face darkened with fear and loneliness at the suggestion.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°In a few days,¡± Rowan admitted. ¡°I wish we could stay longer, but we need to go to S?ris. The people responsible for the raids are still at large, and I made a promise that I would destroy them and save the people still held by them.¡±


    Tehri''s lips were quivering. Rowan could see she wanted to protest.


    ¡°I know Tehri. What about my promise to you? That''s what you''re thinking.¡±


    Tehri nodded, tears forming once again in her eyes. Rowan smiled softly.


    ¡°I''ll be going, but I''m not leaving you. A part of me will always be here, and I will come back. I''ll even introduce you to my new girlfriend. If it helps, we still have a few days, and I plan on making the most of them.¡±


    Tehri''s expression grew a little brighter. She was getting somewhere.


    ¡°We could even get started right this very second. I''ve got some games we could play in the dance studio. Kamran is welcome to join us. Would you like that?¡±


    This time, Tehri smiled and gave Rowan an affirmative nod. Hana also smiled appreciatively at Rowan, as she and Byrden would be able to capitalise on the situation to air the chimney with Gyren, as Byrden had put it.


    *****


    They played various games, from cards to Ruun to Blind Miraak until Hana found and told them that lunch was ready. When they finished, Rowan knew it was time to visit the memorial. She was kind of dreading it, but she knew that it would be necessary in the long run for both her and Tehri, and she had spent the morning and early afternoon preparing herself emotionally. It was part of the reason why she had wanted to spend a few hours playing games with Tehri.


    Tehri met the suggestion with trepidation. It would be her first real confrontation with their mother''s death and the tragedy of the eclipse. That''s what Rowan read of her expression, at least.


    ¡°You should go, Tehri,¡± Hana said to her.


    Rowan nodded her agreement. ¡°Ma is waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°I''m not ready to say goodbye,¡± Tehri cried.


    ¡°Who said anything about saying goodbye? We''re going to greet her with a smile and let her know we found our way back to her.¡±


    Rowan was thinking back to her mother''s wish to the Goddess on the night of the eclipse and how she wanted to see her daughters smile again.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With Tehri''s decision made, Rowan turned to Seres. ¡°Will you be okay waiting here with Lochlan and Liadra? I think this is something Tehri and I need to do alone.¡±


    Seres took Rowan''s hand and smiled. ¡°You don''t need to explain why, Rowan. I understand. You can introduce me to your mother next time.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Rowan replied, pulling Seres into a hug. A moment or two later, Seres stepped back, and Rowan extended her hand to Tehri. It was time for them to leave.


    *****


    The air between the two youngest Naliir siblings was sombre as they walked to the memorial, hand-in-hand. It was just the two of them, as Rowan had asked, and they said everything that needed to be said just by being together.


    Neither of them knew what to expect as they entered the Memorial District on the north-western edge of N?myris. As they approached, Rowan was reminded of the walled gardens and estates she had seen in Midiris. Not because of what she could see beyond the walls, but rather because of the walls themselves.


    They were petite in the grand scheme of things, barely ten feet high and about as wide as the length of Rowan''s arm. As fortifications, they were inconsequential. As an expression of the place that would serve as a home for the memories of the lost and departed, it was perfect.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Rowan asked.


    Tehri squeezed her hand in response. It wasn¡¯t a yes, but it wasn¡¯t a no either. Rather, it was an acknowledgement that she was as ready as she''ll ever be. Rowan felt the same way.


    ¡°Let''s go then.¡±


    They stepped through the round moon gate, and Rowan found her breath wanting. It was one thing to see the memorials through the gate or over the walls, but compared to the experience of actually being there? Rowan didn''t have the words.


    Nothing could have prepared her for the feeling of awe and wonder that the crystalline garden of memories would inspire, let alone the sorrowful beauty of it all. How many tears went into cultivating this memorial?


    Rowan could feel Elan Fiir humming at her side. It wanted her to keep going. There was something there that the blade Resonated with.


    They made their way past the outer ring of flowers and over the myriad channels. They smiled to an elderly couple paying their respect. Next came the statuesque monuments to the legacies of the lost and departed. Further still.


    Elan Fiir didn''t stop pulling until they finished ascending the stairs leading to the towering eleven-sided crystal obelisk at the heart of the memorial. The enormous midnight blue structure was absolutely massive, but it was also so much more than that. It was the true monument to the fallen.


    Rowan traced her free hand over the face of the crystal before her. Countless names had been carved into the surface and filled with silver. Each one was a person who had died or been taken.


    ¡°Keep going, Rowan. You''re almost there.¡±


    With Rina''s urging, Rowan circled around the obelisk, her hand still tracing the names. She saw Kyr and Kiriin¡¯s name first. When she reached the other side, however, she didn''t even need to look up or down. Her fingers had found the answer.


    Hlii¡¯h?ra Talyren Naliir


    Rowan¡¯efrii Alyris Naliir


    Tehri¡¯aana Feiandra Naliir


    Three names. One lost but never gone, and two lost no more. Even so, Rowan felt like something was missing. Then she felt Tehri let go of her hand.


    ¡°Tehri?¡±


    ¡°She''s here.¡± Tehri''s voice was almost a whisper. She was crouching next to a fresh bouquet of flowers and a plaque at the bottom of the obelisk. It wasn¡¯t the only plaque ¡ª there was one for each face ¡ª but this one was special.


    From this life to the next, we extend this monument to Hlii¡¯h?ra Talyren Naliir, beloved wife, mother, and friend. She was a pillar of this community, and she will be sorely missed, but never forgotten. May her soul know eternal love on the other side. May her family cherish the time they had together. You are not alone.


    Rowan crouched down next to Tehri before shifting into a kneel. They each looked to the other with tears forming in their eyes and a smile on their lips.


    ¡°We''re here, Ma. Can you see us? We''re smiling.¡±


    ¡°And we''re home.¡±


    With her mother''s wish fulfilled, Rowan started singing.


    ¡°The river sings for we have returned¡­¡±


    ¡°Forever in my heart.¡±


    A second voice joined Rowan in harmony. She hesitated for a second, but the voice kept on singing.


    The dam on Tehri''s soul shattered, and her tears started streaming. It was their mother, clear as day. Neither of them could deny it.


    When the song ended, Rowan wrapped her arms around Tehri, accepting all of her emotions and stroking her hair. There was little else she could do. Tehri had Awakened.

 Chapter 47: Awakened Melody

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tehri.¡±


    ¡°What''s happening?¡±


    Rowan could hear the fear and confusion in her sister''s quivering tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re Awakening.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It feels like your soul is bursting, doesn''t it? As if your emotions are bleeding out of your pores?¡±


    Tehri nodded against Rowan''s shoulder in response. ¡°It''s like a fire.¡±


    ¡°I know. I''m going to help you through this, okay?¡±


    Another nod. Rowan softened her voice to a whisper.


    ¡°Everything is going to feel super intense right now. Your senses have surpassed their limits, and your mind is struggling to keep up. They''ll return to normal as your fear starts to fade.


    ¡°On top of your elevated senses, you''re also going to be experiencing a bunch of other things depending on what emotions you''re feeling. Each one will have a different effect. I dinnae ken them all, but I can teach you the more common ones. You may experience some of them differently, but the abilities will always be fundamentally the same.


    ¡°First things first, you''re going to feel stronger and more physically able regardless of what emotions you are feeling as long as they are strong enough. Anticipation will help you react better. Excitement will give you boundless energy. Compassion will let you share another person''s pain and suffering. Courage helps you deal with pain whilst giving you the strength to keep going. Sadness makes everything quiet.¡±


    Rowan continued to list out all the emotions she had properly identified or read about, along with the various abilities she was still unsure about, such as reduced friction or energy transference. The more she talked, the less Tehri cried and the quieter her sniffling became.


    ¡°Why does everything feel so vibrant?¡± Tehri asked. Her voice sounded much stronger now, though Rowan knew it was just a side effect of her Awakening.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rowan had an idea of what Tehri was referring to, but it could also be a part of how she expressed fear as an Artist.


    ¡°Like there¡¯s more to the world than before. But not like before. Before, it was intense. This time it¡¯s so colourful and full of¡­¡±


    ¡°Wonder,¡± Rowan said, finishing Tehri¡¯s sentence. ¡°You must be feeling wonder from everything you¡¯re experiencing, and this is the result.¡±


    ¡°So you can feel it too?¡±


    ¡°I can. Though I didnae realise what it was until my performance last night. There wasnae much to wonder about in the caves, and I¡¯ve been focused on other things since then.¡±


    ¡°What happens now?¡±


    ¡°The same as before, only now you¡¯re an Ardent. I¡¯ll be writing up some notes based on my own experiences, which I¡¯ll give to you before I go. Until then, we¡¯ll just have fun making up for lost time. Do you still paint?¡±


    Tehri half shook her head. ¡°Kind of. Hana and Byrden couldn¡¯t afford much in the way of painting supplies, so I¡¯ve been more focused on other creative endeavours like gardening. I do want to do more painting, though.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe we can get you some fresh supplies on the way back home then? We could also work on the garden if you¡¯d like?¡±


    This time, Tehri nodded fully. ¡°I would!¡±


    *****


    They were almost at the gardening store on the edge of the Arbor District when Tehri stopped them. ¡°Do you feel that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± Rowan replied, her senses sharpening and her anticipation rising.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Tehri answered. ¡°It feels like starlight.¡±


    Right on cue, Rowan heard a weak little cry coming from one of the side alleys. Tehri was off before Rowan could stop her. Even with her increased reaction speed, she hadn¡¯t been anticipating Tehri to move with the speed of an Ardent. When she found Tehri a moment later, she was cradling a small, four-legged animal with a mantle of stars.


    ¡°She¡¯s hurt,¡± Tehri croaked.


    ¡°Is that?¡± Rowan started to ask before reneging on her question. The animal¡¯s celestial coat had already given her the answer she was looking for. It was a Tamarin Fox. She had only ever seen them mentioned in books. Most people thought they were, at best, a charming tidbit of mythology that never actually existed, or at worst, they had gone extinct for one reason or another, but there was no denying the reality before her eyes.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The fox was tiny in Tehri¡¯s hands, and her matted coat lacked any of the lustre it was supposed to have. She cried weakly. Her breath faltered.


    ¡°We have to help her,¡± Tehri insisted.


    Rowan agreed. She gave Tehri her coat so that she had something to wrap the fox with. ¡°How about we take her home? We can do our shopping tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    *****


    There was an adorable awkwardness to the way the Tamarin Fox approached the small dish of sweetened milk that Tehri had prepared after they returned home. Rather than lap it up like they had expected, the fox instead rolled her face in the dish, looking for something to latch onto.


    ¡°We might want to get her a bottle,¡± Rowan remarked. ¡°She¡¯s probably too young to feed herself effectively from a dish.¡±


    Hana nodded before asking, ¡°Where did you find her?¡±


    ¡°On our way back, near the Arbor District,¡± Rowan answered.


    Seres frowned. ¡°I still can hardly believe you actually found a Tamarin Fox. The only other person I know who has reported actually seeing one is my uncle, and I thought he was lying.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°To add some flair to the story he was telling? I don¡¯t know. I was really young at the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. What are you going to name her, Tehri?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to need a name if you plan on looking after her.¡±


    ¡°I can?¡±


    Rowan smiled at her sister. ¡°Of course, silly. Assuming Hana and Byrden nae object, that is. You are the one that found her, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°About the name or looking after her?¡±


    ¡°The name,¡± Tehri admitted.


    ¡°I was going to say. Hana, Byrden, and Kamran will surely help with the latter.¡±


    *****


    After feeding and bathing the Tamarin Fox, they returned to the Crimson Drakiir for one last night. Hana and Byrden had talked extensively with Gyren about their grievances and living in the Naliir household, but it still wasn¡¯t ready for them to move in. They would need to make a concerted effort together in the morning to get the rest of the first floor into a habitable state, be it cleaning, redecorating, repurposing, or building furniture. The sisters¡¯ rooms and the two primary guest bedrooms were going to be fairly simple, but Tyris¡¯ old bedroom and the master bedroom were another matter entirely.


    Rowan chose to ignore the issue until the next morning. There was no point dwelling on it when she didn¡¯t need to, and either way, she was more focused on the inevitability of Seres asking about Tehri¡¯s Awakening. Rather than wait, Rowan broached the subject as they got ready for bed in a mirror image of their previous conversation on the matter.


    ¡°You can see it, can¡¯t you?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°See what?¡± Seres replied.


    ¡°How Tehri¡¯s changed.¡±


    ¡°I can, but I thought I¡¯d wait until Hana and Byrden knew before talking about it. I assume there¡¯s a reason you haven¡¯t told them yet.¡±


    Rowan shook her head pensively. ¡°Not especially, no. It¡¯s not really my place to say, and I thought Tehri would tell them regardless.¡±


    ¡°You might want to talk about that with her,¡± Seres suggested. ¡°She might not think to tell them, and it¡¯s the kind of thing they should know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I dinnae want her to feel like she¡¯s now defined by her nature as an Ardent.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to be if she doesn¡¯t want to be, but her family should know.¡±


    ¡°I guess. I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good. Nice work helping her with her Awakening, by the way. She seems to be adjusting nicely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you?¡±


    ¡°Just accept the compliment, silly.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Rowan wasn¡¯t quite sure how to react. She knew what Seres was saying but it felt like her mind had gone on a tangent. After a moment or two of pause, she followed up on her confusion with, ¡°I should really get some sleep.¡±


    *****


    Rowan found Tehri utilising the power of writing to tell everyone that she never wanted to speak ever again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Tehri¡¯s complaining that her throat feels like it¡¯s on fire,¡± Byrden replied. ¡°We¡¯re going to take her to see Doctor Br?n just in case, but I think she just spoke a bit too much yesterday when she wasn¡¯t ready for it.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan. Do you mind if I come too? Tehri and I were going to buy some art and gardening supplies, so we may as well go together.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d be honoured to have you join us,¡± Hana smiled.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t feel honoured,¡± Rowan laughed. ¡°We¡¯re family. Can I borrow Tehri for a second before we leave? I have something I need to discuss with her.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t need one of us to help translate for you?¡±


    Rowan shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Not while she has something to write with, at least.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    With Hana and Byrden¡¯s blessing, Rowan took Tehri to the side to bring up telling them about her Awakening. Tehri answered on the sheet of paper she had with her.


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°To tell them?¡±


    Tehri nodded and wrote another note. ¡°I was going to, but I got distracted by Tel¡¯Riel, and then I forgot I hadn¡¯t told them yet.¡±


    ¡°Is Tel¡¯Riel the name you chose for your wee fox cub?¡±


    Tehri nodded again, and Rowan smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cute name. You chose well. Shall we get back to the others? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re dying for Doctor Br?n to confirm that you just spoke too much yesterday. You didn¡¯t notice it then because of adrenaline and your emotions giving your voice the strength it currently lacks, but when you fell asleep, and your emotions relaxed, everything caught up with you.¡±


    *****


    Doctor Br?n confirmed Rowan¡¯s suspicions despite lacking some of the context. He also noted that even with her exhausted and aching voice, Tehri had come a long way in less than twenty-four hours, even going so far as to joke that she was like a mini Rowan, despite being a fair few inches taller than her older sister.


    Following Tehri¡¯s impromptu appointment, they did their shopping and made their way home. Everyone who didn¡¯t go shopping with them was already deep into their work by the time they arrived, and Rowan didn¡¯t hesitate to join them. The house would be ready for them even if it was the last thing she did.

 Chapter 48: Time To Leave, But Never Gone

    They spent an entire day cleaning and making the Naliir home livable and welcoming. Pretty much the entire household was involved in some shape or form. Even Hana, in the midst of her pregnancy, found ways to be useful. The only exceptions were Gyren, who was far too venerable to be performing hard labour, and Lochlan, who managed to convince everyone that his time would be better spent helping the other refugees.


    The next morning was spent relaxing and getting to know each other for the most part. This, of course, included Tel''Riel, the tiny Tamarin Fox cub who had imprinted on Tehri. It helped that everyone found her to be absolutely adorable. They were still careful with her, however. Even ignoring her nature as a Tamarin Fox, they didn''t know what had happened to her or why she was alone at such a young age. When they added her nature back into the equation, they had to wonder if they were doing the right thing. Even so, Rowan could see Tehri felt a kinship with her.


    Besides Tel''Riel, Rowan appreciated having the chance to speak to the Kaafasts in a more relaxed, familial setting. She had already accepted them as Tehri''s guardians, but she wanted to know them on a more personal level. As such, she refrained from asking them directly about Tehri, instead focusing on questions centred on them and Hana''s pregnancy.


    The high point of her conversation with Hana and Byrden came when she asked them if they knew what they were going to call the baby when they were born.


    ¡°Do we ever!¡± Hana beamed in response.


    ¡°Hana is exaggerating slightly, but we''ve known what we''re calling them if they''re a girl,¡± Byrden added with a more reserved, but equally wholesome, smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Before we knew Tehri''s name, we called her Sindri for being so incredibly brave and surviving the rapids,¡± Byrden explained. ¡°Once we learned Tehri''s name, we agreed that our first daughter would inherit the name Sindri.¡±


    ¡°And it''s even more fitting now that we all survived the flood.¡±


    ¡°I''m guessing you are less prepared for the possibility of them being a boy then? With regards to naming them, that is.¡±


    Technically, they could use Sindri as a boy''s name as well, but there was no denying the fact that names ending in vowels were seen as being more feminine in Midiran, so it was unlikely. It was also much less Resonant than it would be for their first daughter. Granted, the Resonance alone was enough for Rowan to be ninety percent sure the child would be born a girl regardless, but she was still curious.


    ¡°We have a few options, but none we''re set on,¡± Hana admitted.


    ¡°I like Heiden as a name,¡± Byrden opined.


    ¡°We''re not naming our son after a fusion of you and my father, Byrden!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Rowan asked. ¡°It sounds like a perfectly fine name to me.¡±


    Hana sighed enthusiastically. ¡°For most people, it would be, but for as much as I love him, I don''t want to evoke my father''s name with any of our children. It would be like giving birth to a miniature version of him.¡±


    Rowan pictured herself being in the same position and giving birth to a son. The image that followed of her father was mildly horrifying, to say the least.


    ¡°I''m going to forget I just pictured that possibility and join Hana in saying no to Heiden.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to use Hana''s name instead, but it doesn''t pair up particularly well with mine,¡± Byrden admitted with a note of embarrassment that Rowan didn''t expect of him.


    Hana rolled her eyes with the same level of dramatic enthusiasm she had employed previously. ¡°We don''t need to come up with a combined name, Byrden. They can work for some people, but not us.¡±


    Hana and Byrden continued exchanging potential names, whereas Rowan shifted her focus away from the conversation, instead choosing to consider their options. After a few solid minutes of brainstorming, she had an idea.


    ¡°How about Aran? It''s not exactly a common name, but it could be a nice way of honouring your past whilst looking to the future.¡±


    ¡°It''s perfect, Rowan!¡± Hana exclaimed. ¡°If I wasn''t so damn comfy, I''d get up and hug you.¡±


    ¡°That''s okay, Hana,¡± Rowan smiled. ¡°I accept spirit hugs.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, take double.¡±


    *****


    Following on from their fairly relaxed morning, Rowan and Seres spent the afternoon helping Tehri get back into painting. They could have gotten away with just providing Tehri with some new supplies, but Rowan had no intention of being passive in her role as big sister. The tears in Tehri''s eyes and the brilliant smile across her lips when Rowan suggested they paint together were enough to convince her that it was the right choice a thousand times over.


    Even so, Rowan wasn¡¯t quite sure of what to expect as they entered Tehri''s revitalised art studio. She had seen Tehri drawing and painting before, but it had never been something they did together. It just didn''t interest her as much as her other creative endeavours and she wasn''t particularly great at it either.


    Now that she was older and more experienced, she realised that even if she wasn''t big on painting, she could have found joy in just spending time with Tehri. With such realisations in mind, she was determined to make the most of the afternoon.


    She still didn''t expect the face full of paint when she turned around from closing the door. The laughter that followed, however, was less surprising.


    ¡°I told you forest green would compliment her hair,¡± Tehri giggled.


    ¡°I''m sorry I doubted you,¡± Seres replied, also laughing.


    Rowan wiped away paint from her eyes and lips. It tasted weirdly like fresh pine leaves and roasted chestnut. ¡°How long have you been planning this?¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Since you talked with Hana and Byrden earlier,¡± Tehri replied.


    Seres smiled mischievously. Her eyes twinkled. ¡°I was telling Tehri and Kamran about the Ball, and the topic of fashion arose. One offhand comment regarding strange colour combinations and an entire conversation later, and here we are.¡±


    ¡°The ball?¡± Rowan replied back. ¡°You didnae tell them anything about you know what, did you?¡±


    ¡°You mean about how you made the entire dance floor swoon or how you kept an entire wing of the palace awake with your exploits?¡± Tehri teased with a look of mock retribution. This was her vengeance for Rowan teasing her and Kamran.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it like that,¡± Seres protested.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to. I can read between the lines.¡±


    Rowan sighed dramatically. ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing stopping me from revealing what my Gift is telling me about you and Kamran, is there, my dear Tehri?¡±


    Tehri¡¯s soft, muted laughter transitioned into deafening silence. With a horrified cry, she half-shouted, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I see no reason why I shouldn¡¯t,¡± Rowan replied, making sure to emphasise the playfulness in her tone. She didn¡¯t want to give Tehri the wrong impression, after all.


    Of course, Seres saw right through her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tehri. Not even a Paramour could know for sure if you and Kamran have even held hands, let alone anything else, from looks alone. Rowan¡¯s exploits, however, have all been verified by multiple witnesses. I could tell you about the time she introduced herself and her girlfriend to your brother¡¯s wife if you want.¡±


    ¡°Hey now,¡± Rowan panicked, a touch of pink waving from behind the forest green paint on her face, ¡°let¡¯s not be hasty here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Rowan? I thought you wanted to share all the juicy details?¡±


    ¡°Not about me!¡±


    Seres was an absolute menace; a wild card in the deck of sibling dynamics. She was also making a wild card out of Tehri, and Rowan refused to be the odd one out. In a whirlwind of motion typical of her and fuelled by boundless joy, she hugged both siblings with unmatched enthusiasm. The cries of surprise that followed as a large bead of paint landed on them from seemingly out of nowhere made it all worth it.


    ¡°And now we¡¯re matching,¡± Rowan laughed. The girls had jumped out of her hug, and she was now watching the thick blue paint roll down their brows and onto their cheeks. It was significantly more viscous than the green Tehri had used on her.


    ¡°When did you?¡± Tehri asked.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Rowan replied, her tone returning to a playful teasing.


    Seres¡¯ expression, on the other hand, was one of incredulity tempered by cautious contemplation. After giving it some clear consideration, she asked, ¡°Is this Elvarin Blue?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Tehri answered proudly.


    Fearing she may have accidentally done something catastrophically wrong, Rowan started sweating slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not going to cause any problems, is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That depends,¡± Seres answered. ¡°On the one hand, Elvarin Blue is an incredibly rare and expensive pigment prized for its vibrancy and lustrous hue. On the other hand, it can be quite toxic when exposed to flesh.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s fear turned to dread, but Tehri just laughed. ¡°It¡¯s only toxic to bugs like silverfish and booklice,¡± she explained. ¡°And it isn¡¯t that expensive. Pound for pound, the forest green is worth more. And now I¡¯m going to stop speaking so that I don¡¯t end up regretting it tomorrow.¡±


    The relief Rowan felt on hearing Tehri¡¯s explanation was palpable. ¡°That sounds like a good idea. But what do we do now? Throwing paint at each other wasnae quite what I had in mind when I suggested painting together.¡±


    True to her word, Tehri didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she liberally dipped one of her fingers into the blue paint that was now down to her chin before writing down her answer. ¡°Considering we¡¯re already covered in paint, we may as well continue. We could even use our hands to do the painting.¡±


    ¡°It does sound like fun,¡± Seres smiled.


    ¡°And here I was thinking art was serious business,¡± Rowan teased.


    Tehri responded with the speed of an Ardent, painting two simple words on Rowan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    *****


    By the time they finished cleaning up after themselves, Rowan was exhausted. They managed to get paint everywhere, even in places Rowan thought were completely covered, like the back of her legs. It was completely and utterly ridiculous. The entire length of Seres¡¯ tail and the lower half of her back had been a veritable rainbow of colour at the end, whereas Tehri seemed to be sneezing a mixture of pink and aquamarine. For Rowan, she was convinced that she¡¯d be finding paint on random parts of her body for at least a fortnight, despite spending over two hours in the bathroom.


    It was worth it. Tehri was smiling. She was happy. Rowan hadn¡¯t failed. Not this time.


    The next morning, she was ready to leave. They couldn¡¯t wait any longer, even if Rowan wanted to. Captain Dralik was also waiting for them. Even with the storm, they were originally meant to arrive in T?rin City on the first Linden of the month; the day Tehri Awakened. They were late.


    Rowan and Seres tried to be quiet as they made their way downstairs. They had said their goodbyes before going to bed as they knew they¡¯d be leaving early. Tehri was waiting for them. As were Hana and Byrden.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving until I get a proper goodbye hug,¡± Tehri announced.


    Rowan dropped her packs and opened her arms so that Tehri could pounce. ¡°Did snuggling with you until you fell asleep not count?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to hug you some more then. Perhaps if I do it enough, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m still here even when I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Not if I hug you more!¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll hug you with everything I have so that a part of me stays with you and you do the same for me. That way, we¡¯ll never be truly alone.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    There was so much more to their farewell than the rekindled love of two sisters reunited. It was pure and honest. They were Ardents, and they spoke to the heart. Their feelings embraced even as they did.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    When they released their holds on each other, they were smiling. Rowan could feel the light of Tehri¡¯s love in her heart, and she knew Tehri felt the same.


    ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ve got something for you,¡± Rowan said, reaching into her packs. She pulled out three bound stacks of paper. ¡°These are my notes on my experiences as an Ardent so far. I¡¯d have preferred to help you more directly, but this will have to do for now.¡±


    ¡°She was up all night writing them,¡± Seres smiled sleepily.


    ¡°All three stacks?¡± Tehri asked.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Rowan answered. ¡°They¡¯re for Master Idyr and Doctor Br?n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they get them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rowan then shook Byrden¡¯s hand and hugged Hana gently.


    ¡°And thank you to both of you for saving Tehri and looking after her. I wish you the very best and good luck with the baby.¡±


    ¡°We look forward to introducing you to them,¡± Hana beamed.


    ¡°Safe travels, Rowan. Mandra guide you.¡±


    ¡°I hope not,¡± Rowan laughed. ¡°Mandra make for terrible guides.¡±


    ¡°Is that why the Mandra you killed was more intent on eating us as opposed to pointing us in the right direction?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I¡¯m not fluent in Mandra.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, may the Goddess light your path.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rowan hugged Tehri one last time, and then they left.

 Chapter 49: Trouble in T?rin

    The group arrived in T?rin City the evening after their departure from N?myris. It was exactly how Rowan remembered it; bland.


    ¡°I''ll go looking for the Captain so that he knows we''re here,¡± Lochlan announced.


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Liadra replied. ¡°If the weather holds, we should be able to leave with the dawn tide.¡±


    ¡°I guess it''ll be another early morning then,¡± Rowan laughed, earning her a rolling of the eyes from Seres.


    Rowan stared at her flatly. With a note of thinly veiled protest, she asked, ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°Because you''re being silly.¡±


    ¡°Note to self, laughing about needing to be up early is now silly.¡±


    It was clear from Seres¡¯ baleful glare that she didn''t appreciate Rowan''s sarcasm.


    ¡°I was talking about you stating the bleeding obvious,¡± she huffed.


    ¡°And now you''re the one being silly,¡± Rowan teased.


    ¡°I didn''t want you to feel lonely.¡±


    ¡°Then let us be fools together.¡±


    Seres glanced over to the members of their party. Lochlan, who had been getting ready to leave, was laughing his ass off, whereas Liadra was driving the heel of her palm into her forehead.


    ¡°Maybe later when Liadra is less likely to give herself a concussion.¡±


    Having seen what Liadra was doing out of the corner of her eye, Rowan was inclined to agree. ¡°Perhaps we should look for an inn instead, then? I remember one from the last time I was here. It''s called The Twin Moons Inn.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t there an Inn with the same name in Midiris?¡±


    ¡°You''ll find them all over the place,¡± Liadra replied, having pulled her face out of her hand.


    ¡°Da told me a lot of inns draw on common themes,¡± Rowan agrees.


    Seres chuckled. ¡°The more you know.¡±


    ¡°On the subject of knowing things,¡± Liadra replied tangentially, ¡°Lochlan and I will need to take our horses to the local garrison at some point.¡±


    ¡°You''re not taking them with us?¡± Rowan inquired.


    Liadra shook her head. ¡°We couldn''t even if we wanted to. Unlike Nami and Elfi, our horses belong to the military. They''ll be stabled here until they are needed for a similar mission.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. What about the pack horses?¡±


    ¡°We''ll probably need to stable them as well,¡± Liadra admitted. ¡°I know Captain Dralik and the Wind Rose by reputation and I seriously doubt the ship is large enough to comfortably accommodate all four horses.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Rowan pondered Liadra''s assertion on the size of the Wind Rose for a few moments. ¡°Point taken. We can take them together after we get settled into the inn if you''d prefer, and Lochlan doesnae mind walking. That way, you needn''t worry about leaving us unattended.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan. Thoughts, Lochlan?¡±


    ¡°No complaints from me. That is, if you don''t mind me getting distracted on the way back.¡±


    Liadra laughed audibly, her lips arching into a mocking grin. ¡°Already moving on from the kind old lady you seduced, back in N?myris?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rowan couldn¡¯t tell if Liadra was joking or if Lochlan really had seduced an old lady in N?myris. If he did, who could it have been? The lady in the clinic, perhaps? She was talking his ear off, and he didn''t object to staying behind.


    Alas, the way Lochlan delivered his ill-reasoned rebuttal, be it the overly theatrical, open-armed shrug or the equally dramatic sigh, only added to Rowan''s confusion.


    ¡°I think I''ve heard enough,¡± Rowan announced, her mind at a loss of what to do besides following the plan. ¡°Seres and I will make our way to the inn, Liadra. You can catch up when you and Lochlan are done with whatever it is you''re doing.¡±


    Liadra was with them immediately.


    *****


    They were halfway back to the Twin Moons Inn from delivering the horses to the garrison when they came face-to-face with trouble.


    Rowan snarled.


    She knew the large, dark-haired man who stood before him. He wore the face of a monster beneath his incredibly full beard and the young woman clinging to his tree-like arms did little to soften his terrible visage.


    ¡°An''Teag.¡±


    He glared at her with the same look of recognition. The hostility between them was palpable. Liadra stepped in front of Rowan to guard her as Seres did the opposite. Rowan could feel her trembling.


    ¡°I see the half-breed still needs protection from her betters,¡± the man growled.


    Rowan placed her hand on Liadra''s back and whispered, ¡°It''s okay, Liadra. I''ve got this.¡±


    Liadra kept her guard up, so Rowan just stepped around her and into the man''s shadow. There was still some distance between them, but he had a light behind him, and he was well over six foot. Rowan raised her voice and called out to him.


    ¡°Careful, Sv?rig. I''ve killed men for thinking they can insult me without consequence.¡±


    ¡°Hah! The bitch thinks she''s all big and strong now that she''s an adult.¡±


    Rowan laughed mockingly. ¡°You know, Sv?rig, it''s kind of funny how much you''re echoing your son right now. Bragi said almost the exact same thing when I made his balls explode. How''s he doing, by the way?¡±


    Sv?rig spat in disgust at the mention of Bragi. ¡°How should I know? No true son of mine would suffer defeat at the hands of a half-breed.¡±


    ¡°Wow. No wonder he was a piece of shit. I knew you were bad, but this is something else.¡±


    ¡°Watch your whore mouth,¡± Sv?rig roared.


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°I''ll make your mother regret¡­¡±


    Rowan had Elan Fiir to his throat before he finished speaking. She didn''t even give him a chance to blink.


    ¡°Say another word, and I''ll cut your throat. You are a blight, Sv?rig An''Teag. A cancer who takes everything whilst offering only hate in return.¡±


    She nicked his throat to show that she was serious, and then she walked away. Liadra and Seres hurried to catch up with her.


    Sv?rig roared again.


    ¡°Come back here.¡±


    He was trying to be intimidating.


    ¡°You''re not worth the effort,¡± Rowan said flatly, not even bothering to look at him. Apart from the initial surprise and the flash of anger when he mentioned her mother, Sv?rig had failed at evoking any meaningful emotions from Rowan. He really was nothing.


    A few streets later, Seres asked, ¡°Are you really okay leaving him like that?¡±


    ¡°Who? Sv?rig? If he actually tried anything, he''d be dead. As it is, there wasnae a need. His reputation in the city is probably ruined, and I''m sure Lochlan will help fuel the rumour mill when Liadra tells him what happened. With that said, I am getting a wee bit peckish.¡±


    *****


    They met with Captain Dralik and boarded the Wind Rose as the sun started rising above the horizon the following morning. Next stop. S?ris.

 Interlude: Silver in Shadow

    A young, silver-haired woman stared blankly out of the open window of her carriage towards the razorlike mountains of Southern Alaran, wondering how she might have felt in a past life. She typically didn''t dwell on such questions for long. Why bother? She wasn''t that girl. Not anymore.


    So why was today different? It was her birthday. She felt like an impostor. She always did. The previous four birthdays were the same. She hated it. She wasn''t an impostor. The Good Lords trusted her. They gave her purpose.


    She would serve them well.


    *****


    It was early evening when the woman arrived at her destination ¡ª a small Manor House in Southern Alaran. She was greeted by a portly man wearing finery and sporting an incredibly generous, golden yellow moustache on his top lip.


    He greeted her with a smile as full as his paunch. ¡°You must be Siri.¡±


    The woman nodded.


    ¡°Excellent. You may call me Lord Alvarik. I''ll be serving as your uncle for this mission. Do you have any questions before we enter the Manor?¡±


    Siri shook her head. ¡°They can wait until the mission briefing.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! Come on inside. Make yourself at home. We''ll have the mission briefing after dinner.¡±


    From the rumbling of his stomach, Siri was confident she wouldn''t be waiting long.


    *****


    It was dark when they finally sat down for the mission briefing. Dinner ended up being a full five-course meal that took the better part of three hours to complete. Even with her reduced portion sizes, Siri was full to bursting.


    When they were settled, Lord Alvarik cleared his throat to signify he was ready. ¡°Tell me, Siri, in your own words, what is your mission?¡±


    A simple question. Siri didn''t even need to give her response much thought. ¡°I am to establish myself as your niece so that I can befriend the daughter of Jarl Tyrog, a prominent Lord of the Hunt in Karik. He is to be eliminated in a way that promotes conflict between Alaran and Karik.¡±


    Lord Alvarik smiled at her response, but his gaze was cold. ¡°An apt summary. Concise and to the point. I can appreciate that. You will indeed be taking on the role of my niece. We''ll be spending the next month refining your character and ensuring you don''t need any additional training.¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary? I''ve been training for this mission for almost two years now.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. You wouldn''t be here if your handler had any doubts about you. I still need convincing. If you can''t sell the lie, Karik will look to the west. They will blame S?ris. We can''t let that happen.¡±


    Siri nodded. She didn''t see any flaws in his reasoning. ¡°When do we start?¡±


    Alvarik''s smile grew wider, and his gaze went from cold to sinister and calculating. ¡°We already have. I''ve been assessing you from the moment you stepped inside the Manor.¡±


    Siri''s brow furrowed ever so slightly in confusion. ¡°I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°That we wouldn''t start until we finished our mission briefing? You''d be correct. I''ve been briefed three times. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Twice,¡± Siri admitted.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°So it''s reasonable to say we''ve finished our respective mission briefings, then?¡±


    Siri didn''t say anything. The downwards cast of her eyes was enough of a response.


    ¡°You see, Siri, this mission started for you the moment you left the Lodge. It was clear to me when you arrived that you hadn''t adopted the role of my niece. You could have jeopardised the narrative I''ve crafted before we ever left the prologue. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Siri answered. Her back was straight, and her voice was clear as crystal. She had failed. Alvarik was right to reprimand her. Even with him not being one of the Good Lords, the disappointment in his voice was enough to make her scars burn.


    ¡°If you really do understand, step outside for a second. Compose yourself and be sure to introduce yourself properly when you return.¡±


    Siri stood up immediately. She was not about to fail a second time. The hallway outside of the reading room they had been talking in was empty. It was just her and the decor. It was peaceful; a brief respite from the hollowness of her shame.


    She took a few moments to collect herself and think about everything Lord Alvarik had said. It was true that she had assumed they wouldn''t be starting immediately. The responsibility of selling the lie for almost two years now was on her double, a seventeen-year-old girl with the Gift of the Mirror.


    Even when they eventually switched places in the morning, all Siri had to do was wear the dress and ride inside the carriage for what remained of their journey. She didn''t think she would need to fully embrace the role until Lord Alvarik gave the order. He was her new handler, after all, and the Lodge failed to adequately define the confines of the mission.


    It was time to don the Masque.


    When Siri returned, it was with a smile that was not her own. She was channelling a memory she could not feel and filling it with emotions she did not have.


    Upon seeing Alvarik again, she leapt into his arms. ¡°Uncle. Uncle. Uncle! Did you miss me?¡±


    To punctuate her greeting, she squeezed him fiercely with all of her non-existent love.


    Alvarik responded with the same jovial energy he had when they first met. ¡°Have I ever! Let me look at you.¡±


    Siri fumbled her way back to her feet and did a spin. Alvarik beamed at her.


    ¡°You''ve grown,¡± he laughed. ¡°I remember when you barely reached my knee.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''ve grown!¡± Siri protested. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday, remember!¡±


    ¡°How could I forget my niece¡¯s fourteenth birthday?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nineteen!¡±


    ¡°You are? Since when?¡±


    ¡°Today!¡±


    Alvarik furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He was starting to doubt himself. Even his moustache seemed to hesitate.


    Before Siri could respond, however, Lord Alvarik filled the room with a full-on belly laugh. In between two especially loud guffaws, he told Siri, ¡°You should have seen the look on your face. It was priceless!¡±


    A few guffaws later, he added, ¡°Scratch that. Your new look is even better.¡±


    Siri was unsure of how to respond or even feel. She was flabbergasted. Stranger yet, it was genuine. Her feelings were her own. They weren¡¯t hollow.


    Amidst her confusion, the room fell quiet again. Alvarik had stopped laughing.


    ¡°That was much better, Siri. Relax. The Masque will rob you of any strength you have if you aren¡¯t careful.¡±


    At first, Siri felt like he was exaggerating, but the moment she relinquished her hold on the Masque, she collapsed. Her body was on fire. It was as if she had just chased a storm for the entire length of the S?ris¨CFerran border


    ¡°Much of this coming month will be focused on teaching you how to use the Masque without keeling over. We¡¯ll start first thing tomorrow. Until then, you should sleep. Ama will show you to your rooms. Rest well.¡±


    Siri tried to respond in kind, but she was already falling asleep. She couldn¡¯t even manage a proper good night before sleep vanquished her. When she woke up several hours later, she was in bed wearing her night clothes. Rather than worry about how she got there, she started drifting off again.


    Your life is a lie. You¡¯re nothing.


    The words echoed deep within her mind. Even now, her past self was fighting. If she wasn¡¯t completely exhausted, Siri would have smiled; her past self could not win. There was still something Siri could do in her exhausted state, however. Three simple words.


    ¡°Good night, Kiriin.¡±


    Thank you.


    Huh. Strange.


    Siri didn¡¯t know why her past self responded with gratitude. She was too tired, and sleep had all but consumed her. When she woke up the next morning, she barely remembered the exchange. By the time she finished breakfast, it was as if it had never even happened. All that mattered now was her training and the mission.

 Interlude: Feline Reflections

    It hadn¡¯t even been a week and Alena already missed Rowan. Not so much that she was forlorn, but enough to make her irritable. The embers of love and desire from their date helped to mitigate some of the loneliness, but it also made her hungry for more. To make matters worse, she knew she''d be seeing Rowan again before year''s end. The anticipation was killing her.


    Her friends weren''t helping either. Not that she could blame them, really. Landras was still at Castle Draskaan and was completely oblivious to Rowan''s existence. They dared not tell him when his father was there, even if Lord Feilan most likely knew already.


    Besides Landras, ?darik was far too busy being completely enamoured with Lady Ashlin. The way she wrapped him around her fingers was a sight to behold. Mostly because she did it by being her normal sincere self. Her looks certainly helped, but Alena could see that he was falling in love with her personality. She was the same with Rowan.


    Then there was Deilin. Queen Elarin had given her the funds to start her Hormonal Resonance Therapy for being involved with the rescue. It was originally a much smaller reward as Deilin insisted she was unworthy of receiving anything, let alone a reward on the same magnitude as the ones offered to Alena and the others. They were informed of the change when they sat down for their last meal in Midiris by way of a letter that said, ¡°You deserve to be the woman you know yourself to be.¡± She had her first session the day after they arrived in S?ris.


    Granted, it was entirely possible that Deilin would have kept her distance even if she wasn''t dealing with the Resonance Therapy. It wouldn''t have been the first time it was fairly standard for Deilin to distance herself from people who were stressed or irritable, especially when she didn''t have any answers. A by-product of being the youngest child of a military family.


    Either way, her reasoning was valid. Alena did not begrudge any of her friends for having lives or reasons for not getting involved with her self-absorbed fugue. She was also incredibly grateful to the one exception; Davra had remained with her every step of the way. Granted, her support was a bit unorthodox at times, but it was still appreciated.


    One particularly overt example of Davra''s assistance came when they sat in one of the smaller lecture theatres in the Azure University. They were there for a lecture on Cultural Anthropology, one of the few subjects they studied together besides History. Alena didn''t want to be there. She normally enjoyed Cultural Anthropology, but her mind was elsewhere.


    ¡°You should really use those toys you bought in Midiris,¡± Davra opined openly as they waited for the lecture to start.


    Alena almost missed it. She was too busy huffing at a rogue strand of hair that seemed intent on making her sneeze. The thought of just using her hands was lost on her, and even if it wasn¡¯t, her hands were occupied: one was offering support to her chin while the other tapped away at the long wooden desk she shared with Davra.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Alena asked.


    ¡°I said you should have some fun with yourself,¡± Davra replied, louder this time.


    Alena jolted to attention. Some of the other students and the professor were starting to look their way.


    ¡°I really hope you aren''t suggesting what I think you''re suggesting!¡±


    There was no way Davra would endorse something quite so outrageous. Not in a lecture theatre.


    Davra asked, ¡°And what would that be?¡± in response to Alena¡¯s proclamation. Her voice spoke of a youthful innocence coloured with genuine curiosity. It was completely out of character for Davra, but Alena was too in the moment to read between the lines.


    ¡°Touching myself during lectures?¡± Alena found herself painfully aware that despite whispering, she was the only person speaking. The rest of the room was still. All eyes were on Alena. It was in that moment that she saw Davra''s knowing smile.


    ¡°Simmer down, Alena. People will start thinking you''re an Ardent if you keep this up.¡±


    Davra''s tone was playful. There was no malice to her words. Even so, Alena was mortified.


    ¡°Are we about finished?¡± the professor asked.


    Davra and Alena both nodded. They were quiet for the rest of the lecture. Alena even found herself able to concentrate. It helped that the professor chose to pivot away from her planned lecture on the cultural ramifications of agriculture, opting to cover how societal views on sex can inform how a community develops instead.


    Thankfully, the professor didn''t once mention Alena¡¯s exchange with Davra. It was one thing to inspire the general subject of a lecture and another to be a case study; the embarrassment would have been lethal.


    Davra and Alena parted ways after the lecture. Ideally, they would have spent more time together, but they had conflicting schedules. Alena was needed for an engineering project, and Davra had more lectures to attend.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    It was evening when they reunited. They were drinking tea in the living room of Alena¡¯s dormitory apartment. Davra was the first to address the Mandra in the room.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? I''m not sure. I feel like I¡¯m missing something.¡±


    ¡°Other than your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°I''m not¡­ Is that why you told me to touch myself?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    Davra rolled her eyes. ¡°You''re hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Because you''re not telling me anything!¡± Alena protested.


    ¡°You''re in love and a Romantic, Alena. It''s only natural for you to miss your girlfriend. Add in a splash of desire and the understanding that you and Rowan have been intimate, and we have the beginnings of a sexual awakening. With a bit of self-love, you can at least vent your frustrations, and you might even feel closer to Rowan.¡±


    Alena considered everything Davra was saying. It kind of made sense. A lot of it was still going over her head, but Davra at least appeared genuine. ¡°I think I understand, but there is one thing I''m still not getting. Why did you tell me to touch myself so casually when there were people around?¡±


    Davra smiled. ¡°Good question. I could have waited until it was just the two of us, but I didn''t want to risk forgetting. As for why I said it so casually? Eavesdroppers and gossip mongers are drawn to hushed conversations in the same way moths are drawn to a flame. Comparatively speaking, casual conversations are generally ignored.¡±


    Alena felt a chill run the length of her spine. ¡°I''m the reason people started listening in, aren''t I?¡±


    Davra shook her head. ¡°You''re not to blame. I should have handled things differently. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You''ve got nothing to apologise for!¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, there was still a massive risk of people spreading rumours about you. I did my best to spread counter rumours during my other lectures. I hope you don''t mind.¡±


    Alena smiled warmly at her friend. ¡°Of course not; I trust you to not spread lies about me.¡±


    ¡°So, no telling people you have a heart-shaped birthmark on your right butt cheek?¡±


    Alena¡¯s smile twisted into the very image of despair, her lips quivering dramatically as she struggled to voice a response. ¡°You mean I don''t? My life is a lie!¡±


    Davra, meanwhile, gave her lips leave to form a sultry, almost whimsical grin. ¡°I can assure you that you have a most flawless derriere, and if you don''t believe me, I''m sure Rowan will happily check for you.¡±


    Try as she might, Alena could not stop herself from laughing. ¡°You''re incorrigible!¡±


    ¡°Someone has to be. How else are you going to have the courage to follow your heart? Alas, it''s getting late, and I promised my parents that I would have dinner with them.¡±


    Alena¡¯s expression softened into a gentle smile again. ¡°Tell them I said hi.¡±


    ¡°You can tell them yourself. You''re always welcome, and Mother is dying to hear about you and Rowan. She''ll even give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°Maybe some other time. While I trust your counter-rumour skills, it''s probably still too soon for me to be visiting a brothel, even if your house is technically a separate residence.¡±


    ¡°Good point. You should bring Rowan then. And if you need a massage, just ask.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Stay safe.¡±


    ¡°You too. Have a good night.¡±


    After showing Davra to the door and making sure she had a carriage prepared, Alena made her way to her room. Once there, she removed a box that was almost identical to the one she had given Rowan from underneath her bed. She opened it to reveal an assortment of toys and ¡°erotic ointments¡±.


    It was time to test Davra''s theory.


    *****


    Alena continued to follow Davra''s advice for the next few weeks. It wasn¡¯t a perfect solution, but it did help. She also had a chance encounter with Brennan, the Ardent she had been jealous of at the ball. He was a lot nicer than her jealousy had painted him to be and he was cute. If she wasn''t completely focused on Rowan, she might have considered them pursuing him together. Maybe next time.


    Alas, even with Davra''s help and advice, Alena was struggling. She still missed Rowan, after all, and the anticipation of seeing her again was building. They had received word that she and Seres had just left for N?myris, so it was only a matter of time now. If everything went according to plan, they''d be arriving in S?ris on the eleventh or twelfth of Whitesong. Three more weeks.


    Alena¡¯s mood fell when they heard about the storm a few days later. It was raining in S?ris at the time, which only added to the effect. Bad weather was one thing, but a storm was bound to delay them. Even if they were able to arrive in T?rin at the designated time, there was no way in hell that Captain Dralik would put the Princess at risk by intentionally riding the storm.


    Alena locked herself in her room when she heard the news. If it wasn¡¯t a Day of Rest, she would have missed her lectures.


    She barely moved all day. She was too busy crying. It was probably a bit of an overreaction, but she didn¡¯t know how else to deal with the emotional whiplash. The anticipation had been building all month, only to be reined in by the news, but the other emotions kept going.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard someone knocking on her door that she got out of bed.


    She edged the door open. The dormitory maid was on the other side. She curtsied and said, ¡°I''m sorry for disturbing you, Lady Alena. You have a visitor.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Alena asked.


    Before the maid could respond, Alena heard another woman say something.


    ¡°Do you not recognise your own grandma, deary?¡±


    The maid stepped aside to reveal Alena¡¯s elderly grandmother. She was even shorter than Alena remembered, and her walking stick was worn.


    ¡°Nana?¡± Alena could hardly believe her eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Alena''s grandmother smiled with the warmth of the sun that weathered her olive bronze skin. ¡°Because a kitten told me you''ve found your heart, and I want to meet the lucky lady. Your friends were worried about you as well. Now are you going to let me in, or do I need to break the door down?¡±


    Alena opened the door properly and stepped aside to let her grandmother in. She was not prepared. Nana Kaleia was only the beginning. If she was here, the rest of the family were close behind. Rowan was doomed.

 Interlude: Ardent Blues

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The voice bearing the question was light and refreshing, like the salty ocean breeze coming in from the Straights of Fire to the West. Brennan looked to his partner and sighed.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do, Revi? Did you see how she danced? How she smiled?¡±


    Revi nodded. ¡°Yes. She was very beautiful. Your point?¡±


    ¡°Her strength is enchanting. You were there when Queen Elarin briefed Princess Yona. I don''t think we could have done what she did if we were in her shoes.¡±


    Another nod. ¡°You would die trying. I lack the conviction it would require to even consider it.¡±


    ¡°Hogwash! You''re one of the most convicted people I know.¡±


    Brennan had seen firsthand how driven Revi could be. The subtle changes in Revi''s expression, however, suggested he had made a mistake.


    ¡°I am not a criminal, Brennan. Having conviction is not the same as being convicted.¡±


    ¡°You knew what I meant,¡± Brennan huffed.


    ¡°Because I had context. My point still stands. What Lady Naliir did is beyond me. I see no reason to consider it further. Especially when I''m not the one pining after her.¡±


    Brennan''s jaw dropped in protest. ¡°I am not pining!¡±


    ¡°Then colour me an Ardent, because you blush whenever you talk about her.¡±


    Brennan really hoped that wasn''t the case. It was one thing to find someone incredibly attractive and inspirational, and another to be an open book about it.


    ¡°You have to be exaggerating. I might have a crush on her, but I''m not some lovesick teen. She''s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Enchanting?¡±


    ¡°And strong. Not to mention beautiful. When she danced with Lady Alena, my heart almost exploded. They were incandescent in their beauty. How could I not be infatuated with them?¡±


    Brennan felt the colour drain all the way to his toes. He hadn''t quite processed what he''d said, but Revi''s smug grin told him everything he needed to know.


    ¡°What should I do, Revi? I know Lady Rowan is coming to S?ris, and I would like to be friends with her, but these feelings aren''t fair on her or Lady Alena.¡±


    ¡°There are several things I can suggest, but why do you think I have the solution?¡±


    ¡°Because you have more experience with relationships. I always get too invested and emotional, which tends to scare people away. Add in the power imbalance as well, and you''ve got a recipe for disaster and heartbreak.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can''t help with your emotions, but if you really want to be friends with Lady Naliir, just be yourself. You''ll inevitably see her again when King Dreigan formally assigns us to the task force investigating the Good Lords. Until then, I recommend looking for ways to distract yourself. The lads and lasses at the Villa of Ambrosial Desire are always looking for new customers, and I''ve heard good things about the Eluviin Hotel. We could also try getting ourselves banned from another gambling den.¡±


    Brennan laughed ruefully. ¡°I think that would require us going to another city or getting unbanned.¡±


    ¡°You''re probably right. What are you thinking, then?¡±


    ¡°I might visit my sister. She just started her first job at the university library.¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave you to it then. Things have been awkward with her ever since I rejected her confession last year.¡±


    ¡°I remember that. She cried for an entire week.¡±


    ¡°So you said. Is she doing better now?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°That''s good. I did not enjoy upsetting her.¡±


    ¡°I know. Thank you for the advice. I''ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    *****


    Brennan found his little sister a short while later, tackling the monumental task of clearing the tables in the library of any books or scrolls left by the students. She was absolutely adorable with her voluminous honey-brown twintails, freckled cheeks, and determined visage.


    Brennan walked up to her, full of confidence, as she struggled with a somewhat apocalyptic table and greeted her. ¡°Hello there, little miss. Are you in need of any assistance?¡±


    ¡°For the last time,¡± the young woman started as she turned to face her brother. Upon seeing him, she exclaimed, ¡°Brennan! What are you doing here?¡±


    The moment her initial excitement faded, and she remembered they were in a library, she hushed herself.


    ¡°It''s good to see you too, Amali. What was that about this being the last time?¡±


    Amali blushed sheepishly. ¡°There''s a student who''s been trying to flirt with me ever since I came back from my break a couple of hours ago. He seems to think he''s smooth.¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Do you want me to say anything to him?¡±


    ¡°You''ve probably scared him off already,¡± Amali replied, giggling softly. ¡°And if he tries anything, I''ll report him to the head librarian. She''ll most likely suspend his library privileges if it comes to that.¡±


    ¡°Good to know. I can also help with tables if you want.¡±


    ¡°I''ve got this one,¡± Amali said intently.


    ¡°You sure? It looks like whoever was sitting here took the idea of the pen being mightier than the sword a bit too literally.¡±


    Brennan''s tone was deathly serious. His eyes told a different story.


    Amali rolled her eyes with another giggle. ¡°I''ll be fine. If you still want to help, can you check the little alcove hidden beneath the mezzanine? I would go myself, but I don''t want to roll the die on someone having sex in there.¡±


    Brennan''s eyes opened wide. ¡°Since when have people been having enough sex in the book nook for it to be a roll of the die?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. The other librarians keep saying it basically never happens to them, but I''ve been working here for a month, and it''s happened thirteen times. Thirteen!¡±


    That it had happened more than once or twice in a month was ridiculous, especially if the other librarians were being truthful about the frequency of their encounters. The fact that it had happened more than ten times in the space of a month was highly suspicious. Brennan took a quick mental note telling him to speak to the head librarian in case the sexual escapades in the book nook were intentionally targeting Amali.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    *****


    Brennan had fond memories of the book nook. It was one of the quieter areas within the library, so it was perfect for riding out a storm of emotions or for studying during the hustle and bustle of exam season.  It was also where he first met Revi. Now he was scared of those memories being tarnished by carnal passions.


    Fortunately for him, he found it empty besides the familiar furnishings and a pile of books. Someone must have forgotten them for whatever reason. As he was already there, he decided to help Amali by returning the books to the proper stacks.


    ¡°Must have been a group,¡± Brennan said, muttering quietly to himself. There were books on history, architecture, mathematics, engineering, and cultural anthropology, along with a couple of romance novels from the library''s recreational corner. An impressive mix compared to Brennan''s own background in Tactics, Military Theory, and Ecology.


    Instead of making everything overly complicated, Brennan went by subject, starting with history, as the history stacks were right next to the military theory stacks. Everything seemed to be in order, but there was something different when he returned to the book nook after rehoming the first set of history books. A Ferran girl with long, tawny-brown hair wearing an indulgently thick, wool-lined dressing gown stood there, facing away from him. Her face, or more accurately, her head, was being framed by steam from what he imagined was a hot drink.


    The girl took a few tentative steps forward, muttering, ¡°I swear I left them right here,¡± to herself in a half-whisper as she went.


    Brennan could hear her confusion. She was talking about the history books. It was the only rational explanation. There was something else, however. A sense of enchanting familiarity in the girl''s voice.


    ¡°Excuse me, miss,¡± Brennan said, announcing his presence.


    The girl jumped in surprise, and Brennan realised the error of his ways almost immediately. The girl cried out as her porcelain mug shattered, hot tea splashing everywhere.


    ¡°Ow oww ow ow. Fuck! No no no. Please don''t stain.¡±


    Brennan could tell she was in pain, but she was focused on saving the books. Rather than saying anything else when there was work to be done, Brennan stepped in to help her, even going so far as to remove his tunic in an attempt to soak up the tea. When it became clear the books were safe, the girl collapsed into one of the chairs, and Brennan finally got a good look at her face. It was Lady Alena.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Brennan apologised. ¡°This was all my fault.¡±


    Alena looked pensively at him, sucking on the side of one of her fingers. After a moment, she removed her finger from her mouth and asked him, ¡°You''re Brennan, aren''t you? The Ardent who was assigned to Princess Yona during her recent trip to Midiris?¡± Her tone was colder than he remembered.


    ¡°I am,¡± Brennan answered as he made his way to one of the other chairs. ¡°Though I''m surprised you know my name, Lady Alena.¡±


    ¡°I would say the same to you, but I was introduced at breakfast the morning after the ball.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I must say, your dance with Lady Rowan was incredible. The flame between you was like a vibrant magenta blaze. I was a fool to think I could compete with a radiant flower such as you, especially when it''s clear I had lost before I ever met Lady Rowan. Meeting you here, I realise I have lost twice over.¡±


    ¡°So you did have a crush on Rowan?¡±


    Brennan considered the question. It was somewhat accusatory, but the coldness was gone from Alena¡¯s tone.


    ¡°I still do,¡± Brennan admitted. ¡°You are both incredibly beautiful, and I can feel the strength hiding within you.¡±


    Alena started blushing, and Brennan realised he had once again spoken without thinking.


    ¡°You say that like Rowan isn''t the only person you have a crush on.¡±


    ¡°Because she isn''t. How could I not be fascinated by the person who captured the heart of someone as incandescent as Lady Rowan? I wish it wasn¡¯t so, but it is for the time being. If it makes you feel uncomfortable, please tell me, and I''ll leave.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. You can''t help who you have feelings for. I know that as well as you.¡±


    All the hostility that had been in her voice was now gone. Brennan could even hear the occasional brightness that he remembered from the breakfast after the ball.


    ¡°Thank you. Are the books all for you, or are you here with a group?¡±


    Alena smiled proudly. ¡°It''s all me. I''m doing an all-nighter to help me catch up on a few things I missed.¡±


    ¡°That''s¡­¡±


    Brennan remembered doing all-nighters, but this was something else. Even if Brennan considered how each subject was complementary to the others, it was still five subjects. Alena had just become even more intriguing.


    *****


    The two of them continued talking for a few more hours, stopping only when Amali stepped cautiously into the alcove.


    ¡°Brennan, is that you?¡± she called out.


    ¡°Yes. Don''t worry, it''s safe.¡±


    Amali sighed in relief only to see the shards of scattered porcelain and poorly mopped-up tea.


    ¡°What in the tides happened here?¡± she cried.


    ¡°Lady Alena here had an accident when I unintentionally caught her off guard,¡± Brennan explained.


    ¡°And you didn''t think to come find me or another librarian? Or better yet, one of the cleaners?¡±


    ¡°I got distracted.¡±


    ¡°Of course you did. Sorry for my brother, Lady Alena.¡±


    ¡°He''s been perfectly fine, Amali.¡±


    ¡°You know each other?¡± Brennan asked.


    ¡°Of course we do,¡± Amali answered. ¡°Lady Alena is a regular. My shift is over, by the way.¡±


    ¡°I''ll walk you home.¡±


    ¡°Not until I get someone to clean this up. Meet me outside.¡±


    With Amali hurrying off, Brennan turned to Alena. ¡°It''s been a pleasure talking to you, Lady Alena, but I would be remiss if I didn''t walk my sister, and you have studying to do.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Feel free to stop by if you''re around in the future. I''m typically here most mornings and a few times each week during the evenings.¡±


    ¡°You can count on it.¡±

 Chapter 50: The Approach

    Rowan spent the first few days of their expedition to S?ris bleeding and in agony. Her period had always been extremely light and irregular in the caves, but it was now back with a vengeance. To make matters worse, she had forgotten to pack anything that could help with the blood or the pain. Neither had Seres, as while her cycle had remained consistent throughout their captivity, she was confident it wouldn¡¯t fall on her again until they were already in S?ris.


    The few female members of Dralik¡¯s crew were able to help a little bit, but they mostly relied on preventative measures as it helped mitigate the risk of them getting pregnant. That left a not-quite-lucid Liadra as her saving grace. She looked even worse than Rowan on account of her intense thalassophobia, but she was still present enough to understand Rowan¡¯s plight.


    When Rowan asked if she could help, she replied with, ¡°Take everything you need,¡± before pointing out from underneath her blanket to her two first-aid kits. Inside the first, Rowan found everything one might expect from such a kit, but the second was filled to the brim with every single menstrual aid under the sun. Rowan took a handful of soft, absorbent pads and some pain relief before leaving Liadra in her blanket cocoon.


    Alas, even with the pads and the pain relief, it was still a miserable experience that only added to Rowan¡¯s conflicting emotional experiences with naval travel. Fortunately, the pain and bleeding were gone by the time they reached the Channel of Prosperity. With her freedom restored, Rowan was soon back to being her usual active self.


    When the lookout spied the Azure City in the distance on the eve of the seventh day, Captain Dralik ordered his crew to drop the anchor.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make our final approach with the break of dawn,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why stop now?¡± Rowan asked, somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see tomorrow, little lady,¡± Dralik boomed. ¡°It¡¯ll be worth it. I promise.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Captain Dralik,¡± Seres opined. ¡°Mother always said the Azure City was at its most beautiful when framed by the morning sun.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Rowan conceded.


    *****


    Rowan was up bright and early the next morning. She barely slept. The excitement was practically leaking out of her. So much so that Seres was also awake and looking a little grumpy.


    ¡°Maybe next time, try keeping your excitement to yourself,¡± she said moodily. ¡°It was hard enough sleeping with my own excitement, but with you also adding your own into the mix, it was practically impossible.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much of an apology, but it was sincere. Rowan was just too excited to articulate something more substantial. Fortunately, Seres appeared to accept it as she offered her hand to Rowan.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡± she asked.


    Rowan nodded and took her hand. Together they went above decks and waited for the crew to weigh anchor. They weren¡¯t waiting long as the crew sprang into action the moment they saw the two young women.


    With the anchor weighed and the tide rolling in, the Wind Rose started sailing lazily up toward the mouth of the river for which S?ris was named. It was still too dark for Rowan to see much of anything beyond the towering silhouette of the Azure City in the distance. As they got closer, however, and the sun started peeking over the horizon, Rowan started being able to define more and more of the city¡¯s features.


    Even then, nothing could have prepared her for the pure majesty of the city as the sun rose higher and higher, framing the city in a brilliant corona. It was unlike anything Rowan had ever seen before. Where most cities would settle for the land bordering the river, the foundations of the Azure City were built into the river itself and the complex network of islands that had formed in its mouth.


    The pearlescent walls of the city shimmered with azure as the morning sun danced across the surface of the river. From within the walls, Rowan could see the elegant towers and opulent spires reaching for the heavens. It was almost too much, but instead of being overwhelming, the myriad features that went into creating the illustrious visage of the Azure City were balanced perfectly. The result, a decadent feast for the eyes.


    Rowan could only imagine what it was like inside the walls as they approached the harbour jutting out from the first of the city¡¯s main islands. Was she ready?

 Chapter 51: Into the Azure City

    Rowan paced around anxiously as the crew eased the Wind Rose into port. The city of S?ris was so much grander than she could have ever anticipated, and she lacked the same sense of direction she''d had upon arriving in Midiris to distract her from the awe-filled stupor she was experiencing. To make matters worse, Dralik had told them they would need to wait around for a representative of the S?ran Court to welcome them into the city. As such, Rowan''s only real option besides waiting below deck was taking in more of the stupefying vistas whilst trying to not be in the way.


    Rather than looking to the city proper, however, Rowan instead alternated between the harbour and the Channel of Prosperity to the west. Compared to Midiris, it was alarmingly open. If it wasn¡¯t for the fixed battlements or the unmistakable naval presence in the Channel of Prosperity, one might be convinced the city was ripe for pillaging. They would be fools, of course. Even if an invading force could seize control of the harbour, they would still have the walls to contend with.


    With that said, Rowan still felt Midiris did naval defence better, and there was a charm to the harbour of her homeland''s capital that was lacking here. Granted, it was likely her pride in her homeland was rising to the challenge offered by the radiant splendour before her. In truth, both cities were equally incredible, but they still fell short of N?myris; an opinion that totally wasn''t Rowan being petulant or biassed.


    *****


    It took almost an hour for the courtier to arrive, an exquisitely dressed man with long flowing black hair, and an exceptionally sharp bodkin beard paired with an equally fine curled moustache. He was accompanied by an honour guard wearing military parade uniforms and an Awakened Pair. Upon being given permission to board, he approached Rowan and Seres, and greeted them with a bow.


    ¡°S?ris welcomes you, esteemed visitors. I am Lord Marius of House Divalin, Minister of Foreign Relations, and Master of Ceremonies. His Majesty apologises for not being here to greet you as he is currently breaking fast with Her Majesty of Llen F?ra.¡±


    Rowan heard Seres gasp in surprise. ¡°Mother is already here?¡±


    ¡°She arrived last Drachen, Your Highness,¡± Marius confirmed.


    Seres gave him a melancholic sigh.


    ¡°It''s okay, Seres,¡± Rowan told her. ¡°Your mother will understand why we were delayed, and we''re still here in time for your birthday. Even if only just.¡±


    The young princess turned to Rowan and smiled weakly. ¡°You''re right,¡± she admitted. Then her eyes opened wide. ¡°Wait! What was that about my birthday?¡±


    Rowan giggled softly. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, you''ll be turning seventeen in just a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°But we were supposed to be here with almost a week to spare?¡±


    The truth of Rowan''s statement dawned on her before she even finished speaking.


    ¡°Well, now I feel stupid,¡± Seres remarked.


    ¡°If I may, Your Highness,¡± Marius interjected, ¡°it is perfectly reasonable for you to err as you did, especially if you haven''t given it much thought since your departure from Midiris. You are not the only person to experience such a disconnect between expectation and what you know to be true. I, for one, have experienced it at least three times in the past decade.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your sage advice, Lord Marius. I was just a little surprised, is all.¡±


    ¡°That is fair, Your Highness. If you and Lady Naliir are ready, we will escort you to the palace. King Dreigan is waiting.¡±


    Rowan and Seres shared a look. Even with Lord Marius appearing trustworthy, they were somewhat apprehensive of the fairly substantial honour guard standing on the pier. It wouldn''t have been as bad in Midiris; the idea of the Good Lords being active in the Llen F?ran capital wasn¡¯t even worth considering. In S?ris, however, they were both uncomfortably aware that the Good Lords had some kind of presence in the nation as a whole, if not the city itself. Furthermore, while it was highly unlikely the Good Lords would do anything too overt within the city walls, the apprehension at the possibility was hard to shake, even with Lochlan and Liadra right beside them.


    Their apprehension was lessened by Dralik making it clear that he and two of his elites would join the escort. Marius didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid at the suggestion. With Rowan and Seres finally giving the go-ahead, they made their way into the city proper, while a cabin boy who had been tasked with leading the horses followed at a respectable distance.


    The closer they got to the city walls, the tinier Rowan felt. It was a miracle that the islands the city was built on didn¡¯t sink from their sheer size alone. They were arguably thick enough to accommodate a moderately sized house with room to spare. At the same time, they didn¡¯t feel at all imposing. If anything, they were exciting. Perhaps even alluring.


    With that said, she expected the city itself to be dark and claustrophobic. There was a limit to how much the city could expand outwards, after all, and it had been growing for well over a thousand years. When they made their way through the monolithic gatehouse, however, she was swiftly proven wrong. It was as if the city had been cultivated like a garden made of stone and mortar. Every single building was placed to allow for clear views across the city while the elegant towers crafted a dynamic, ever-changing skyline that was somehow even more impressive up close.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    No matter which way Rowan looked, she could see so much further than she thought possible. There was only so much the open plan of the city could do, however, as the walls were tall enough to cast large portions of the city into darkness for much of the day, especially in winter. The way they solved this issue was truly inspired; each tower was built in such a way that it would catch the light and diffuse it to the streets below.


    The streets themselves were also works of art, with the main thoroughfare being especially beautiful. It was adorned with dormant sky blossom trees on either side, something that Rowan knew would be simply divine come spring. The green-blue thumb of nature didn¡¯t end there, however, as a marching legion of flowerbeds flanked by two tiny streams of water partitioned the thoroughfare through the centre line.


    With it being a day of rest, the streets were relatively quiet, but Rowan could tell that some of them were wide enough to comfortably fit four, or maybe even six, well-sized carriages side-by-side. Even stranger were the alleyways, as they too were incredibly open. So much so they stood in defiance of everything Rowan knew to expect about alleyways.


    *****


    After around twenty minutes of meandering through the open cityscape of the west isle, Lord Marius led them to a giant of a carriage. When they arrived, he turned to face them with a regretful sigh.


    He started by saying, ¡°I must apologise,¡± which had Rowan reaching for Elan Fiir. Seeing Rowan¡¯s agitation and the threat in her eyes, he held up both hands before clarifying what he meant.


    ¡°Normally, I would have had the carriage wait for us back at the harbour. As this is your first time visiting S?ris, however, I wanted to give you the best possible impression of our fair city, which means seeing her for yourself without obstruction. A carriage would have prevented that. At the same time, I would not ask you to walk all the way to the palace, so I ordered the carriage to wait here. It is large enough for myself, the two of you, and your personal escort, so you don¡¯t need to worry about your safety.¡±


    Rowan relaxed slightly, but her fingers lingered on the hilt of Elan Fiir for a second, withdrawing them in earnest only when Seres placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. When her heart rate settled, they started climbing into the carriage. Lochlan was first, followed by Rowan and Seres, then Liadra, and finally Marius and Dralik.


    Marius wasn¡¯t kidding when he said it was large enough for all of them. Even with Dralik¡¯s towering stature, there was plenty of room. The seats were lavish and velvety, and the windows on either side of the carriage meant that they could still enjoy the rolling cityscape.


    *****


    As the rest of their escort was still on foot, the carriage ride to the palace was fairly leisurely. With it taking them a little more than an hour to reach the bridge to the next island, Rowan was amazed that Lord Marius arrived so quickly. Even if he had been travelling at a markedly faster pace, there was still at least one more island between them and the palace. Add in the time it would have taken to deliver the message in the first place, and Rowan was left wondering if he had been deployed in advance.


    Either way, the bridge between the two islands was just as impressive as the cityscape had been. It was similar in design to the bridge back in Baromiir, only it was much shallower despite being taller on account of its length. It was also walled and covered, effectively turning it into an arcade, though it was still exceptionally well lit on account of all the windows and viewing ports that conveniently doubled as arbalest stations.


    On the other side of the bridge lay the second island. It was a wee bit smaller than the first, and the buildings were clustered closer together, which resulted in pockets of more typical city planning. Another key difference between the two islands was in how the clustering on the second island enabled the placement of various parks and gardens all around, which is something that would have been highly impractical for the more integrated design of the first island.


    They reached the bridge leading to the palace an hour later. Unlike the other bridges they had crossed up to that point, this one was flat and open to the elements. Normally, Rowan would have questioned the rationale behind such a design in terms of removing vulnerabilities, but this was the exception. For one, the area of the city leading to the bridge was raised high enough that you couldn''t access the bridge from the deck of a ship. It was also supported on both sides by four giant chains, the links of which alone were bigger than Rowan. Lastly, there was evidence that chains also served the purpose of turning the bridge into a drawbridge, which would allow ships to pass through whilst also denying access if the city was ever attacked.


    The gatehouses on either side of the bridge were also veritable death traps. It was dark, and the walls were lined with small openings for crossbows and spears. Rowan could also see what appeared to be a network of murder holes above them.


    Being there, even if only for a moment, was enough to send a chill down Rowan''s spine that had her panicking. Her breathing turned ragged, and her body felt both hot and cold. It was like being back in the caves. They were not designed to repel an invading force. They were made to kill.


    Even Seres was breathing hard. The two girls locked their hands together for comfort. Lochlan and Liadra helped by drawing the curtains over the carriage windows when they realised what was happening.


    Five minutes later, the carriage rolled to a stop. A servant opened the door, and sunlight filled the carriage. Seres sighed in relief, and Rowan started to relax. They were free.


    Marius stepped out of the carriage first and the others followed suit in the reverse of how they entered. When Rowan and Seres stepped out, he motioned their gaze to the palace.


    ¡°It is with great honour that I am able to present our most precious gem, the Jewel of Heaven, to the both of you. This palace has stood for almost two thousand years, and it was completed on the same day as the double solar eclipse that touched the people of Ferran: a truly fortuitous moment.¡±


    Any panic Rowan still felt slipped away as her gaze ascended her palace. It was as if it had been taken straight from a fairy tale with its ethereal spires and majestic countenance. Where the royal palace of Midiris was akin to the rising sun, the Jewel of Heaven harnessed the shimmering radiance of a thousand stars. There was a beauty to it that Rowan couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend.


    It was too much. Rowan knew it was beautiful, but she couldn''t relate to it. Even her wonder was confused by the palace''s radiance. She had to ask herself, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 52: King Dreigan

    They were greeted at the entrance to the palace by the king''s majordomo. It was at that point that the nature of their escort changed. Marius and the honour guard were dismissed and replaced with a smaller contingent of royal guards. Furthermore, Dralik had his two elites maintain the rear. That left only Dralik and the Awakened Pair from the original escort. Lochlan and Liadra were also there, but they were more companions than guards at this point, given the context.


    Before they were able to continue, Dralik, Lochlan, and Liadra were all required to give up their weapons save for one that had to be worn openly. They refused to deny anyone the means to defend themselves, but they still needed to ensure they could mitigate any hostile intent.


    As for why they didn''t ask Rowan to do the same, she concluded it was due to her nature as an Ardent; even if she was completely unarmed, she was a threat which is why it was so important for the Awakened Pair to be there. Then there was Seres, who was probably overlooked as the mere suggestion that she would threaten hostility could be considered a slight against the Crown of Llen F?ra.


    The majordomo gave everyone a few minutes to ensure they were not forgetting any weapons and that they were respectfully armed. Once he was satisfied, he motioned to the two girls.


    ¡°Right this way, Princess Seres, Lady Rowan''efrii,¡± he said. ¡°King Dreigan will receive you with Queen Elarin in one of his studies.¡±


    While he didn''t explicitly mention Dralik, Lochlan, or Liadra, he did acknowledge them with a slight nod. Rather than say anything else, he turned away from them and started walking. There was a confidence to his gait and the way he didn''t look back that said, ¡°I don''t need to see you following me as I already know you will.¡±


    He was right. Rowan wanted to follow him and she didn''t know why. There was nothing special about him. He didn''t ooze charisma like some of the people she had met, nor did he have the intimidating presence of the Al''duur slaver from the caves, or the larger-than-life personality of someone like Dralik. His features were also rather bland and forgetful. Rowan wasn¡¯t even sure if he had given them his name. And yet, she followed.


    It was clear he took his job as their guide seriously as he commented on the finer details of the palace''s architectural design and decor. Most of it went over Rowan''s head, but she was able to make her own observations.


    For one, the interior of the Jewel of Heaven was markedly less ostentatious than the exterior facade. It was still, of course, incredibly decadent, but in a way that was a lot more palatable.


    Secondly, despite the majordomo leading them down one of the side corridors, the palace was still incredibly open. Seeing it helped reinforce Rowan''s overall impression of the city''s character, though she was left wondering if the openness of the palace informed the openness of the city, or if it was the other way round.


    Rowan''s final observation, barring any outstanding opinions on the various decorative elements, lay in the strange layout of the corridor.  It curved ever so slightly inwards, with rooms lining the outer edge and other corridors and the odd staircase spiralling away from the inner edge. The exception being at a quarter of a revolution where a corridor intersected it completely at a right angle. There were no more rooms along the outer edge after that point.


    When the corridor reached a third of revolution, it started curving in on itself. At the same time, the floor started sloping upwards. It was gradual at first, but the incline increased dramatically over the course of a few rods. Rowan was already starting to feel the strain in her calves and ankles.


    They climbed for two full revolutions, after which they were led down another network of corridors, a flight of stairs, one final corridor, and a spiralling staircase up one of the lower turrets. There were three levels to the turret and either King Dreigan or one of his predecessors had the welcoming idea of placing the study on the third of those levels.


    The Royal Guard, along with Lochlan, Liadra, and the Awakened Pair, waited in the large open room on the first level while the rest of them climbed the stairs to the study.


    When they finally arrived, it was a miracle that neither of them were winded. Had it not been for their physical conditioning, Rowan was sure Seres would have struggled. It was bad enough for her, and she was an Ardent. Surely they could have taken a less strenuous route to reach this point.


    Rowan didn''t bother asking. The chances of the majordomo giving a satisfactory answer were slim to none. Confirmation of meaningful alternatives would just frustrate her, and the inverse would change absolutely nothing. Add in the fact they were already outside the study, and it became even more pointless, so Rowan just waited for the majordomo to make their presence known.


    He did so by knocking rhythmically on the door. Three quick raps with his second middle knuckle, followed by a pause and another singular knock. He repeated the bar three times before stopping. A few moments later, a familiar face opened the door.


    Brennan welcomed them in, and the majordomo left after bowing to King Dreigan. Dralik also left after ensuring everything was in order and extending a bow to both Queen Elarin and King Dreigan. Rowan, meanwhile, spent a fraction of a second taking in her surroundings. She recognised Queen Elarin instantly, not least because she dropped all pretences of courtly decorum by leaping to embrace Seres the moment Dralik and the majordomo left the room. Seres didn''t even have a chance to finish the curtsy she had just started.


    Besides Queen Elarin, Rowan also recognised Princess Yona, Brennan''s partner, and Queen Elarin''s own Awakened Pair. That left King Dreigan. Despite having never met, or even seen him before, the man who Rowan assumed was King Dreigan was unmistakably the King of S?ris. Even ignoring the way the majordomo bowed to him, or the fact that he was the only person left in the room that she didn''t recognise, he had midnight blue hair as his daughter that he wore like a cresting wave, and his eyes shimmered like two flawless cuts of aquamarine hiding in a pool of crystal-clear water.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Besides his appearance, however, the truest indicator of his identity was his aura; he radiated the essence of majesty just by existing. It had to be a Gift because Queen Elarin had none of his aura despite being his equal.


    Rowan felt like she was supposed to curtsy, but Queen Elarin''s embrace of Seres was enough to throw everything she knew about proper protocol out of the window. Then she saw King Dreigan smile. It was only slight, barely a flicker, but it may as well have been a proverbial defenestration of what remained of Rowan''s crumbling expectations.


    ¡°Please do sit, Lady Rowan,¡± he said. ¡°Distracted as she may presently be, Queen Elarin has told me much about you and her daughter, and Yona has also briefed me of your plight. A team has already been sent to investigate the caves hidden within Lord Feilan''s barony, and measures have been put in place to ensure he doesn''t hurt any more girls or young women.¡±


    Rowan nodded awkwardly in response and wordlessly shuffled to an empty seat. A few moments later, Queen Elarin released Seres from her embrace before turning to face Dreigan. ¡°My apologies, Dreigan,¡± she told him. ¡°I was lost in the moment.¡±


    ¡°Worry not, Elarin. It is only natural for a parent to embrace her child after so long. I would have done the same if I were in your shoes.¡±


    Elarin laughed brightly. ¡°I think that would depend on the shoes. You haven''t worn anything with a heel longer than an inch since before Yona was born.¡±


    ¡°And you haven''t worn anything with a heel longer than half an inch since Elia was born.¡±


    ¡°And whose fault was that? If you and Lara hadn''t insisted on that party, I would never have broken my ankle.¡±


    The exchange was clearly a tangent between old friends. Rowan could sense the history between them, and the looks of embarrassment that Yona and Seres shared made it all the more apparent. Fortunately, Yona also had the foresight to get them back on track before they went too off-topic


    While Dreigan was able to maintain a moderately regal expression in the face of being scolded by his daughter, Elarin was looking around sheepishly, as if reminded of her youth. ¡°It seems as if I must apologise yet again,¡± she said to no one in particular.


    ¡°It happens,¡± Dreigan replied sagely. He then looked to Rowan, as well as Seres, who was taking her seat next to Rowan. ¡°I must also apologise for receiving you both here instead of in the throne room or one of the more standard function rooms back on the ground floor. The Azure Court will formally welcome you to the city tomorrow, but given your reason for being here, I thought it prudent to meet with you privately first.


    ¡°Officially speaking, you are here as guests of the Crown in order to train and study at the Azure University. In truth, you will be part of a task force investigating the Good Lords.¡±


    Rowan considered his words. She had come to S?ris expecting very little in the way of aid from the Crown. ¡°Forgive me for interrupting,¡± she started, ¡°but why go to such lengths to involve me and Seres? Besides Queen Elarin asking, that is.¡±


    The question earned her a look of approval from King Dreigan. ¡°For one, your experience with their operation will be invaluable. More importantly, however, is the fact that I know you will investigate them regardless. By involving you directly, I''ll have an easier time ensuring you don''t get yourself killed or do something that will unduly alert the Good Lords. I also believe the Azure University will do you good. Not least because a certain Ferran lady is in attendance there.¡±


    The implication had Rowan blushing within seconds. How much did he know? Had the news also reached the rest of the Azure Court, or was it just him?


    Amidst her momentary embarrassment, Rowan saw Brennan shuffling out of view. He was blushing too. Rowan could feel his embarrassment Resonating softly with her own. Another question. Before Rowan could ask if, however, Dreigan started speaking again.


    ¡°The university also has facilities for training Ardents and Stoics. If you are going to be involved in the fight against the Good Lords, you need to be a match for their best, if not better.¡±


    His comment restored Rowan to her senses. With her mind back in the present, she asked, ¡°Who else will be in the task force?¡±


    ¡°I cannot speak for all of the units as they are still being vetted, and their names would mean little to you, but I can tell you about your unit. Before I continue, however, know that this list still hasn''t been finalised and it may yet change.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Rowan and Seres both replied.


    ¡°Good. You have already met Brennan and his partner, Revi. Your friends, Maro and Amran have also expressed a willingness to offer their skills, though it is my belief that they will be serving in a more auxiliary role when compared to the two of you.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°Due to the nature of the task force, my direct involvement is limited,¡± Dreigan explained. ¡°I have spoken to the two of them, and they have been vetted, but I am unsure of how involved they will be beyond my first impressions of their character. That will be up to them and the unit commanders.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Maia and Varik Lind. Elarin tells me their daughter, Davra, is an acquaintance of yours. They will probably contact you by the end of next week before the unit is finalised. Lady Alena has also been vetted, so you can include her as well if you so wish, Lady Rowan. That is if you are willing to accept the risks involved.¡±


    ¡°I trust her!¡± Rowan replied defensively.


    ¡°I don''t argue that, nor was I suggesting you shouldn''t. The risk I was talking about was to her safety. By involving her directly, you risk turning her into a target.¡±


    Rowan shook her head in disagreement. ¡°She''s already involved. As for whether or not she joins the task force, I''ll let her know about it, but it''s her choice to make.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Dreigan half smiled.


    ¡°She does that sometimes,¡± Seres interjected, her tone only slightly veiling the gentle teasing. Before Rowan could respond, however, she directed a question at Dreigan. ¡°How about Lord ?darik, Lady Ashlin, or Lady Deilin? Can we include any of them?¡±


    ¡°They are still being vetted,¡± Dreigan replied. ¡°Lady Deilin is unlikely to be approved for active participation even if she passes the vetting process, as our reports indicate she has a fairly reserved temperament which doesn''t exactly lend itself for intrigue or espionage. As for Lady Ashlin and Lord ?darik, I am unsure either way. With Lady Ashlin being Feilan''s daughter, there is considerable risk in getting her involved, which also extends to Lord ?darik with how presently involved they are. At the same time, they could be valuable assets, so I will be leaving the decision to Maia and Varik. Do you have any further questions?¡±

 Chapter 53: A Place to Call Home

    Their meeting with the king lasted for two more hours; long enough for the majordomo to return with lunch for everyone. Most of that time was spent discussing what they could expect from life in S?ris. Some of it was also spent telling King Dreigan about their experiences with the caves. He may have heard the second-hand reports from Elarin and Princess Yona, or perhaps first-hand reports from Amran and Maro, but it was worth telling him in their own words.


    Besides those two points, Dreigan did touch upon the official welcome and the reason behind it. Typically speaking, the S?ran Court''s idea of an official welcome is fairly reserved, much as it is in Llen F?ra. Most dignitaries barely get anything more than an audience with the Crown in the throne room with a few courtiers bearing witness. Even Queen Elarin, a royal contemporary, was afforded little in the way of ceremony going by her explanation of her arrival and subsequent welcome.


    There were, however, a couple of exceptions, as indicated by Princess Yona. ¡°Foreign emissaries, Wards of the Crown, royal suitors, and dignitaries of significance who will be staying in S?ris for an extended period of time. Basically anyone who has the potential to be a meaningful player on the courtroom floor. The two of you will most likely be classed as the latter category, though I have no doubt some will theorise at least one of you will be here as a suitor.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Rowan almost scoffed. ¡°What would make them think that?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are a powerful Ardent with a rather special title, and I''m about to turn seventeen. As far as S?ris, Llen F?ra, and Ferran are concerned, I''ll officially be an adult and eligible for marriage. Or I will be if the tribunal deems me ready to accept the responsibilities of adulthood.¡±


    ¡°The tribunal?¡± Rowan asked quietly, not wanting to seem ignorant. She knew of judicial tribunals, but she was sure this was something else. At the same time, it wasn¡¯t something she had studied, and the information hadn''t exactly been pertinent to her up until the present moment.


    Fortunately, no one looked down on her for not knowing. Instead, they all appeared ready to rectify her ignorance. In the end, it was Yona who explained.


    ¡°Officially speaking, all three nations utilise what is called a Range of Majority. This typically means that once you turn seventeen, you are legally an adult, but there are cases where a tribunal is called to determine if one is ready to be an adult.¡±


    ¡°Is it different from a judicial tribunal?¡± Rowan asked, just to be sure.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Yona confirmed. ¡°A judge may be part of a transitionary tribunal, but they won''t be doing it as a representative of the judiciary. You see, a transitionary tribunal is composed of three independent specialists who will assess and determine if an individual is mature enough to be considered an adult.


    ¡°At the end of the assessment, they will either extend the individual''s minority for an additional year, grant them partial majority for a year, or acknowledge their full majority. By 23, anyone who is still recognised as a minor is granted partial majority. Most people just default to seventeen, but the practice becomes a lot more common as you climb the social hierarchy. For royals and the nobility, it''s practically a requirement.¡±


    The revelation at the end had Rowan feeling incredibly awkward in light of her potentially not being considered an adult. Somewhat hesitantly, she asked, ¡°Does that mean I need to be assessed as well?¡±


    ¡°You already have been,¡± Queen Elarin replied.


    Rowan''s eyes opened wide with surprise. ¡°I have?¡±


    ¡°Not officially, but yes. Avra, myself, and your healer in Midiris all contributed to the assessment. Furthermore, as you were already nineteen when I gave you your titles, pretty much everyone who would care would just assume the default. If they don''t, they can petition Dreigan for a more official tribunal, but such an occurrence is highly unlikely.¡±


    ¡°It would be seen as a slight against you,¡± Dreigan clarified.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Rowan said in acknowledgement that she was still following before circling right back to her original question. ¡°I still don''t get why anyone would think Seres or I might be royal suitors, though.¡±


    ¡°That would be because my two half-brothers are almost the same age as the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Rowan didn''t need to say anything else. She understood the implication completely.


    *****


    Following their meeting with the king, Rowan, and Seres were escorted back to Lochlan and Liadra by Brennan and his partner. Dralik wasn''t there.


    ¡°He left as soon as he confirmed you were safe,¡± Liadra told them.


    ¡°While we''ve been enjoying some games with our new friends here,¡± Lochlan added, motioning to the four Royal Guards and the Awakened Pair from their original escort.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± one of the guards said with a laughing scowl. ¡°It''s going to take me until the next Day of Rest to earn back what I just lost to you. I swear I could have had a Royal Eclipse, and you still would have found a way to bluff me into folding.¡±


    Lochlan sighed whimsically. ¡°What can I say? If you went all in, I may have countered with an inversion. Either way, it has been an absolute pleasure, my good fellows.¡±


    Having played several different card games with Lochlan, including Celestial Revelations, Rowan sympathised with the guards. She''d rather try her hand against a platoon of Stoics than chance her luck with Lochlan. Fortunately, the guards didn''t appear to be harbouring any murderous intent towards him.


    When the room eventually fell quiet following their arrival and Lochlan''s brief exchange with the guards, the Stoic member of the still unnamed Awakened Pair spoke up. ¡°Is it time?¡± they inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Brennan replied. ¡°Revi and I are to escort Lady Rowan and Princess Seres, along with their two companions, to their new residence in the city.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the Stoic replied. ¡°Kreiven and I will see to the King. Though you really should have sent for us before leaving his side.¡±


    ¡°He''s perfectly safe, Mina. Queen Ela¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s Minali.¡±


    Brennan was rendered speechless. ¡°Huh?¡± was about the limit of what he could muster in response. The interruption had been too crisp and to the point, kind of like a needlepoint bodkin shot from a two-hundred-pound warbow.


    ¡°My name is Minali. I''m getting tired of correcting you.¡±


    Before Brennan could respond, his partner spoke up in his stead. It was Rowan¡¯s first time hearing him speak. He had a slight accent that she couldn¡¯t place. ¡°I''ll make sure he doesn''t forget next time, Minali. Until then, I hope you''ll accept his apology.¡±


    Right on cue, Brennan bowed deeply and sincerely. ¡°I really am sorry, Minali. There''s no excuse for me calling you by a nickname you haven''t asked for. Even if I mean it as a term of endearment for a sister-in-arms, it is not fair on you.¡±


    ¡°Apology accepted. Next time I won''t be so lenient. Let''s go, Kreiven. We''ve dallied far too much already.¡±


    The Ardent stood up wordlessly and made his way to his partner''s side. When he arrived, they left for the study.


    After a moment of silence, Brennan spoke up again. ¡°Are we sure Minali is a Stoic? I swear she''s more intense than all the other Ardents in her grade.¡±


    Rather than dignify his question with a response, Revi spoke to Seres and Rowan. ¡°If you don''t mind ignoring this fool, I''ll show you to your new home.¡±


    The comment put an immediate stop to Brennan''s theory crafting, and he was soon back to being professional. As soon as he stopped making a fool of himself, he and Revi started guiding the group to where they would be staying for the foreseeable future.


    This time it was just the six of them walking through the palace; the four Royal Guards were back in the sitting room at the base of the turret. The size of their escort wasn''t the only thing to have changed, however, as the route Brennan and Revi led them down answered one of the questions that Rowan had decided against asking; there really was a significantly easier route between the study and the grand entrance. Fortunately, Rowan now had an idea for why they used such an awkward route in the first place, and she was sticking to it even if it was wrong.


    With the new route, it took them just under fifteen minutes to reach the outside, whereas the original route took thirty. They might have been even faster if a courtier didn''t try talking to them. Once they were outside, Brennan led them to a waiting carriage. It was smaller than the one Lord Marius had prepared, and markedly less opulent, but it was still incredibly fine.


    Rowan, Seres, Lochlan, and Liadra entered the carriage first, utilising the same order they had used previously. They were immediately followed by Brennan, while Revi gave the destination to the driver. When he stepped inside and closed the carriage door, Rowan covered all the windows in preparation for the murder tunnel. If they couldn''t see it, they would have no way of knowing it was there.


    Neither Brennan nor Revi asked why; they both knew about the caves, so it wasn''t impossible for them to guess the reason. Instead, they sat there in awkward silence as the carriage rolled into motion.


    No one spoke for the first five minutes of their journey. They just sat there quietly, barely making eye contact. Rowan didn''t know how to respond or act. It was one thing to be in the same room as Brennan while he was on guard duty, but this was something else entirely. The carriage was intimate, and it was Rowan¡¯s first time being this close to him since the ball. To make matters worse, they were sitting directly across from each other in the two middle seats.


    After a few more awkward minutes, Brennan compounded the issue by saying, ¡°Soooo¡­¡± in a long, drawn-out fashion.


    Seres smiled mischievously and said, ¡°He''s still into you.¡± She said it with such confidence that it may as well have been a fact, even if Seres had no way of being sure. The way Revi laughed in response confirmed it, as did Brennan''s crimson blush.


    Rowan was also blushing as she was somewhat embarrassed by Seres just straight up saying it. On top of that, Rowan did still consider Brennan to be highly attractive and she liked the idea that he was still into her, even as her heart yearned for Alena.


    ¡°I ahh¡­¡± Brennan started. He tried a few more times until he finally succeeded. ¡°I have no intention of getting between you and Lady Alena.¡±


    Rowan had to stop herself from asking, ¡°What if we wanted you there?¡± It didn''t matter that she and Alena had discussed the possibility of expanding their relationship; she had no intention of doing it without seeing her first and taking the time to discuss it further. More importantly, she wanted to experience more of it being just her and Alena for a wee bit longer.


    *****


    There were a few more attempts at conversion as they continued with the most awkward carriage ride Rowan had ever had the pleasure of experiencing. It kept going for another hour at least when the carriage finally rolled to a stop. It was difficult to say how long it had really been or how far they had travelled as the windows were covered the entire time.


    Revi opened the carriage door to what appeared to be a small Manor House and a lone maid. When they all stepped out of the carriage, the maid curtsied deeply and with the grace of a dancer.


    ¡°Hello and welcome to the Eversong Mansion. My name is Reia and I am to be your maid if you''ll have me.¡±

 Chapter 54: Moving In

    Rowan regarded the smiling maid who had just greeted them. Her pale lavender hair was caught in a charmingly haphazard ponytail that left her fringe framing her face. Like Rowan, it was clear that she was part Ferran as she had the eyes and ears, but no tail. At least not one that Rowan could see.


    Her outfit was reminiscent of the uniforms worn by the younger maids back in Midiris, only it had a more personal feel, as if it were the kind of outfit you would wear for day-to-day leisure instead of work. The main body of the outfit was made up of a flowing, olive green skirt with an asymmetrical hem that reached down to her knees and a complimentary blouse. She also wore a dark, underbust corset in place of a more standard bodice, along with a few pieces of jewellery, namely a jade bracelet on her wrist.


    ¡°You''re staring, Rowan,¡± Seres teased, distracting Rowan from her observations.


    ¡°I am not,¡± Rowan protested quietly, not wanting to embarrass the maid. It''s not like she was actually staring. Right? No, of course not. It had only been a few seconds. Or everyone was pretending to be a statue.


    The maid giggled lightly at Rowan¡¯s bewildered contemplation and the complementary facial contortions that were no doubt gracing her countenance.


    ¡°I am flattered to have caught your gaze, even if only for a moment, Lady Rowan. Fear not, for you were hardly staring, and I would not have complained if you had been.¡±


    ¡°She''s good,¡± Lochlan muttered from somewhere behind Rowan.


    ¡°I''m surprised you aren''t trying to flirt with her,¡± Liadra added just as quietly.


    ¡°She''s not my type and doesn''t strike me as needing a confidence boost or any help getting used to courtly theatrics,¡± Lochlan explained.


    Was that really the reason behind his oddly melodramatic persona?


    He sounded genuine, but it was impossible to tell with Lochlan. Try as she might, Rowan could not penetrate his Gift, especially when she was focusing on a still-speaking Reia and her surroundings.


    When the question of what had happened to their belongings, which had been left on the Wind Rose, arose, Reia gave the answer before the question could even be asked.


    ¡°Your belongings arrived just over an hour ago, and your mounts are resting in the stables off to the side behind you.¡±


    Then, without missing a beat, she presented them with a question of her own. Two to be exact.


    ¡°Would you rather I show you around the grounds first or inside, and will Master Brennan and Master Aru be staying?¡±


    Rowan wasn¡¯t against the idea of them staying for a wee bit, especially if they didn''t have any responsibilities that required their immediate attention. When she and Seres turned to face the Awakened Pair, however, Brennan appeared hesitant. Revi, on the other hand, was completely nonplussed.


    ¡°We should probably be getting back to the palace with confirmation of a job well done,¡± Brennan suggested awkwardly.


    So much for urgency.


    If Lochlan was a locked tome hidden within the false bottom of a treasure-filled chest sealed with lead and buried deep beneath the red sands of the Ru''eni Empire, Brennan was, at least for that brief moment, a live reading. The fact that Revi hadn''t moved an inch only made it all the more apparent that Brennan was avoiding Rowan.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Seres told him. ¡°I''m sure the palace already knows we''ve arrived safely and we could use this as an opportunity to properly melt the ice.¡±


    ¡°The princess raises a good point,¡± Revi agreed. ¡°If we''re going to be working together, we should be better acquainted.¡±


    Rowan recognised the inflection at the end of Revi''s reasoning. It was similar to the way Amran teased her when the situation called for it. She almost felt bad for him. At the same time, she was glad she wasn''t the one being teased. Stoics and princesses were, after all, quite merciless.


    Brennan sighed audibly. ¡°I guess we can stay a while longer if you''ll have us.¡±


    Not wanting to be left out, Rowan added her own fuel to the fire. ¡°Are you really so against the slightest hint of intimacy between us, that you would proclaim it so overtly? Was our dance a lie?¡± She avoided adding any blatantly suggestive qualities to her voice as she teased him. The words alone were enough, and she didn''t want him to think she was hitting on him with any particular intent.


    His face turned almost the exact shade of crimson that Rowan pictured herself turning if she were in his shoes.


    ¡°It''s not like that,¡± Brennan stammered. If speech could have colour, his would have been blushing rosy with embarrassment. The intoxicating emotion washed over Rowan, lowering her inhibitions as embarrassment was want to do. She could only imagine how bad it was for him as the source.


    It only took a moment or two longer for the answer to be made at least somewhat apparent, as Brennan went on to reveal the reason behind his awkwardness.


    ¡°It''s true that I have developed a substantial crush on you and Lady Alena, but I do not wish to burden either of you with these feelings. You already have each other, and it would be selfish and unfair of me to get in the way of what you have.¡±


    Lochlan whistled in surprise, and Seres echoed his sentiment by audibly musing on the question of, ¡°Alena as well?¡±


    Despite the question not being directed specifically at him, Brennan still responded to it. ¡°It was only Rowan at first, but then I saw them dancing together.¡±


    He then turned specifically to Rowan and locked eyes with her. ¡°You are an inspiration, and now that I''ve had the pleasure of speaking to Lady Alena, I know she is equally special.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spoken to Alena?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°A few times now. I happened upon her by chance in the library, and we hit it off. That is to say, we hit it off in a purely platonic fashion. I promise it was never anything more than that. I have no intention of interfering with the flame you both share. It''s part of what makes you special.¡±


    Rowan was starting to understand. He truly was an Ardent. Her face adopted a serious, yet compassionate mien as she returned Brennan''s gaze. She spoke softly, assuring him he had done nothing wrong.


    ¡°You needn''t worry about ruining what Alena and I have. No matter what you do, you''ll never get between us. Not like that.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Brennan agreed. His tone was forlorn, and the colour was gone from his melancholic visage.


    ¡°I don''t think you do,¡± Rowan told him. ¡°What Alena and I have isn''t exclusive. We both agree it can be something greater given the right circumstances.


    ¡°With that in mind, however, I''m not saying you should get your hopes up. I''m also not currently making a move on you. What I am saying, is that you shouldnae be afraid of making your interests known and trying to catch our gaze. I cannae speak for Alena, but I do think you are, at the very least, physically attractive, and you havnae done anything to make me completely disregard you as an option. At the same time, you have done nothing to evoke any serious romantic feelings from me. If you at least try, however, you might have a chance.¡±


    And just like that, the cat was out of the bag. It was a wee bit sooner than she had initially anticipated, but seeing Brennan torture himself over feelings he had no release for was too much. She was sure Alena would have done the same if she had been in her shoes, especially if Brennan''s assessment of their interactions was mutual.


    Alas, while the mood was notably lighter now that everything was out in the open, she felt like they weren''t quite ready for a tour of the estate. With that in mind, she glanced around for Reia, who had seemingly disappeared.


    ¡°Has anyone seen Reia?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She took the carriage driver aside when the conversation started getting personal,¡± Seres answered. ¡°I think she was being mindful of your privacy.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That was nice of her. I''m going to go find her quickly.¡±


    Before anyone could respond, she was off. Fortunately, Reia and the driver were fairly close by but out of view from where Rowan had been standing. She found them sitting inside an exquisitely carved gazebo off to the side of the main building and next to a small pond. It was close enough that Reia could reach them if she was called upon, but far enough to be out of earshot for standard conversation.


    The maid smiled warmly at Rowan as she stepped into view. Rowan smiled back and offered her thanks and a question.


    ¡°Hey, Reia. Thank you for giving us some space. Would it be okay to have some tea before the tour?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Reia answered.


    *****


    The tea was definitely needed to help everyone reset. Well, mostly just Brennan, and to a lesser extent, Rowan, but still. With the tea airing out any lingering awkwardness, they were finally ready for Reia to show them around.


    They started with the oddly curvaceous driveway. Rowan understood the reason behind some of the curves, but she was convinced whoever was responsible for the design had intentionally modelled it after the slender curves of a naked woman. Either that, or the tea was less effective than she had anticipated. It didn''t help that the shape was further emphasised by the resplendent white paving of the driveway being in stark contrast to the verdant grass on either side of it.


    As the driveway neared the far wall, it branched off to the sides whilst continuing on to the gate. The two arms followed the walls to a pair of carriage houses with adjoining stables ¡ª one for the residents and one for guests. It was clear which one was which as Nami looked very pleased with her new home, not least because of the veritable feast she had been provided with.


    After being shown the stables, Reia led them to the gazebo she had been sitting in with the carriage driver.


    ¡°This is my favourite spot on the estate,¡± Reia told them. ¡°The night wisps come out when the sun sets, and if you look closely, you''ll see the two lunar koi swimming in the pond. They''ve supposedly been living here for over a hundred years.¡±


    Having only ever read about lunar koi before, Rowan wasn¡¯t quite sure of what she was supposed to be on the lookout for. She was about to give up when she saw one of them. A flash of silver touched with crimson, and another touched with azure. They were massive. Rowan had to wonder how they had enough room.


    ¡°It''s deeper than it looks,¡± Reia told her. This was the second time she had answered a question preemptively in just as many hours.


    ¡°How did you know what I was thinking?¡± Rowan asked. ¡°You''re not an Empath, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Reia laughed, ¡°I''m a Linguist. I was reading your body language.¡±


    ¡°Been a while since I last saw a Linguist using their Gift for body language,¡± Lochlan mused. ¡°Have you ever considered becoming a spy?¡±


    Reia¡¯s laughter softened into a light chuckle. ¡°Hardly. I''m just a maid and a student. Plus, I had the same question when I was first assigned here.¡±


    ¡°Shame. When did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks ago. I had been studying in Llanefhrin, but I moved back to S?ris so that I could work here. And before you ask why, I was personally recruited for this role by Master Varik and Ser Maia. They''ve already briefed me on everything I need to know.¡±


    Rowan was trying very hard to stop her jaw from going slack from the surprise. It was bad enough that her eyes were already wide in disbelief. She just prayed she wasn''t the only one.


    ¡°You know why we''re here?¡± Seres asked, her tone betraying her surprise just as Rowan''s face was doing for her.


    ¡°I know the basics. Master Varik and Ser Maia needed someone they could trust to watch over the estate. This way, you''ll be able to talk freely without fear of it being leaked to your enemies.¡±


    ¡°And why should we trust you?¡± Liadra asked.


    ¡°Because if I were a mole, you should be more concerned that I was able to comment on the fact that Master Varik and Ser Maia are involved. Besides that, Master Varik and Ser Maia trust me because I owe them my life.¡±


    ¡°And here I thought you didn''t want to be a spy,¡± Lochlan remarked.


    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t something I had considered becoming. Why would I bother when I can just be me? Now if you follow me, I''ll show you to the training hall and the pool out back.¡±


    *****


    Lochlan continued asking Reia questions for the entirety of the tour, and she took it all in her stride. More than that, she was actually able to read him if he wasn''t careful. By the end of it, he was defeated. She had completely disarmed him. Better yet, her ability to deliver an engaging tour was maintained in spite of the incessant questioning.


    As far as Rowan was concerned, she had done a phenomenal job. So much so that the Eversong Mansion was already starting to feel like home. Rowan was especially fond of the training hall as it reminded her of the dance studio in her family home, and the swimming pool was a welcome addition.


    At the same time, she''d be remiss to forget about the path they had taken to get there. The koi pond was already a work of art, but seeing it transition into the garden was nothing short of serene. With the added patio and veranda behind the main building, Rowan was sure she''d be spending a fair amount of time there come spring.


    With that said, the interior was no slouch either. On top of being incredibly spacious, it also laid claim to all manner of facilities, some of which Rowan hadn''t even considered. This, of course, included a dedicated music room.


    *****


    Reia ended the tour with a simple question that struck Rowan to the core.


    ¡°Any ideas on which rooms you prefer?¡±

 Chapter 55: A Royal Welcome

    How did one typically go about choosing their room? It wasn¡¯t exactly something Rowan had ever truly considered. The closest she had ever gotten to answering Reia¡¯s question was choosing the style of room she wanted when staying at an inn, but even then, the actual room was chosen for her. Now she had seven potential rooms she could choose from if she ignored the fact that Seres, Lochlan, and Liadra were also facing the exact same question. It would have been even worse if Reia hadn¡¯t already removed her own room or the servant¡¯s quarters from the equation.


    Rowan spent a good few minutes considering her options. There were a few possibilities that were almost definitely a no, which would have been great if she didn¡¯t keep second guessing herself. Reia could have included a broom closet in the selection, and Rowan would have struggled to discount it immediately.


    After a few more minutes of silent contemplation, a voice echoed in Rowan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Have you considered asking the others what they think?¡±


    Shut up, Rina.


    Wait. No, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have snapped.


    ¡°Apology accepted. You¡¯re not the only person who has forgotten how to speak.¡±


    It was true; Reia had been the last person to speak back when she asked the question some fifteen minutes prior. With Reia now just standing there, Rowan chose to follow Rina¡¯s advice by way of a question.


    ¡°What are you all thinking?¡±


    As far as questions were concerned, it wasn¡¯t anything special, but it was at least a wee bit more focused than the one Reia had asked.


    Seres was the first to respond. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she professed. ¡°With all these options, I¡¯m spoilt for choice. How about you, Liadra?¡±


    ¡°Lochlan and I were going to wait for you to choose first,¡± Liadra answered, her honeyed words a knife to the back.


    Not wanting to colour her voice with feelings of betrayal, Rowan asked her, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need anything special, so we figured it was better to let you go first. That way, we don¡¯t accidentally infringe on your ideal room.¡±


    ¡°Infringe all the way.¡±


    The response was more enthusiastic than Rowan had intended, but conveyed her point well enough. Even so, she thought it wise to clarify exactly what she meant.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t need anything special, you¡¯re unlikely to infringe on our ideal rooms, whatever they may be.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case,¡± Lochlan started, ¡°I¡¯ll take¡­¡±


    ¡°The servant¡¯s quarters,¡± Liadra interjected. ¡°Where you belong.¡±


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Lochlan protested.


    ¡°I know you, Lochlan. You want the master bedroom. It¡¯s not happening. We¡¯re not getting it even if the girls don¡¯t want it. Think of how it would look for them to have a bodyguard in the master bedroom.¡±


    ¡°You raise a good point, but I¡¯m sure¡­¡±


    ¡°I could take your belongings to the stables instead?¡± Reia suggested, her innocent tone rendering Lochlan speechless. Taking the hint, he instead went for one of the smaller rooms with a view of the koi pond. Liadra, meanwhile, opted for a more comfortably sized room towards the back of the mansion to ensure they had proper coverage should they ever need it.


    Now that Liadra and Lochlan had chosen their rooms, Rowan and Seres were left with five options. When they also considered the veiled implications of Liadra¡¯s exchange with Lochlan, they were able to disregard any options that would give visiting nobles the wrong impression, which limited them to the three largest available rooms.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass on the master bedroom,¡± Rowan confessed.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Seres agreed. ¡°It''s a bit too much for my liking, and I don''t want to give people more reasons for seeing us as anything but equal.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. How anyone could use all that space is beyond me.¡±


    Rowan could have sworn the bedroom alone was comparable to two of the suites in the sunfall apartments combined. Add in the en suite bathroom, the comparatively modest solar, the study, and the two walk-in closets, and you were left with an overly indulgent suite of rooms that sprawled over most of the second floor.


    ¡°That leaves the terrace suite and garden suite,¡± Seres observed. ¡°Both are really good options.¡±


    ¡°They really are,¡± Rowan agreed. ¡°I can only imagine how beautiful the garden suite will be in spring.¡±


    ¡°It''s yours if you want it,¡± Seres conceded, her tone betraying her disappointment.


    Rowan shook her head somewhat ruthfully. ¡°You can have it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am. It''s the more secure of the two rooms, and I''ll be able to make good use of the terrace.¡±


    ¡°I guess that settles it,¡± Seres chirped happily. She had perked up immediately when Rowan made it clear that her interest in the terrace suite was, at the very least, comparable to that of the garden suite.


    With no more choices needing to be made, Seres turned to Reia. ¡°We can help with moving our belongings to our rooms if you''re so inclined.¡±


    ¡°That''ll be very much appreciated, especially as I don''t actually know who owns what,¡± Reia answered, her lips arching into a rueful smile.


    *****


    Revi and Brennan left as soon as they were all settled in. It was getting late, and they both had families to see. Ultimately, they fell short of actually getting to know each other, but they were at least able to break the ice.


    With Revi and Brennan gone, Rowan and Seres decided to explore the premises a wee bit more. Reia had given them a phenomenal tour, but there was something special about looking for possible secrets of your own accord.


    Alas, by the time Reia called them for dinner, they were caught empty-handed. Granted, they had barely scratched the surface of what the mansion had to offer. It could take them all week to cover the ground floor alone. An activity for the future.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Not wanting to keep Reia or their food waiting, they hurried from the parlour towards the dining room. The smell of freshly baked bread and roasted vegetable soup filled Rowan''s nostrils as they opened the door. It was simply divine.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Reia told them. ¡°We don''t want your first meal living here to be cold now, do we?¡±


    She wasn''t wrong.


    *****


    Rowan woke up at some point the following morning. She was in her room, but she couldn''t remember ever actually going to bed. She''d been talking to Reia with the others for a good while after their meal, probably to the point of exhaustion. Her haphazardly half-dressed state suggested she was, at the very least, on the edge of consciousness when she arrived in the room. At the same time, it was very unlikely she managed it without aid.


    ¡°It''s a good thing we didn''t have any alcohol,¡± Rowan mused silently. Her experience with alcohol was limited, but she was sure a drunk, sleep-deprived Ardent was a recipe for disaster.


    In her lethargic haze, she asked herself, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Instead of getting up to check, she started drifting off back to sleep. Then she remembered the official welcome. Any lingering drowsiness vanished in an instant. The covers were off. Rowan went straight to her door, not bothering to get dressed; the tunic and underwear were enough.


    She found Seres downstairs in the sunroom towards the back of the house, drinking tea with Reia. They were both fully dressed.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Seres said brightly. ¡°I was beginning to think you would miss lunch as well as breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I was going to wake you, but Seres told me to let you sleep,¡± Reia added apologetically. ¡°There are some pastries available for breakfast if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    Rowan barely registered what Reia had said. She was more concerned with the time. So much so, she felt compelled to ask, ¡°We''re not late, are we?¡±


    ¡°Hardly,¡± Seres laughed. ¡°The carriage isn''t due for another hour, so you still have time to brush your teeth, have some breakfast, and get yourself clean. Maybe not in that exact order, but still, you needn''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sounds good. What was that about breakfast, Reia?¡±


    ¡°Pastries. If you take a seat, I''ll go get them. Would you like some jam as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    *****


    Even with Seres¡¯ best assurances, Rowan struggled to get herself ready in time. Food and teeth were one thing, but the bath got away from her. To make matters even worse, her hair was intent on holding onto as much water as possible. It took Reia and Seres working together to dry and style it in the time they had.


    Then there was the question of clothes and makeup. She wouldn''t normally go to such lengths, but King Dreigan had suggested the nobles attending the welcome would form the bulk of their initial impressions of them on how they presented themselves.


    She also wanted to send a message to the Good Lords who knew about her and Seres. Even if there weren''t any in attendance, it would only be a matter of time before word of the welcome reached them. She would show them how they failed to break her. To that end, she had her scars on full display.


    ¡°Hurry up, Rowan!¡± Seres shouted. ¡°The carriage is waiting!¡±


    The makeup wasn''t finished, but it was good enough. Rowan slipped her shoes on and rushed outside, vaulting over the bannister instead of going down the stairs. She landed softly, just behind Reia. The maid practically jumped out of her skin when Rowan made her presence known.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Seres answered.


    ¡°I''ll be staying here to watch over the house,¡± Reia added, her voice still a wee bit frazzled.


    ¡°Sorry about the scare,¡± Rowan apologised. ¡°I wasnae thinking.¡±


    It probably wasn''t necessary, but she did feel bad for scaring Reia. She wasn''t trying to surprise her ¡ª the stairs were just too out of the way. With nothing else to say, she started making her way to the door, only to be interrupted by Liadra.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re going to be warm enough? That top makes me cold just looking at it.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be fine. I''m an Ardent, remember. It could be snowing for all I care.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    *****


    It took them thirty minutes to reach the palace. Their arrival was marked by a staccato of fireworks followed by a cacophony of trumpets. A footman opened the carriage door to reveal a carpet of royal purple leading up the steps to the grand entrance and flanked by royal guards standing tall in their parade uniforms.


    ¡°Go on ahead,¡± Liadra told them. ¡°This welcome is for the two of you. It wouldn''t be proper for us to join you.¡±


    ¡°That''s ridiculous!¡± Seres protested. She was about to argue more, but Rowan stopped her.


    ¡°I know you dislike the idea of reinforcing protocol, but defying it here will tell the other nobles that Lochlan and Liadra are active players or potential pawns in their menagerie of intrigue. It will make it almost impossible for them to operate from the shadows should the need arise.¡±


    Lochlan went on to add, ¡°If it makes you feel better, Seres, Liadra and I are content knowing you would damn protocol to have us join you. You don''t actually need to do it. If anything, we would rather you didn''t. As Rowan just said, it could complicate things with our work.¡±


    ¡°You also don''t need to worry about security,¡± Liadra added assuredly. ¡°I can see Brennan and Revi waiting to escort you in with the majordomo.¡±


    ¡°That''s good,¡± Rowan said. ¡°I might not trust them completely, but I can say for sure that Brennan¡¯s crush is, at the very least, incredibly genuine, and I dinnae have any reasons for doubting their motives whilst also trusting Queen Elarin''s judgement.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Seres said finally. ¡°You''ve convinced me. Shall we go, Rowan?¡±


    The young woman nodded her agreement. As Liadra had said, Brennan and Revi were waiting for them. Like the guards, they were both garbed in ceremonial dress. They saluted Rowan and Seres as the two women stepped out of the carriage.


    The majordomo acknowledged them both in kind.


    ¡°Lady Rowan''efrii Alyris Naliir, Ardent Flame of Midiris. Princess Seres Talyren El Ria Lanafae, Flower of the Red Crescent. If you''ll please follow me; the Azure Court awaits.¡±


    Rowan and Seres obliged, and the guards drew their swords in salute as the two ladies were led past them into the palace. The route to the throne room was infinitely more direct than the one they had been taken on to the study the day before. It was also a lot more conventional with its decor when compared to the east wing.


    Fifteen rods of corridor later, and they were staring down the colossal double doors leading into the throne room. They were even larger than the entryway for the palace foyer. With the ornate white-gold embossing, Rowan could only imagine the weight of it all. If it weren''t for the clear signs of a Resonance Array, she would have struggled to comprehend how it was practical, let alone possible, to have a door so large.


    The door was opened by a pair of doormen, and the majordomo stepped aside so that Rowan and Seres could step inside. They stopped after a few paces so that Lord Marius, the Master of Ceremonies, could announce their arrival.


    Marius introduced Rowan and Seres to the nobles in the same way the majordomo had greeted them, appellations and all. He didn''t stop there, however, as he opted to give each of them a whole new moniker to further emphasise their prominence; Hearthseeker for Rowan, and Moonbud for Seres.


    They lingered for a few more seconds after their introduction so that the nobles could drink in their dazzling countenances. If the Azure Court wanted to make a show of their grandiose pomposity with this welcome, Rowan and Seres were content with upping the ante and seizing the main stage for themselves.


    When the moment passed, they started walking gracefully towards the throne. Rowan spent the entire approach showering the nobles with the sheer weight of her ego. She wasn''t quite sure of how it would affect them as it was fuelled by a suite of emotions she didn''t fully understand. Whatever the effect, Rowan knew it had the potential to be intense as she had no shortage of ego, even if she sometimes struggled to leverage it effectively.


    From the smile on King Dreigan''s face as they approached the throne, he approved of how they were presenting themselves. When they reached the dais the throne sat upon, Dreigan stood up to greet them. With open arms, he said, ¡°On behalf of the Azure Court and House Torin of Clan S?ris, I, Dreigan Vo Marik Torin III, welcome the both of you to our fair city as envoys of Queen Elarin Lanafae and as students of the Azure University. Let it be known that Lady Rowan''efrii and Princess Seres can now be considered honorary citizens of S?ris.¡±


    And just like that, the official welcoming ceremony was over. Dreigan made it clear that they could stay and mingle for a while if they wanted to, but it wasn¡¯t expected of them, and most of the nobles were keeping their distance. It was probably too soon for any of them to make a play.


    In the end, only a few of the younger ladies had the courage to approach them. They were wondering about Rowan''s rather striking appearance, namely her scars. She only told them the basics. There wasn''t really much reason to say more at this point.


    The ladies excused themselves shortly after it was made clear they were scars and not tattoos. One of them was markedly paler than she had been before Rowan started speaking.


    With no one else approaching them, they were free to return home. Reia was waiting for them.

 Chapter 56: Visitors

    Reia greeted them from the porch.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    Seres responded in kind. ¡°Hello, Reia. I know it''s only been a few hours,  but I hope the house has been treating you well.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been keeping myself occupied,¡± Reia smiled. A fraction of a second later, her expression went from exchanging pleasantries to indicating she had something to say to them. Instead of belabouring the point, she just said, ¡°You have visitors.¡±


    Rowan furrowed her brows ever so slightly. ¡°Already?¡± she asked. Even without the cautiously distant reception they had experienced at the palace, Rowan was sure they wouldn''t be receiving visitors until they made their presence known. It was one thing for people to hear about their arrival, and another for them to know where they were staying.


    Reia simply nodded.


    ¡°I''ve been entertaining them in the sunroom.¡±


    ¡°Have they been waiting long?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°A half hour. And before you ask, Lochlan, they aren''t a threat, at least not in a way that matters, though one of them may tackle Lady Rowan if we delay any further; she''s been tapping her feet in anticipation ever since she sat down.¡±


    Despite seemingly directing her addendum mostly at Lochlan, Reia was focusing almost entirely on Rowan as she said it. The message was clear. It was Alena. It had to be.


    Rowan was gone the moment Reia opened the front door. Everyone else was too slow. It only took her maybe ten seconds of light jogging to reach the sunroom. Once there, she had to stop herself from accidentally throwing the door open. With her elevated emotions it would have been far too easy to break the hinges if she wasn''t careful.


    Fortunately, Rowan was able to use the momentary pause to compose herself; she didn''t want to make a fool of herself in front of Alena and the others. It wasn¡¯t all positive, however, as the change of pace gave her less favourable emotions time to catch up. Before they could start building, Rowan slapped her cheeks and opened the door.


    She never made it inside; not without first being tackled to the ground by a tawny-haired bundle of love and excitement. Rowan was able to ensure a soft landing for the two of them by rolling with the flying embrace of her Ferran lover instead of against it. With that said, the impact had taken her completely by surprise. She was only able to react fast enough because of her rising anticipation.


    In the time it took Rowan to regain her composure, Alena said, ¡°You''re late!¡±


    She spoke with an adorably indignant flourish that did little to hide her purring, and it did even less to obfuscate the way she nuzzled Rowan as if she were catnip.


    Rowan didn''t need to be an Empath or a Linguist to know that Alena probably wasn''t upset with her, but she still felt the need to apologise. She wrapped her arms around Alena and whispered, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay,¡± Alena replied. Any hint of her prior indignation was gone, only to be replaced by a strange mix of crying and purring. ¡°I''m just having a hard time believing you''re really here. I was scared you wouldn''t make it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing was going to stop me from seeing you again.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°Good for you, Alena, but aren''t you forgetting something?¡±


    The new speaker had Alena jumping out of her skin. Rowan wasn¡¯t sure why; she didn''t recognise the speaker. Not wanting to be blindsided, Rowan lowered her voice and asked Alena, ¡°Who''s that?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother. She wants to meet you.¡±


    The revelation sent a chill down Rowan''s spine. She was not prepared. Neither was Alena. They were doomed.


    ¡°So this is Rowan? I am Kaleia, High Elder of House Del''mein.¡±


    She introduced herself proudly, having moved from her place in the sunroom to Alena''s side. From Rowan''s position on the ground, it didn''t matter that Kaleia was only three and a half feet tall; she was a giant who filled the room with her presence.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Rowan said timidly.


    Instead of responding in kind, Kaleia said, ¡°Stand up, girl. Let me get a good look at you.¡± It wasn¡¯t an order, at least not in tone, but Kaleia spoke with the authority of a matriarch.


    Not wanting to disappoint her, Rowan leapt to her feet. Kaleia took hold of Rowan''s jaw and drew her face in.


    ¡°Your eyes have good colour. True violet is rare. You have good structure as well. I can see why Alena likes you. Your hair has promise, but you will need to take better care of it if you want it to shine. Everything else seems to be in order. You can relax now.¡±


    Rowan sighed in relief as Kaleia returned to Alena¡¯s side, only to panic again when Kaleia started speaking again.


    ¡°It is a good thing you are an Ardent.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Rowan asked cautiously.


    ¡°Because otherwise, I might accidentally snap you like a twig when we spar later.¡±


    ¡°Nana!¡± Alena exclaimed.


    ¡°What? I won''t question if she is worthy of your heart, but I need to make sure she has the mettle needed to be worthy of your hand.¡±


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. Anyone who is serious about marrying one of my descendents whilst I still breathe must prove themselves worthy. If Rowan''s mother was still with us, I would expect you to spar with her as well.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, Alena. If it''s only sparring, I see no reason to decline.¡±


    ¡°You don''t understand, Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Hush now, Alena. Rowan has made her choice known.¡±


    The finality in Kaleia''s voice had Rowan questioning if she might have been a wee bit hasty with her decision-making, but it was too late to back out now.


    Kaleia turned to face Rowan directly. ¡°You have until the end of the week to prepare. I do not wish for you to be black and blue for Princess Seres¡¯ birthday tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure I willnae be ¡ª wait! You know about Seres¡¯ birthday?¡±


    ¡°I do. Now if you''ll excuse me, I am going to introduce myself to Her Highness.¡±


    ¡°You can stay here if that''s your plan. The others were right behind me.¡±


    ¡°They''re not coming,¡± Alena opined.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Your maid promised Alena she wouldn''t get in the way of your reunion. She is probably waiting for a sign that you are done. I will be that sign. Enjoy the rest of your reunion.¡±


    There was no stopping her. For such a small and venerable old lady, she was deceptively nimble. Even if she wasn''t, Rowan was not about to test her limits. From Alena¡¯s expression, she was similarly wary.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    When they were sure Kaleia was out of earshot, they both sighed in relief.


    ¡°That was intense,¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Alena replied. ¡°I''ve been dreading this ever since she appeared at my door two weeks ago. It was the same day we received word of the storm hitting Llen F?ra. I was a wreck.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. It''s no wonder you were worried we wouldn''t make it in time. The storm was bad. Did your grandmother really come all this way to meet me? How did she know about us?¡±


    ¡°Can we sit down first? We''ve got a lot of catching up to do.¡±


    Rowan stepped forwards and kissed Alena.


    ¡°Of course. Shall we?¡±


    Alena smiled happily and grabbed Rowan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They walked into the sunroom together and sat down on one of the sofas. Despite the clearly suggestive overtones of Kaleia''s closing statement, the couple were perfectly happy sitting next to each other and talking. The time for being more intimate would come later ¡ª a silent promise.


    Rowan gazed lovingly into Alena¡¯s eyes, while Alena caressed her hands softly.


    ¡°So, Nana Kaleia?¡±


    Not exactly the most romantic question, but it had already been asked.


    ¡°Right, yes. That''s what she told me, though I wouldn''t be surprised if she is also using it as an excuse to check up on me. I haven''t been home in forever.¡±


    ¡°Why''s that?¡±


    ¡°Time. My family lives in central Ferran, and there is no way I am travelling all that way only to leave a few days later. It''s also far too risky to go alone. Actually, now that I think about it, the last time I visited was with Davra and Reia for my eighteenth birthday. Well, not exactly. Reia was there for the free ride to Llanefhrin.¡±


    ¡°I can see why they might want to check up on you then.¡±


    ¡°And you are the river that guides them. Nana Kaleia is only the beginning. Wherever she goes, House Del''mein follows.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    Whilst Rowan knew it was only a matter of time before she met the rest of Alena¡¯s family, she could do little more than acknowledge the likelihood of it now happening sooner rather than later.


    ¡°We''ll be fine, Rowan,¡± Alena said warmly. ¡°My family will love you.¡±


    ¡°That''s what I''m afraid of.¡±


    Rowan''s admission had Alena chuckling softly.


    Between laughs, Alena said, ¡°Oh, hush.¡±


    Rowan answered with a look of mock indignation and an exaggerated ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You''re teasing me,¡± Alena protested.


    Rowan leaned in closer.  ¡°I think we''re teasing each other.¡±


    Alena responded in kind, her voice a sensual whisper as she asked, ¡°Are we now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rowan answered softly. She could feel Alena¡¯s heady breathing as it tickled her face. Their lips were practically touching.


    The talk of Alena¡¯s family did wonders for affirming their relationship, even if the prospect of meeting them so soon terrified Rowan to her core. If they were anything like Kaleia, she was in for the trial of a lifetime.


    Alena released her hold on Rowan''s hands so that she could pull her in for the kiss. There was no hesitation, only passion.


    Rowan squeezed her lover tightly as they duelled each other with their tongues, whereas Alena gave her hands the freedom to touch Rowan''s thighs. While they didn''t go much further than simple kissing and light touching, it was more than enough to rekindle their wanton inferno of love and passion.


    When they finally drew their impromptu make-out session to a close, they were both laughing and struggling to catch their breath.


    Rowan sighed happily. ¡°I''ve missed this.¡±


    ¡°So have I,¡± Alena smiled. ¡°If it weren''t for the very real possibility of Seres, Reia, or Nana Kaleia walking in, I would still be kissing you.¡±


    ¡°I think we can pace ourselves. I''m going to be in S?ris for the foreseeable future, and we still have a lot of catching up to do.¡±


    ¡°Very true. How was N?myris? We''ve been talking about my family, but not yours. Is everything okay?¡±


    Rowan nodded, her gleeful expression taking on a serious cast. ¡°I found Tehri. She''s alive.¡±


    Alena shifted ever so slightly, her vibrant green eyes glistening with understanding. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    *****


    Rowan told Alena everything, from the Rite of Familial Resonance with Seres and the start of their journey with Lochlan and Liadra all the way up to her tragic reunion with Gyren and the events that followed. By the time she finished her retelling, the sky was flush. She must have been talking for an hour at least. However long it was, they were left alone for the duration.


    ¡°I know where you can purchase a pair of Communication Arrays so that you can have an easier time getting in touch with Tehri while you''re still here,¡± Alena offered after asking if the younger Naliir was okay.


    Rowan beamed. ¡°Really? I was going to ask Lochlan or Liadra to look into finding one for me, but if you already know where to get them, that''s perfect.¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, there are seven stores throughout the city where you might find them on sale for a reasonable amount.¡±


    Rowan looked at Alena sceptically. ¡°Define reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Ten gold crowns?¡± Alena replied.


    Rowan furrowed her brows, not quite believing what she had just been told. ¡°Say again.¡±


    Alena obliged, only this time, she answered with a lot more confidence in her response.


    ¡°Ten gold crowns.¡±


    Furrowed brows transitioned into a frown. Whilst hearing it a second time didn''t really assuage Rowan''s feelings of personal incredulity, she was, at the very least, sure of what Alena had said.


    ¡°Okay, so I''m not going crazy. Are they really that expensive?¡±


    Alena nodded. ¡°For the good ones, yeah. They need to have enough complexity for all the various configurations.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. You''ll have to show me where to find them when we have time. As for right now, I have something else I need to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that sounds ominous, ¡°Alena observed.


    Rowan took hold of Alena¡¯s hand whilst also giving her a warm smile. ¡°It''s nothing to be afraid of. I wanted to talk about the nature of our relationship. We said we were open to the idea of a Ferran-style community, but we never got round to discussing the nitty-gritty details.¡±


    Alena responded with a look that was somehow a mix of relief and trepidation. ¡°Why now?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember Brennan?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, he told me that he had a massive crush on both of us, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Alena said before Rowan could finish, a rising blush adding a whole new dimension to her relieved trepidation.


    ¡°You do?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Yeah. We had a chance encounter in the main university library where he revealed it whilst expressing¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªno desire to act on it,¡± Rowan said, finishing Alena¡¯s sentence. ¡°He said he doesn''t want to infringe on what we have out of respect. I told him that he was an idiot for thinking he could contain his feelings like that, whilst also telling him we aren''t strictly exclusive.¡±


    ¡°And that''s why you want to talk about us?¡±


    ¡°Kind of. I wanted to talk about us anyway, but not for a while. This just altered the timing.¡±


    ¡°That''s fair. I''ve also been thinking about how we might explore our options.¡±


    ¡°You have? That''s great.¡±


    ¡°It''s definitely something I''m interested in actively pursuing at some point in the future, but for right now, I want to focus on us.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. I wouldn''t object to it happening organically, however. Especially if we find ourselves attracted to the same person.¡±


    ¡°I could agree to that,¡± Alena smiled. ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡±


    ¡°Romantically, no,¡± Rowan confirmed, knowing full well who Alena was suggesting.


    ¡°And physically?¡± Alena teased.


    ¡°Mayhap,¡± Rowan answered, her tone playful. ¡°We aren''t exactly lacking for attractive friends. You''re still the most attractive.¡±


    Alena¡¯s blush deepened bashfully. ¡°You''re incorrigible.¡±


    ¡°So are you,¡± Rowan laughed.


    ¡°It''s part of my charm.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed.¡±


    Rowan started leaning in, only to be stopped by Alena placing a finger on her lips. She smiled wistfully and told Rowan, ¡°Whilst I would love for you to kiss me right now, we should probably go back to defining the nature of our relationship.¡±


    Rowan sighed ruefully. ¡°You''re right. We''ve only scratched the surface.¡±


    They continued talking about the future of their relationship and what it meant for them for what could have been hours. While they lacked the necessary insight or experience for a truly comprehensive discussion, they were able to cover the essentials in enough detail. At some point, the conversation drifted away from polyamory and onto less complicated affairs.


    They were eventually interrupted by a pressing need for dinner. Rowan hadn''t eaten since breakfast, and the smell of Reia¡¯s cooking was starting to permeate the room. A few moments later, they were sitting down with everyone at the dining room table as Reia provided them all with generous helpings of pan haggerty and rainbow greens.


    By the time they finished eating, Seres invited Kaleia and Alena to stay the night, reasoning it was far too late for them to go home without a carriage. Kaleia agreed without hesitation, her face adorned with the knowing smile of a practised shield maiden. Alena really wasn''t kidding when she said her family would be okay with her being intimate.


    Unfortunately for Rowan, Rina was even worse than Kaleia when it came to encouragement and innuendo.


    ¡°You cannae say this is a bad thing. I know you''ve been restraining yourself. Alena is the key.¡±


    She was right, but Rowan wanted to wait, especially with it being the night before Seres¡¯ birthday. As such. She was happy just having Alena by her side. Fortunately, Alena felt the same way, and they fell asleep in each other''s arms.

 Interlude: Hormonal Resonance

    It was finally happening. Deilin had never felt right in her body, and she didn''t know why for the longest time. When she was still a child, any attempts at expressing the confusion she felt were brushed off on account of it being a ¡°natural by-product of growing up¡±. She knew that wasn''t the case, but she lacked the words to say otherwise.


    Her family couldn''t help.


    With the onset of puberty, she thought she might have been gay as she found herself almost exclusively attracted to her male contemporaries. On the surface, it was the most rational explanation she could think of, especially as she had a few gay relatives acting as references. At the same time, she didn''t feel comfortable labelling herself as gay. She was something else. She was different.


    Her family tried to help by signing her up as a member of the Lapis Cadet Corps in S?ris. With how beneficial it had been for each of her brothers, it was the most logical solution. They might have been right if she was anything like her brothers.


    It was at the academy where she first met Landras and ?darik. With their friendship, Deilin felt content for the first time in years ¡ª a happy delusion. They were just like her ¡ª confused teenagers who felt out of place. They left her behind.


    She was still different.


    It wasn¡¯t until her first year at the Azure University that she started receiving answers from the most unlikely of sources ¡ª her newest friend, Davra. There was something about the younger woman''s insight that was well and truly bizarre. She knew right away, but she didn¡¯t say. Instead, she helped Deilin find the answer for herself.


    The real kicker was when Davra invited her to a Cultural Anthropology lecture on the potential ramifications of Hormonal Resonance. Not only did the lecture touch on identity, but a section of it was given by the youngest daughter of the woman who discovered Hormonal Resonance by emulating the Miriel. She was there because her mother succeeded.


    Following the lecture, Deilin started researching the Miriel and reports of people questioning their gender. It was all so familiar. The pain. The confusion. All of it.


    She told Davra a few days later. Alena was next. She didn''t know the Ferran girl as well as her other friends, but she was always generous and kind. She was also Davra''s closest friend.


    It took her months to tell Landras and ?darik as she was scared of how they might react. She didn''t want to damage their friendship, especially when she still had questions. Without Davra and Alena encouraging her, it might have taken years.


    Landras was rather slow on the uptake, but he meant well. Meanwhile, ?darik adapted almost instantly. He told Deilin she was still the same girl he had always known, even if he was only just now realising it. Deilin managed to respond without blushing too much, but she practically squealed gleefully into her pillow when she returned to her room.


    Then there was her family. With how they treated her when she was still a child, she expected more of the same. In reality, they welcomed her with open arms. They also apologised for their ignorance. Had they known, they would have done more to help. Now they were making up for lost time.


    Not only did her parents help with registering her new name, they moved to the capital so that they could support her. Part of this included finding a gender specialist who was able to provide guidance for Deilin as she started her transition.


    She was Deilin.


    A lot happened in the months that followed, from starting her third year at the University to receiving her first dose of supplemental hormones. Then there was the whole situation with Ashlin''s birthday and ?darik''s attempt at being a hero, which ultimately resulted in Queen Elarin of Llen F?ra giving Deilin the chance to experience Hormonal Resonance at a clinic in S?ris. She had always thought it a pipe dream, even with her parents promising to pay for it when they had the chance, but it was actually happening. Her consultation was about to begin.


    *****


    The consultation room was divided into two zones. One side was reserved for medical exams, while the other, more welcoming side had space for lengthy consultations. Deilin found herself on the comfier side, talking to the people who were there to guide her through the procedure ¡ª a human physician and a Mirieli dreamer.


    It was the human who spoke first. ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Deilin. It is an honour to be speaking with you. I am Doctor Marik, a specialist in harmonic endocrinology, and this is my associate, Avis Aliriel Dorn. They are here to help prepare your mind for the physical changes Hormonal Resonance will bring, should you wish to proceed.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Thank you for seeing me so soon,¡± Deilin said.


    ¡°It is no bother,'''' the Miriel replied. Their voice was not only soft and mellow, but also dark and husky. ¡°We are happy to aid those who are lost in finding themselves.¡±


    ¡°Avis Dorn is correct,¡± Doctor Marik confirmed. ¡°Shall we get started?¡±


    Deilin nodded. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. First things first, can you tell me what you hope to gain from this consultation?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure. I know that I want this, but I don''t know who I''ll be on the other side.¡±


    ¡°That''s simple,¡± Aliriel interjected. ¡°Though your body may change, your mind and soul will remain the same.¡±


    Deilin wasn''t sure if the Miriel was helping or hindering. Whatever their purpose, it was as if they were doing both, but also neither ¡ª a paradox of thought. It was not something Deilin wished to focus on.


    ¡°It is normal to still have questions,¡± Marik told her. ¡°Only the soul knows who we truly are. In some cases, that ideal may shift to match the reality we observe, but in some cases, our bodies go in a direction we know is wrong. This can be, as you rightly know, highly disconcerting, and often traumatic. The purpose of Hormonal Resonance is to guide your body into alignment with your soul.¡±


    ¡°So I''ve heard,¡± Deilin replied. ¡°I''ve been reading up on how it all works for a while now.¡±


    ¡°A wise move. It can be quite daunting for some people when we present them with all the information for the first time.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. From what I''ve read, it''s fairly involved.¡±


    ¡°In a sense, yes. We''ll be going over everything to make sure you understand. Before we do, however, you should know that you can withdraw from the treatment at any time and will not proceed until you give your signed consent.¡±


    ¡°Is there any particular reason why I might withdraw in the middle of treatment?¡± Deilin interjected. Complications aside, she couldn¡¯t fathom why someone might willingly back out of treatment after already starting.


    ¡°It varies from person to person. What matters is that you have the option, even if we don''t typically recommend it. Do you have any questions before we start?¡±


    Deilin responded without too much thought. ¡°Do you have much experience with Hormonal Resonance Therapy?¡±


    ¡°A fair question,¡± Marik responded. ¡°This will be my thirty-first consultation as primary. I''m a second-generation specialist.¡±


    ¡°I have aided fifty-nine souls in guiding their bodies home,¡± Aliriel added.


    ¡°Okay then. I don''t think I have any other questions.¡±


    Marik smiled and said, ¡°Right on. As you already know, Hormonal Resonance Therapy is meant to emulate how the Miriel transition between their various forms, be they male, female, or non-binary. The sequence of Resonance Arrays that we use have been designed to allow the soul to make limited alterations to the body.¡±


    ¡°How limited are we talking?¡±


    ¡°That will depend mostly on your genetics and how far you are willing to go.¡±


    The answer surprised Deilin. ¡°It will?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. As far as genetics are concerned, Hormonal Resonance Therapy can only make use of your existing genome and the necessary alterations required for you to start expressing traditionally feminine traits. The base level is limited to expressing those traits as you are now, meaning very little change. We typically don''t recommend this for people who have already finished puberty. The next level typically results in you looking like you might have done if your experience with puberty was more in line with your gender. Finally, we have what I like to call the resolute level.¡±


    ¡°Why''s that?¡±


    ¡°Where the hypothetical puberty of the intermediate level is tied to your actual experience with it, the resolute treatment plan goes one step further by creating even stronger harmonies. This can be incredibly painful if your soul wants you to be either a fair bit shorter or the reverse. It is also our first step towards overcoming the current limitations of Hormonal Resonance.¡±


    ¡°We cannot change our height so freely,¡± Aliriel interjected. Deilin felt they were most likely talking about the Miriel, but it was impossible to be completely sure.


    ¡°Quite. Your sponsor has authorised the release of enough funds to cover any option you desire.¡±


    ¡°How long will the treatment take?¡±


    ¡°It will depend on which option you choose. Each session will be three hours long, and you will need to come every two weeks until you are satisfied. Alternatively, you can go for seven-hour sessions every four weeks. The base level typically takes two months with a six-month check-up. Meanwhile, the resolute level could take upwards of a year, depending on how receptive you are to the changes. Speaking of which, I shall pass the focus to Avis Dorn so that they can inform you of all the changes you might experience.¡±


    Aliriel was happy to oblige. The level of detail in which they described the changes was rather intense. Deilin made note of all of them. She didn''t want to be blindsided by any unusual happenings.


    The consultation lasted for another hour before Deilin finally signed her consent for the procedure. She was informed she would need to stop taking her hormonal supplements for at least a week before she could start treatment. She had opted for the resolute treatment plan and the biweekly sessions. The wait was almost over.

 Chapter 57: Ritual Beginnings

    Rowan opened her eyes to see Alena shaking her.


    ¡°Hurry up, sleepyhead,¡± Alena teased. ¡°We have to get ready for Seres¡¯ birthday.¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Rowan asked, yawning heavily.


    ¡°Just after dawn. Nana Kaleia wants to do our makeup before people start arriving.¡±


    ¡°Already? We aren''t expecting anyone until an hour or so past noon.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to Nana Kaleia. She wants to start with us so that she can focus on Seres.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Is there anything I should know beforehand?¡±


    ¡°That depends. Have you ever been given a traditional Ferran makeover?¡±


    Rowan frowned contemplatively. ¡°Maybe when I was still a child? I dinnae remember.¡±


    ¡°Okay. This will be quite unlike what you are most like expecting. True Ferran makeovers are inherently ritualistic, especially those meant for big days such as prime birthdays, funerals, weddings, and holidays. Even if we aren''t the focus, it will still be a fairly unique experience. We''ll start with the bath. Nana Kaleia wants me to wash your hair.¡±


    ¡°She does?¡± Rowan asked with furrowed brows. ¡°I dinnae remember her ever saying that.¡±


    ¡°You were still sleeping. I''ve been awake for a while now. I was trying to let you rest.¡±


    ¡°I''m surprised,¡± Rowan said sleepily; she was still waking up. ¡°You always struck me as a late riser.¡±


    ¡°Because you tend to wake up before me? We didn''t do anything overly strenuous yesterday, so I was good without any additional sleep. You can have your crown back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No rush. I don''t mind sharing.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Alena teased with a smirk.


    ¡°As if you¡¯re any different,¡± Rowan laughed.


    ¡°True. Let¡¯s go bathe. We don¡¯t want to keep Nana waiting.¡±


    *****


    The process of bathing was a lot more intensive than Rowan had anticipated. Kaleia¡¯s comment about her hair from the previous day was ringing true as Alena helped give Rowan the head start she would need to make her locks shine. As Rowan scrubbed herself clean, Alena curated a selection of serums, lathers, and mousses meant to invigorate and strengthen damaged or neglected hair. She then applied each one with care and a level of skill that caught Rowan by surprise.


    ¡°I was taught how to care for my hair from a young age,¡± Alena explained. ¡°It isn¡¯t too bad in S?ris, but the air back home hates me. One of my cousins would tease me for having a bird¡¯s nest on my head whenever it got really bad.¡±


    Rowan had no words. She hated the idea of Alena being bullied, but she didn¡¯t know enough to comment. It could have been just a wee bit of teasing, or it could have been a full-on verbal attack. Alena¡¯s tone hinted at neither, so Rowan chose to focus on her ministrations instead.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    *****


    By the time Rowan and Alena finished bathing, Kaleia was already waiting for them in one of the drawing rooms ¡ª a bower ¡ª and she wore an expression that spoke of a weird mix of veneration and irritability.


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± she said plainly.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Nana,¡± Alena apologised. ¡°I wanted to give Rowan¡¯s hair the care it needed, and I did my hair as well.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Kaleia asked sceptically.


    ¡°Of course. I know better than to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Kaleia said while turning to face Rowan. ¡°Good morning, Rowan. I trust you slept well.¡±


    ¡°I did, thank you,¡± Rowan answered.


    ¡°Wonderful. If you and Alena wouldn¡¯t mind sitting here and here, we can get started.¡±


    Kaleia pointed to a pair of reclining salon chairs. Rowan obliged nervously. With Alena¡¯s comment on the ritualistic nature of traditional Ferran makeovers, she was unsure of how she was supposed to act, and she didn¡¯t want to be unintentionally disrespectful.


    ¡°Worry not, Rowan,¡± Kaleia said. ¡°You have done your part by being here. I will tell you if you need to do anything else. You can leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kaleia started by lighting a cone of incense and placing it on a small table just behind Rowan and Alena. Then she lit two more cones, forming a triangle of three different aromas. A silent prayer.


    Of all the living races, many would agree the Ferran were blessed with particularly striking eyes. In a way, it was true. Not only did they possess the widest range of natural eye colours, but their catlike pupils and subtle luminescence were unique to them in a way that was unseen in the other races. It is for this reason that Ferran makeup had a tendency to emphasise the eyes. That was only the beginning of the makeover, however, and hardly unique to Ferran culture.


    What made the makeover truly special was the journey and the use of colour. Ferran eyes were capable of seeing colours well beyond the natural range of other races, and their ability to detect almost imperceptible changes in shade and vibrancy was second to none. This meant they could do things with colour that were visible only to them, and the results were incredible.


    All in all, the entire process took Kaleia the better part of two hours. And that was with her being light on the ceremony as Rowan and Alena weren¡¯t the ones being celebrated. With it taking so long, Rowan understood why she was frustrated with their tardiness. Seres¡¯ makeover was likely to put her¡¯s and Alena¡¯s to shame, and Kaleia was running out of time. The princess was going to be fashionably late to her own birthday. Surely Queen Elarin would understand.


    *****


    Rowan¡¯s stomach was rumbling when she and Alena made their way to the dining room for breakfast after getting their makeup done. Sitting still for multiple hours was surprisingly draining. Fortunately, Reia was already there, ready and waiting with honeyed grains and yoghurt, a few pieces of fruit, and a pot of floral tea. As far as meals went, it was on the lighter side, but it did the job and the flavours were incredible. There was also no risk of it ruining their makeup.


    Following breakfast, there wasn¡¯t much left for them to do other than wait. Alena¡¯s gift for Seres was already wrapped and, Resonance aside, Rowan¡¯s gift of music was notoriously immaterial when it came to wrapping. She would need to find a Sound Crystal and a Recording Array if she wanted to make a permanent copy. It was not a priority. Not when she could perform it live.


    ¡°I can show you around while we wait,¡± Rowan suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Alena smiled. ¡°We spent so much of yesterday just talking that I never got the tour.¡±


    ¡°Well, you already know the best parts,¡± Rowan teased.


    ¡°Do I, now? I was sure you¡¯d be advocating for the merits of the dancing hall or the music room.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure I would be advocating in their favour, you must already know about them so my point stands, even if you haven¡¯t seen them. I also never said you know all the best parts. If you did, I¡¯d be asking you for the tour because I¡¯m still figuring things out.¡±


    ¡°A fair, albeit flimsy, excuse. The second part, that is. You had me with the first part.¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s.¡±


    They had three hours to kill.

 Chapter 58: A Celebration Worth Remembering

    With the death of the third hour, Queen Elarin arrived at the Eversong Mansion. She was right on cue. Seres was not.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Your Majesty,¡± Reia apologised. ¡°High Matriarch Kaleia is still working on the princess¡¯ makeup.¡±


    Queen Elarin nodded, her expression a blend of pride and disappointment. ¡°I understand, Miss Reia. If Rowan and Alena are anything to go by, it will be time well spent. I''m just a tad surprised. I wasn''t expecting there to be anyone here who would have the mind or skill to do it. I know I didn''t.¡±


    ¡°I was surprised as well when Nana Kaleia informed me of her intent,¡± Alena affirmed.


    ¡°How much longer do you think they''ll be?¡± Elarin asked.


    ¡°An hour at most,¡± Reia answered. ¡°I''m sure the princess will be elated to see you.¡±


    ¡°We can wait upstairs,¡± Rowan suggested.


    Elarin gave Rowan a questioning look. ¡°Are we not going to be making use of the parlour or the reception room?¡±


    ¡°If this were a formal gathering, or we were hosting guests we were less familiar with, we may have, but Seres wants her birthday to be more intimate. The parlour could work, but the room we''re thinking of was designed for leisure and excitement.¡±


    Rowan''s explanation did little to resolve Queen Elarin''s line of inquiry, as while the question received a valid response, the query behind it remained.


    ¡°You just described a parlour, Rowan,¡± Alena inferred.


    ¡°I did not!¡± Rowan protested. ¡°A parlour is designed for leisure and talking. The room I''m talking about is far more recreational in its design and purpose.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the overly large drawing room towards the back of the house? The one from before?¡±


    ¡°Aye! That''s the one ¡ª the game room!¡±


    ¡°And you didn''t consider starting with the room name?¡±


    Rowan''s awkward shuffling said it all, but she still took the time to voice her response, to which she said, ¡°I was too slow. The name evaded me.¡±


    "It happens,¡± Alena replied assuredly. ¡°Perhaps we should let Reia lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    *****


    When Seres entered the game room an hour or so later, all eyes fell on her. She was like a star gracing the mortal world as a flower in radiant bloom. Rowan was at a loss for words. The makeup adorning the princess was unlike anything Rowan had ever seen. A thousand shades dancing in a sea of sparkling gold and river blue, only to be consumed by twilight. That was only the beginning. Where Rowan¡¯s and Alena¡¯s makeup had been designed to only cover the face, Seres¡¯ extended all the way to her tail and down her arms.


    ¡°Nana really outdid herself,¡± Alena muttered.


    Rowan was still without words, but she was inclined to agree.


    Meanwhile, Queen Elarin spoke to Seres directly.


    ¡°Hlia riin elvarei, nama dei lian Seres.¡±


    The queen was speaking in High Ferran, a language Rowan had only ever seen written in replicas of books from the time of the second exodus to Llen F?ra. It was close enough to modern Ferran that she had an idea of what was being said, and context did the rest, but there was a strange purring quality to some of the sounds that had Rowan questioning if she was missing some of the context.


    Seres beamed and ran into her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here,¡± Elarin smiled. ¡°Nothing was going to stop me from wishing you ¡®happy birthday¡¯ on this most special of days.¡±


    The moment was interrupted by Kaleia walking into the room. ¡°It has been many years since I last heard someone speaking the old tongue so fluently,¡± Kaleia observed.


    Elarin nodded respectfully. "And the last time I saw a traditional Ferran makeover this majestic was at my own wedding. I cannot thank you enough, High Matriarch.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to thank,¡± Kaleia laughed. ¡°This is a gift I offer freely.¡±


    ¡°Then I will offer my thanks in kind.¡±


    The response had Kaleia laughing decadently. ¡°Well said, Queen Elarin. Your generosity is appreciated. With that said, can we forego the formalities? When you get to my age, you start to realise that much of the pomp we observe is meant to keep people at arm¡¯s length. The rest is overly indulgent prancing. This is neither the time nor the place for either reason.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°I am inclined to agree.¡±


    *****


    With Seres making her presence known, they were free to celebrate her birthday. The activities were fairly modest to begin with, as they were still missing a few guests, and the arrival of Revi and Brennan gave way to other forms of entertainment, especially for Queen Elarin. To say the male Ardent was blushing crimson, would have been an understatement.


    The awkwardness of Brennan¡¯s greeting was palpable.


    ¡°Lady Rowan. Lady Alena. This is¡­ unexpected?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re surprised by this, Brennan, perhaps it is time for you to resign,¡± Revi teased.


    ¡°Shut it, Revi. You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Do they?¡±


    ¡°I think so? Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s far more entertaining seeing you all flustered,¡± Rowan suggested. It was only fair as she was one of the people he was asking about.


    ¡°He is rather adorable when he blushes, isn¡¯t he?¡± Alena added.


    ¡°I do hope he survives the night.¡±


    ¡°At this rate, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make it through the evening.¡±


    ¡°Or the afternoon,¡± Revi opined.


    Before anyone could react, Seres entered the conversation, and she courted their doom.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you could make it, Revi, Brennan. Have you met Alena¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    The shivers were real. Rowan and Alena were not prepared for Kaleia finding out about Brennan. Alas, the matriarch was far from blind.


    ¡°Greetings, gentlemen. I am Kaleia, Matriarch of House Del¡¯mein. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    *****


    After being emotionally devastated by Kaleia¡¯s venerable teasing, Rowan was greeting the newly arrived Davra and Lady Deilin.


    ¡°Hello! You didn¡¯t have any issues getting here, did you?¡±


    ¡°We could ask you the same question,¡± Davra laughed. ¡°I already knew you would be staying here, but we were expecting you last week.¡±


    ¡°It was an eventful journey,¡± Rowan admitted, ¡°but we were able to do what we set out to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We would have arrived sooner, but we went to find Alena. She neglected to inform us of her plans to visit yesterday, and Reia didn¡¯t think to mention it in her memo.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Alena apologised.


    ¡°No need to apologise,¡± Davra remarked. ¡°I would have done the exact same thing if I were in your shoes, especially with Kaleia being there to encourage you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean torment?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. Your grandmother is an absolute seelie.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a mandra,¡± Rowan countered.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be that bad,¡± Deilin interjected. ¡°I¡¯ve only met her once, but she was very nice to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the one dating her granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Or worse, the granddaughter in question. There is no escaping her.¡±


    ¡°Is that why she¡¯s walking over to greet us right now?¡± Davra asked.


    *****


    Initial horror aside, the addition of Kaleia to the conversation with Davra and Deilin was a lot less stressful than the one with Revi and Brennan had been. She just wanted to say hello. If there was anything else, she did it without speaking.


    *****


    Ashlin and ?darik were the last to arrive. Everyone understood why; ?darik¡¯s slightly dishevelled appearance was a dead giveaway.


    They apologised profusely for their tardiness, but no one seemed to mind. What mattered was their arrival. It was finally time. With everyone in attendance, they could roll out the real fun.


    The game room of the Eversong Mansion had many different revels the party could partake in, from games such as Ruun or Weaver¡¯s Delight ¡ª a game of contortion from Rowan¡¯s childhood ¡ª to various snacks and cocktails. There was, of course, the pleasure of company and good conversation to be had as well, which was good as they still had several hours remaining until the main event. Seres had been born later in the day, and they were east of Llen F?ra, so it was dark when Queen Elarin said it was finally time.


    Seres had already been given her gift from Kaleia, but the others needed to be opened. She started with the gifts from ?darik and Ashlin. It wasn¡¯t much as they didn¡¯t know her well, but they went with a length of Ru¡¯eni silk coloured in deep maroon and a commission for it to be made into a dress of her liking. It was a beautiful colour and there was more than enough silk to make a second garment as well.


    Then there was Deilin, who gave Seres a bouquet of scented glass flowers. They carried the aroma of spring even though it was early winter and they weren¡¯t actually alive. Rowan had no idea how they worked. Seres loved them. She was, after all, the flower of Llen F?ra.


    Lochlan and Liadra went for gifts that were very typical of them. A set of liar¡¯s dice and a deck of trick cards from Lochlan, and a plush toy from Liadra. Amran sent a gift as well, but he was unable to attend as he was visiting his own home, or rather what was left of it.


    Davra gave Seres a membership referral for a spa in the city to help with her healing and relaxation. It was good for two memberships, so Seres could go with someone else. That left Alena from the circle of newer friends.


    ¡°I know it might not look like anything special, but I thought you might like a gift meant to help with bolstering your Gift.¡±


    Seres¡¯ eyes were filled with wonder. Rowan wasn¡¯t sure why.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of a special class of puzzles that uses Resonance to hint at the solution,¡± Alena answered.


    ¡°I love it,¡± Seres remarked.


    Queen Elarin was next. While she didn¡¯t shower her daughter in gifts, she still gave Seres more than everyone else combined. It was mostly books, clothing, and a selection of Resonance Crystals. The last gift, however, was something truly special.


    ¡°This was given to me by your father when we first met. I know it isn¡¯t much, but it has kept me safe this whole time. I want you to have it. Even if it is only a memory, you deserve this.¡±


    It was a simple bracelet, made of red cherry and silver filigree. Seres was crying as she accepted it.


    ¡°I can wait to give you my gift if you need some time,¡± Rowan offered.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Seres replied. ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised, is all. I can barely remember my father. He died when Rikta was still a baby.¡±


    ¡°This will help you remember him,¡± Queen Elarin said. ¡°He loved you dearly.¡±


    ¡°I know. Thank you, mother. I¡¯ll treasure this. Please, Rowan. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am?¡±


    ¡°Okay. My gift is a song. I hope you like it.¡±

 Chapter 59: The Azure University

    Rowan and Seres had no guide as they made their way to the bureaucratic heart of the Azure University. Alena wanted to help but she was busy with lectures and seminars she couldn''t reasonably afford to miss. The others were in a similar predicament, with the exception of Ashlin and Reia, who were too new to the university to serve as a proper guide for the day. They were still given adequate directions, however, so they didn''t have too many issues with finding the building in question.


    That isn¡¯t to say it was close by, as while the Gallery of Scribes had been described as the bureaucratic heart of the university, the building itself was actually situated towards the southern part of the island as opposed to the centre. From their starting point of the Eversong Mansion, it was a distance of three miles ¡ª a factor Rowan hadn¡¯t yet considered. She was still getting used to the sheer size of the Azure City, so she chose to walk. Seres joined her as she was too excited to say otherwise and there wasn¡¯t really an advantage to going on ahead without her.


    There was no shortage of distractions as they made their way to the Gallery. Despite Alena priming Rowan for what the university was like, the truth of it all was so much more than the fantasy she had been expecting. The entire campus was a showcase of everything the university and her students had ever achieved. Every single building had a purpose that was indicated by whichever feat it was highlighting.


    Some buildings did it better than others, and some were limited by the subject they were expressing. For example, the buildings that were most likely tied to the Engineering department typically featured working prototypes in their design, whereas any buildings associated with Philosophy were more enigmatic. There were also a number of buildings that were affiliated with multiple departments or the university in general that pointed to nothing in particular or certain extra-disciplinary feats, with either option muddying the waters.


    With that said, the added uncertainty made for a fun challenge as Rowan and Seres made their way to the Gallery of Scribes. While they had no real way of scoring themselves on how accurate their guesses were, the game had a secondary purpose of helping them navigate the campus further downstream.


    It wasn''t long before they had their first major landmark ¡ª the Flower of Wisdom. The elegant spire at the heart of the island was visible from every angle. Alena had described it as the ethereal little sister to the Jewel of Heaven. Rowan could see why; the similarities were clear as day. It wasn¡¯t until they got closer that she was able to appreciate the differences. She also wasn''t sure how to describe it other than as a flower budding with potential.


    Either way, she and Seres had to be careful as they made their way past the Flower. Not only were people using it as a place to socialise between lectures and seminars, but it was also a nexus for all the major thoroughfares on the island. While the students were able to adapt to the chaotic flow, Rowan and Seres were lacking the necessary experience.


    Conversely, the confluence of students and scholars hinted at one of the university¡¯s greatest achievements; there were countless individuals from all over Talras in attendance. While it was apparent the majority were fairly local, Rowan could see the reddish undertones that were indicative of the Ru''eni, or the blinding complexions of the Miriel. In all her years, Rowan had never seen so many different cultures together. That there was no visible hostility between them was a treat to the eyes.


    *****


    All in all, it took them the better part of two hours to reach the Gallery of Scribes. Like the vast majority of buildings on campus, it was designed in a way that hinted at its primary focus and reason for being. At the same time, there were only so many ways to indicate bureaucracy and record keeping, so the designers had to be creative if they wanted it to stand out.


    ¡°Do you think they considered the practicality of modelling the roof after the flowing waves of an open scroll?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°I''m going to say no,¡± Rowan answered. ¡°Then again, it does look rather aesthetic, so they might have considered it worthy of the added risk.¡±


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    Whatever their reasoning, the rest of the building was nothing special. It was as if they gave up on the design while they were still working on it. The interior was equally depressing.


    Rowan and Seres had to wait in a line before they could be seen by a clerk; their status meant little in the face of egalitarian bureaucracy. There were nine students in line before them and only a handful of clerks on duty.


    The wait was agonising. It was as if they were being punished for their tardiness. The large clock on the back wall of the reception hall said otherwise. In truth, it was her boredom and anticipation that had taken umbrage with her. The two emotions were humming to a slither of eternity.


    There was no helping it. Despite knowing the reason for her distorted perception of time, Rowan felt compelled to challenge rational thought by counting the seconds. She and Seres were waiting for seventeen minutes and thirty-two seconds, give or take, by the time they were eventually called over.


    ¡°Next. What do you need?¡±


    Rowan smiled warmly.


    ¡°Hi! We''re here for our orientation. My name is Rowan''efrii Naliir, and this is Seres Lanafae of Llen F?ra.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Okay, let me see. Do you have any paperwork?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Here is our letter of recommendation from His Majesty and our acceptance letter from the dean and the board of ascendant thinking.¡±


    ¡°And here is the letter that told us to come here for our orientation,¡± Seres added.


    The clerk read over each letter and double-checked the stamps against a record of known seals before asking Rowan and Seres for some identification. In Llen F?ra, the thought of someone in a noteworthy position questioning Seres¡¯ identity after seeing her eyes was unthinkable, but this was S?ris, and a clerk was on the lower end of noteworthy. Fortunately, Seres had her signet ring, whereas Rowan had the Seal of the Ardent Flame. The signet ring was accepted almost immediately as the seal of House Lanafae was front and centre on the record for Midiran nobility. When it came to Rowan''s seal, however, the clerk was forced to dig a little deeper.


    They were three records in when they finally found it. Rowan saw them sketch a memo for the scribes requesting an up-to-date record for future reference before handing the seal back.


    ¡°That should do it. I am puzzled as to why you were sent here for orientation as we don¡¯t have any scheduled for the foreseeable future. Would it be okay if I ask my supervisor? They should know more.¡±


    Seres offered the clerk a warm smile. ¡°Go ahead. We don¡¯t mind waiting.¡±


    Rowan wasn¡¯t sure if she agreed, but she wasn''t about to gainsay her sister in Resonance, especially when waiting was inevitable. It helped that she didn''t have an easy view of the clock this time round.


    When the clerk returned, they were accompanied by an older woman with a wiry frame and a reading monocle ready for immediate use. The woman nodded at Rowan and Seres as she approached.


    ¡°Our sincerest apologies, Princess Seres and Lady Rowan''efrii. We thought you would be spending the rest of this week familiarising yourselves with life in the city. Fortunately, we do have a scribe ready to ensure you are registered, and Master Vas has kindly agreed to supervise the rest of your orientation. He''s on his way now. If you follow me, I''ll take you to Scribe Dia.¡±


    *****


    With the exception of Scribe Dia giving Rowan and Seres a basic rundown of the different faculties at the university and Resonance being used to preserve their likenesses, nothing really happened as they finished their registration. Seres was registered with the Department of Resonance, whereas Rowan was assigned to the College of Harmonies and the Awakened Lounge. They could register with other departments as well, but only if they passed the relevant aptitude test.


    Alas, while it was true they were now technically registered, they were still limited in what they could do while they waited on their enrolment details. They also wouldn''t be officially starting until the new year; there wasn¡¯t enough time to get them in sooner.


    *****


    When they were done with Scribe Dia, Rowan and Seres made their way back to the main lobby; Master Vas was waiting for them. They just had to hope someone would be able to identify him as they were lacking his description. Before they could ask anyone, however, they were approached by a man they had never seen before.


    Rowan shifted slightly to help ready herself for combat if the need arose. She could see how strong he was from the way he carried himself. Not only that, but the robe he was wearing did little to hide the statuesque muscles of his torso. It was as if he had been knapped from obsidian by an expert craftsman where he was the sculptor.


    ¡°Fire and bloom. Steady your arm, Rowan Pa''tia. I am Vas Min''Suul. You are expecting me.¡±


    He spoke with the latent resonance of a sleeping volcano. He was Kairosi; the first Rowan had ever seen. They rarely travelled so far north, especially during winter months. It was too cold for them. Yet here he was, practically shirtless. Rowan had to ask.


    ¡°You''re a Fire Monk, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°I am. Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°What brings you this far north?¡±


    Rowan knew the question was lacking in tact, but she had to know.


    ¡°I am here to teach. You will be my student. You must learn.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know of your plight.¡±


    Rowan''s hand flashed to the hilt of her sword.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Follow me outside, and I shall tell you. These people need not know.¡±


    There was no hostility in his eyes, but he was a Stoic, and his Gift was a mystery. Fortuitously, he probably wasn''t a Cryptic as Seres hadn''t said anything; the likelihood of him being able to hide the Resonance of his Gift was akin to finding a friendly Vhoraks. With that in mind, Rowan eased her grip on Elan Fiir. She had to know.


    ¡°Okay. Lead the way.¡±


    *****


    While they were still fairly close to the Gallery of Scribes when Vas started speaking again, he made it seem like they had been travelling for miles.


    ¡°It is unlikely we are being followed by anyone other than your bodyguards or the security detail assigned by King Dreigan. Let me tell you how I know of your plight.


    ¡°There is a village in Ferran that is no more. It was one of several that offered me shelter as I made my way north. In exchange, I offered them my wisdom. There was little I could teach them, but there was one who listened. There was one who survived.¡±


    Rowan''s eyes flared as Seres whispered a name.


    ¡°Amran.¡±


    ¡°I believe he is saying his last goodbye,¡± Vas confirmed. ¡°When he and your companions arrived in S?ris, he discovered I was a teacher at the university. It was only a matter of time before he went looking for me. While he is no longer the boy he once was, I remembered him still. Everything I know is from him. There is a fire building that threatens to consume this nation. You have the potential to be the fire that robs them of their kindling.¡±


    Rowan offered the monk a frown and asked, ¡°What''s stopping me from being the all-consuming flame?¡±


    ¡°She''s standing right there, and she isn''t alone. If you do eventually fall and they are unable to bring you back, I will end your flame personally. Such is the price of helping you shine.¡±


    Seres locked eyes with Vas.


    ¡°Why would you go to such lengths to help a nation that has hardly any ties to your own?¡±


    ¡°Serendipity. The echoes of war and strife are felt the world over. Such is the way of Resonance. The reverse is also true. If we work together, we will find harmony, for we are the musicians of the world.¡±

 Chapter 60: Orientation

    Rowan wasn''t sure what to make of the Kairosi Fire Monk. His words appeared genuine, and his story aligned with everything Amran had told her. At the same time, he was a complete stranger. Then again, so was Alena when they first met and now they were lovers. Not that Rowan expected a similar progression with Vas, as while he had a lot going for him in terms of his physical appearance, she just didn''t see him in that light. Either way, it wasn¡¯t a reason to reject him as an ally.


    ¡°I''m still not sure if I understand your reason for being here,¡± Rowan admitted. ¡°Your promise of aid is appreciated, and I understand the reasoning behind it, but I''m struggling to see the river you followed to reach this point.¡±


    ¡°I would be as well if I only knew the destination. While many Fire Monks stay in Ka¡¯varit To''ruun, there are those of us who seek the flame. It is how we find ourselves and help the people of Tia Luna.¡±


    ¡°Tia what now?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Tia Luna. In your tongue, she is Illyria. Those of us who take the pilgrimage of flame will do all that we can to stop her from burning. Were it not for my sister, however, I would not have travelled so far.¡±


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Seres asked. Rowan smiled at her sincerity.


    ¡°She was when last we spoke. That is not why I am here. My sister is blind. She does not see the world as we do. To her ash-veiled eyes, there is only Resonance, for she was born with the Gift of the Soul.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure I follow,¡± Seres confessed.


    ¡°I would be surprised if you did. Though you share her Gift, you are young and seeing. The echoes of war and strife are felt the world over. As are the songs of promise. Something happened in the North, and Alia was able to sense it. Sparks were flying. The risk was too high. Someone had to investigate. That is why I''m here.¡±


    ¡°And the teaching?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°It is my way of saying thank you. Wisdom is the flame that helps Tia Luna thrive.¡±


    Rowan had nothing else to say. She was more or less satisfied with Vas¡¯ reasoning. Silence followed.


    Eventually, Vas prompted a different line of inquiry by asking, ¡°Shall we proceed with your orientation? I understand if you would rather delay, as it is getting late.¡±


    ¡°That depends,¡± Seres answered. ¡°We haven''t actually been told what to expect.¡±


    ¡°Not even by your peers?¡±


    ¡°One of them said something about a tour of the campus, but nothing else,¡± Rowan admitted.


    ¡°Then you know what to expect. Orientation is meant to highlight where your respective faculties are located along with your nearest clinics, the library, and any other facility that is likely to benefit your studies. If we hurry, it will only take a few hours.¡±


    It was getting late, and the sun was deceptively fast in Winter.


    ¡°What do you think, Seres?"


    The princess looked to the west.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Even if the sun sets, the lights will stay on.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°I do. Lead the way, Master Vas.¡±


    *****


    They started with the Department of Resonance as it was the closest to the Gallery of Scribes. Well, second closest. The Awakened Lounge was technically closer, but it was also closer to home, and Vas decided there was little reason to backtrack.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    When they arrived, there was no denying the magnitude of the department or its significance at the university. For one, there were Resonance Arrays on display that Rowan had never seen before. She was able to comprehend the simpler ones, but there were configurations on display that defied reason. How did one discover the inconceivable? Such questions were beyond her. Then again, Rowan¡¯s understanding of Resonance was fundamental at best.


    Not wanting to dwell on the Resonance Arrays, Rowan shifted her focus to the heart of the department ¡ª a garden of stone. It was perhaps the purest expression of Resonance Rowan had ever seen. It spoke to her. A harmony of ripples. Peace. Serenity, Power. The way of a Stoic.


    There was an answer to be found in the gravel, but it was not an answer she was seeking.


    After the Department of Resonance, they found the College of Harmonies. Despite being one of the smaller faculties at the university, it was one of the more influential ones. Rowan couldn¡¯t think of a single person who would object to good entertainment, and the college was dedicated to understanding the performing arts and sharing them with the world. As an Ardent and a dancer, Rowan approved.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised we haven¡¯t seen anyone singing or dancing,¡± Seres remarked as they made their way past a practice hall.


    ¡°They probably do most of their practising inside,¡± Rowan offered. ¡°That way, they don¡¯t need to compete with other performers.¡±


    ¡°Point. I didn¡¯t consider the competition.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to see the students performing outside, I recommend returning on a day of rest or first thing tomorrow morning,¡± Vas suggested. ¡°While Rowan Pa¡¯tia is correct in assuming they do most of their practising inside, they are encouraged to create new harmonies without direction on these days.¡±


    Seres gave Vas a happy smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to remember that,¡± only for her smile to shift questioningly. ¡°What does ¡®Pa¡¯tia¡¯ mean, and why do you keep saying it whenever you mention Rowan?¡±


    ¡°It is the Kairosi word for Ardent. It means ¡®ash walker.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Rowan asked.


    ¡°Why does your word for Stoic mean ¡®silent promise?¡¯¡± Vas retorted.


    Rowan hesitated. Vas raised a good point. She didn¡¯t know.


    Vas continued. ¡°When translating between two unrelated languages, there are bound to be concepts that make little sense when translated directly.¡±


    ¡°Point taken,¡± Rowan conceded. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°There is a medical centre nearby,¡± Vas replied. ¡°I will take you there. After that, I will show you the Flower of Wisdom. That is where we will find the library and the majority of the facilities you will need for your studies. It is also within throwing distance of the Awakened Lounge.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    *****


    The sky was bleeding crimson as Vas led them to the Flower of Wisdom. By the time they arrived, the sun was dipping below the horizon. Even so, the Flower of Wisdom shimmered with the light of the Goddess. The grand entrance greeted them with the words of the S?r Ni Valaren, the Azure University.


    Miri na korveia, ma veilan del rand.


    Miri na elvariin, ma elan f?r del kora.


    Miri na senka, ma leiva riin del forin.


    Rowan repeated the words back to herself.


    ¡°In this place of learning, the mind flourishes. In this place of emotions, the Ardent Flame soars. In this place of meditation, the Stoic Spirit whispers.¡±


    ¡°The words are a promise to everyone who has studied at the university,¡± Vas whispered. ¡°May you find the answers you seek.¡±


    His tone was respectful. Even if his personal philosophy was different as a Kairosi Fire Monk, it was clear he held the university in high regard.


    *****


    The library was simply incredible. Rowan was catching flies; there were so many books. How anyone knew where to start was a mystery to her. Vas¡¯ guidance was fairly limited as well. Besides etiquette, he mostly directed Rowan and Seres to the librarians. Rowan had to wonder if he was being hasty because they were running out of time. It was a good thing she had Alena to guide her instead.


    *****


    When they were done with their orientation, Vas took them to get something to eat. Seres was absolutely famished and Rowan wasn¡¯t doing much better. Neither of them were expecting to be out so late when they first arrived at the Gallery of Scribes. If they had, they might have said something. Alas, hindsight is blind to the present.


    ¡°Help yourselves,¡± Vas said. ¡°It is my fault for not realising your hunger or delaying the orientation.¡±


    ¡°We should have said something,¡± Seres argued.


    ¡°We should be the ones paying,¡± Rowan added.


    Vas shook his head. ¡°Even if you admit fault, I am here as a representative of the university. I should have been more observant. If you still wish to pay, you can do so for your bodyguards. The cryptic one is already enjoying his meal.¡±


    ¡°The cryptic one?¡± Rowan asked.


    Vas motioned to Landras and Liadra.


    ¡°I will not be paying for them. They are your responsibility.¡±


    He really was Amran¡¯s teacher.

 Update

    Hello everyone. I just wanted to give you a quick update as I''ve been unable to return to my normal release schedule in a timely fashion and I feel like I owe you an explanation. Besides my ADHD not being as cooperative as I would like, I''ve also been experiencing some difficulties with my health. Some of it is anxiety related which is manifesting physiologically, but the real challenge has been Spring. My allergies are giving me migraines and I''ve had several instances of heat exhaustion this week alone. For those of you that don''t know, I''m like a mini furnace that doesn''t know how to cool down and the UK doesn''t have easy access to AC so the moment iit hits 20c, I turn into a witch bathed in holy water.I''m still making progress, but it''s not a fast or consistent as I would like and I hope you can all understand.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

 Interlude: Concealed Silver

    ¡°Nicely done. Siri. Your technique is practically flawless. Alas, a puppet is still a puppet. Again.¡±


    Siri was growing tired of hearing those words. They were telling her she wasn''t good enough. She was running out of time.


    ¡°I''m waiting.¡±


    Siri shook her head defiantly.


    ¡°Good luck with that.¡±


    ¡°It''s about time,¡± Alvarik declared.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for you to break free of the cycle I created. If you''re going to succeed with this mission, you must have the ego needed to cement the lie. They really did a number on you, didn''t they?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Your hesitancy is all the proof I need. ¡®Tis a damn shame. Hold on to that ego. We leave in three days.¡±


    Alvarik left Siri to ponder on his words. She was content with the mission proceeding, but everything else confused her. Why did he test her so, and why did he sound so forlorn? Did he disagree with the Good Lords? Was he a traitor in the making? Why was he even here? He wasn''t a Good Lord, and he didn''t have the same alacrity as the overseers.


    Then again, Lord Alvarik is little more than a lie created solely for the mission at hand. Siri had to trust the Good Lords¡¯ faith in him was well placed. It wasn¡¯t her place to question them.


    *****


    The road to Karik was a quiet one. Siri and Alvarik were sitting in a modestly ornate carriage in relative silence. There was no turning back. They were uncle and niece, and their target was waiting.


    Siri spent the journey working on her mastery of the Masque. Even now, it was a demanding experience. She was a fleeting shadow, and the relic required substance.


    Silent preparations aside, the first day was fairly uneventful, and by the second day, they were following the river Antarik. Siri regarded the river with contempt. As one of the leading tributaries of the river S?ris, it fuelled much of the conflict between the two nations. Despite not being blessed with the same azure fortune as S?ris, the people of Karik believed the Antarik gave them cause to claim it as their own. Were it not for the Antarik and the arrogation of Karik, Siri would still be in S?ris.


    On the third day, she gave her contempt to the past she left behind. She wasn''t about to let her hate jeopardise the sanctity of her mission. As a knife in service to the Good Lords, her emotions were irrelevant.


    *****


    ¡°We''ll need to find a place to stay for the night,¡± Alvarik declared as the sun dipped below the horizon on the third day. ¡°It was foolish of me to think we would reach the gathering place in only three days.¡±


    ¡°And whose fault is that, Uncle?¡± Siri retorted. ¡°Had you spent less time feasting in the mornings, we would have made it with time to spare.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be so sure of that, dear Siri. Breakfast is the most important meal of the day, and what you call a feast was me being considerate.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing considerate about a three-course breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to the innkeeper. He was smiling from ear to ear with all the extra coin he claimed by serving my generous frame.¡±


    ¡°I was too busy praying for the chef,¡± Siri retorted.


    ¡°They''ll be fine. A little extra work in the morning is nothing next to a full dinner service.¡±


    ¡°That still doesn''t explain why you felt the need to delay our departure for near enough four hours. Surely you could have requested something for the road instead?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Lord Alvarik''s sinking gaze summoned a thunderstorm. ¡°Never again. You probably don''t remember the last time, as you were still a child, but food and carriages are better off in separate chapters.¡±


    ¡°Why''s that?¡±


    ¡°I have no desire to relive the experience. You''ll have to ask someone else.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, uncle. I didn''t mean to cause you any pain.¡±


    ¡°I know, Siri. We''ll talk more when we stop at the next campsite.¡±


    *****


    While the silence that followed on from Siri¡¯s conversation with her uncle gave rise to a discernible awkwardness, it was fairly short-lived as they were eased into one of Karik¡¯s many roadside campsites. They were everywhere. Not only were they required by Karik law, but they were also maintained by lords of the land. They were known collectively as the Pathstrider¡¯s Promise on account of Karik¡¯s faith in the gods of travelling and the hunt.


    Siri¡¯s understanding of their worship was academic at best. She knew enough to avoid making any mistakes, but the Good Lords had little need for weapons who turned to the heavens for guidance, and she wasn''t the girl who was born and raised in Llen F?ra. Not anymore.


    That being said, the next campsite being no more than two to three leagues away at any given time was a literal godsend, and Siri''s faith had little bearing on how she or anyone else was able to benefit from it. It only mattered that she was respectful. No worries there ¡ª respect was the norm for a weapon of the Good Lords, especially when it served the mission or someone else was acting as a proxy.


    The guards were incredibly efficient. They were already done pitching the tents and preparing dinner by the time Siri and Alvarik disembarked. Of course, instead of taking a modest approach to camping, Alvarik engaged Siri with enough conversation to satisfy a room full of gossips. It got to the point where Siri had to excuse herself out of fear the sun would be rising before he realised the time.


    ¡°Three more hours.¡±


    *****


    Siri barely remembered her head hitting the pillow. The sedatives were essential for giving her performance a degree of authenticity. Not so much for making her fall asleep, but rather for what came next. She was forced awake by the sound of steel on steel and the smell of burning flesh. It was finally happening, and Siri was unable to parse right from left. Her mind was hazy, like the smouldering embers of a dying campfire. Lots of smoke and barely enough heat to keep it going.


    Fortunately, Siri¡¯s training helped her function in spite of the confusion. At the same time, the haze of the sedatives was able to ensure her instincts were suppressed enough to stop her from becoming the weapon she was trained to be. For the mission to be successful, the knife had to be concealed.


    That being said, as a lady of one of Alaran¡¯s southern houses, Siri was not without the means to defend herself. She crawled out of her tent with a cloak and dagger and into the carnage. Bandits were attacking their campsite. Siri recognised a few of them. They were agents of the Good Lords, and this was their mission.


    The guards were doing their best, but they were outnumbered and potentially outskilled. Alvarik was already bleeding. Without treatment, he was bound to die.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Siri earned the gaze of her assailants.


    In Lord Alvarik¡¯s retinue, there were seven guards tasked with keeping her safe. Siri only saw three in the chaos who were still standing. They were doomed. Even so, one of them offered Siri a confident smile. He wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡°Stand back, milady. We¡¯ll protec¡ª¡±


    The guard¡¯s bravado was paid in full with an arrow to the throat.


    That¡¯s what he gets for lowering his shield arm and shifting his focus away from the enemy.


    The two remaining guards were smarter. They even managed to land a few killing blows. Alas, there was only so much they could do to defend against a superior force, let alone coordinated assault following multiple different lines of attack. Their shields were broken, and their spears were missing.


    Poor souls. They don¡¯t even know who they are dying for.


    With the guards eliminated, the majority of the bandits who killed them shifted their focus to what little remained of the fighting. There was one, however, who remained, ready to strike. Siri had to retaliate. It didn¡¯t matter that they were both agents of the Good Lords. For the sake of the mission, they were enemies.


    Siri doubted they were a Stoic or an Ardent. While the Caves were successful in triggering countless Awakenings, they were still a limited resource. The Good Lords wouldn¡¯t sacrifice one of their best to help sell a lie when the sleeping were just as capable. Alas, any advantage Siri had from fighting a sleeping foe was nullified by the sedative in her veins. She couldn¡¯t Resonate with her muted feelings. It was as if the fogginess in her mind was distorting the frequency of her soul. Even so, she had to act.


    With her cloak ready to shield and conceal her, she took a few tentative steps towards the enemy. They were smiling. And unarmed?


    Where is their dagger? Why are they just standing there? Why does my arm feel like it¡¯s on fire?


    All three questions were answered as she tried to raise her guard. The bandit¡¯s dagger was settling in to her shoulder like the sting of a nettle bee. She was too slow. The bandit had to die.


    Siri was delirious by the time she reached them. Her hands were bloody. Did she kill them? She couldn¡¯t remember. Her mind was blank save for the thunderous call of the hunt.


    Finally.

 Interlude: Wild Silver

    ¡°Status report.¡±


    ¡°She''s stable, milord. We found talis sap on the knife of the bandit who attacked her.¡±


    ¡°Sick bastard. Is there anything we can do to expedite her recovery? I wouldn''t wish talis sap on my gravest enemy, let alone a friendly pathstrider.¡±


    ¡°We can give her something to help her with pain, but we''re running low on sedatives, and the majority are going towards Lord Alvarik.¡±


    ¡°So be it. Send a runner if anything changes.¡±


    ¡°Will do, milord.¡±


    *****


    Siri wasn''t expecting the poison. She had no reason to. It wasn¡¯t in any of the briefings, and she always thought that poison was either too expensive or too risky to be worthwhile in the heat of battle.


    Admittedly, when it came to the other weapons in the arsenal, Siri was only given enough intelligence to mitigate any potential mishaps in situations where their paths collided. As such, she could only assume the use of poison was authorised by the Good Lords in secret. Anything else would mean calling the will of the Good Lords to question. She couldn¡¯t do it; the Good Lords were supreme. Her existence was all the proof she needed. Without them, she was nothing. Through their will, she was Siri, and it was time to wake up.


    *****


    Liquid agony ravaged Siri like a tidal wave. It was as if someone had replaced her blood with ash water.


    ¡°Breathe, milady. We''re giving you something for the pain, but you have to breathe.¡±


    Siri didn''t recognise the speaker. They were distant, and she couldn¡¯t see them. She was crying too much.


    There was another speaker as well. Younger than the first. A little older than Siri? One of the healers? Siri doubted it. They didn''t sound like an apprentice, and they were too young to be anything else. They were also a tad naive with their concern.


    ¡°You¡¯re killing her, Hedwyn. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    The healer sighed audibly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we can, Lady Tea.¡±


    ¡°Then why is she crying?¡±


    ¡°You know why, Lady Tea.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Siri panted. She wasn¡¯t going to die and putting on a show of bravery for the lady served her better than any of the alternatives, especially as Tea was the name of Tyrog''s daughter.


    ¡°It''s probably better if you don''t push yourself, milady. You''ve been poisoned. Talis sap.¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in my father''s care,¡± Tea responded. ¡°This is one of his tents.¡±


    ¡°You were brought in by Jarl Tyrog and his men yesterday morning,¡± Hedwyn added. ¡°They were able to eliminate the bandits who attacked you.¡±


    ¡°Is my unc¨Cgyah!¡± Siri half-screamed; the pain was getting worse.


    ¡°Fetch me the bit, Lady Tea!¡± Hedwyn ordered. ¡°We have to stop her from accidentally biting through her tongue.¡±


    Moments later, Siri felt a leather strap touching against the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Clench your teeth on this, milady. It will help with the pain and mitigate the potential for injury. Lord Alvarik is here, but his injuries were severe. We''re doing everything we can to ensure his condition remains stable.¡±


    He¡¯s going to die.


    Siri couldn¡¯t really argue with the voice resonating deep within her soul. Even if he did survive, the odds of him being the same person were slim to none. Trauma had a way of changing people, after all.


    ¡°The Good Lords are thanking him for his loyalty. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they discard you as well.¡±


    Kiriin¡¯s statement shook Siri to her core. She was too close. Too real. It was as if they were almost touching. The pain that followed was unlike anything Siri had ever experienced before.


    You will fall.


    It was too much for Siri to bear. She needed to escape the pain. If only she could run away.


    No.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to fall.


    *****


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The first few days were absolute hell. Talis sap was typically administered through contact with the skin, but in Siri¡¯s case, it went straight to her veins, and the amount was particularly devastating. Without the careful watch of Sage Hedwyn and Lady Tea, she may well have died. Her ribs were proof of that.


    By the end of the fourth day, she was well enough to hold a conversation for more than a minute and each day after was better than the last. On the morning of the seventh day, she was approached by Sage Hedwyn.


    ¡°How are you feeling, milady?¡±


    Siri gave the healer a wry smile. ¡°Like I¡¯ve been wrestling wild boars in secret, so not terrible.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, I shall inform Jarl Tyrog that he needs to stop hunting boars for a while. The population is clearly suffering if you aren¡¯t in absolute agony after wrestling them. At this rate, you¡¯ll be on your feet before the harvest moon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sage Hedwyn. How is my uncle faring?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s stable, milady, but only just. His gut was devastated in the attack, and we don¡¯t have the experience or the facilities to even attempt a repair of such magnitude. When you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll bring you to see him so that you can say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Is there nothing you can do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, milady. His injuries were too severe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for trying.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, milady?¡±


    ¡°I am rather hungry. Can I start eating solid food again?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking, you should be okay with something small and easy to digest. I¡¯ll have something prepared for you.¡±


    *****


    With the harvest moon fast approaching, Siri looked to the future. It was time to say goodbye. Hedwyn and Tea were there when she made her wishes known.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tea asked.


    Siri shook her head. ¡°Not really, but I doubt I¡¯ll ever be truly ready. Saying farewell is never easy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the team know,¡± Hedwyn offered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Siri smiled.


    ¡°Do you wish to speak with your uncle before he passes, or would you prefer we keep him sedated?¡±


    ¡°Can it be done without hurting him?¡±


    ¡°He is unlikely to feel much of anything.¡±


    ¡°Then yes. He¡¯ll rest easier if he knows I¡¯m alive and well.¡±


    ¡°Okay. He''ll be ready for you soon.¡±


    Having acknowledged Siri¡¯s wishes, Hedwyn took her leave, and Tea stepped in to replace her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here if you need me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    *****


    Siri was getting ready to find her uncle when Tea suggested taking a wheelchair.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite capable of walking there myself,¡± Siri argued.


    Tea simply held her gaze.


    ¡°I know. I also know that you¡¯re still in a lot of pain, and walking will only make it worse. How will you say goodbye if you¡¯re too busy wincing?¡±


    ¡°He needs to know I¡¯m okay!¡±


    ¡°And you intend to show him by flexing your ego? If the two of you were close enough to make this journey together, he¡¯ll see through your charade the moment you walk in. Do you really think he¡¯ll find comfort in your posturing?¡±


    Siri tried to look away. There was an intensity to Tea¡¯s gaze that was hard to shake. She was a hunter¡¯s daughter for sure, only she was hunting in a forest of compassion, and Siri was her patient.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go in the chair, but only if you promise to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The hunt was on.


    *****


    Jarl Tyrog was saying goodbye to Alvarik when Siri arrived with Tea. It was her first time seeing him in the flesh. He was huge. If there was ever a man who wrestled boars for fun, it was him.


    ¡°Rest well, my friend. Your niece is here to see you.¡±


    He bowed to Siri before leaving.


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, Lady Tavrik. I was hoping to introduce myself to you sooner, but my men and I have been busy hunting down the bandits who attacked you. Had we been faster, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Laventa,¡± Siri corrected.


    ¡°Shame on you, Tyrog,¡± Alvarik added; his voice was barely a whisper. ¡°As much as I would love for Siri to be a member of House Tavrik, I don¡¯t have any brothers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. My apologies, Lady Laventa. We¡¯ll speak again when you¡¯re better.¡±


    The air was heavy when Tyrog left. Siri wasn¡¯t ready for him. She could only pray he associated the hostility he no doubt sensed with his failure to kill the bandits when they weren¡¯t a threat.


    Alvarik was the first to break the silence, though he was almost lost in the hustle and bustle of the outside.


    ¡°Is that you, Tea? Gosh, you¡¯ve grown. Please be kind to Siri.¡±


    ¡°I will, Lord Alvarik. I¡¯m hoping we might become friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± Siri interjected.


    ¡°I have no doubt,¡± Alvarik almost chuckled. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t on my deathbed, I¡¯d be teasing you both senseless.¡±


    The Masque turned crimson. There was no escape from the rising blush of dawn.


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡± Tea started.


    ¡°Compared to Karik, Alaran is fairly progressive when it comes to non-traditional relationships. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t said anything to your father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know how he would act if he ever learnt the truth.¡±


    ¡°I would help, but I¡¯m running out of time.¡±


    ¡°How are you so calm?¡± Siri exclaimed.


    ¡°Would you rather I panic?¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calm because you came to say goodbye and because I¡¯m high as a kite. I don¡¯t even remember what stress feels like.¡±


    Siri¡¯s cheeks were damp with tears.


    ¡°Next you¡¯ll be saying that your only regret is that I never once made you breakfast in bed.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams, dear Siri. I have no intention of confirming whether or not you inherited your mother¡¯s cooking skills. I¡¯ve seen her burn soup before. Never again.¡±


    Tea was incredulous.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.  That being said, I¡¯m going to miss her.¡±


    ¡°You should write to her,¡± Siri suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea, Siri. Would it be possible to get some paper and a pen, Tea?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let me go find some.¡±


    ******


    In the hours that followed, Alvarik¡¯s condition deteriorated until, eventually, he drew his last breath. Siri remained by his side the entire time.

 Interlude: Promised Silver

    It took Siri a few more days to recover to the point where she felt comfortable being on her feet for any extended period of time. When she wasn¡¯t recouping her strength, she was talking to Tea. Forging a relationship with her was crucial for the mission.


    Tyrog was nowhere to be seen. Even when Siri was well enough to catch the sun, he was markedly absent. He couldn¡¯t risk another bandit attack with the harvest moon on the horizon. It was a fool¡¯s errand, of course. Dead or alive, they were gone. Had they remained, they would have been a liability. A single captive could ruin everything.


    That being said, Siri appreciated having more time to prepare herself for their inevitable re-introduction. With the way their initial meeting concluded, she couldn¡¯t risk being too hostile. A little hostility was okay, given the circumstances, but too much would increase the likelihood of Tyron getting in the way of Siri¡¯s budding friendship with Tea. She needed the reverse. Tyrog had to be invested in Tea¡¯s friendship with her. They were reaching for his heart.


    *****


    With the harvest moon being only a day away, Siri was declared well enough to be discharged from active care by Healer Hedwyn.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Siri asked.


    Hedwyn nodded. ¡°At this point in your recovery, there isn¡¯t any real benefit to keeping you here and Lady Tea insisted on you being able to enjoy the festivities.¡±


    Were she a different person, the atmosphere of Tyrog''s encampment would have been awe-inspiring. There were visitors from all over Western Karik and a few from Southern Alaran like Siri. They were gathering for the harvest moon. As a lord of the hunt, Tyrog was charged with hosting the festivities within his hold, and he wasn¡¯t one for holding back.


    All of Siri¡¯s senses were being stimulated at once. Roasted game and spiced wine tickled her nostrils. Rhythmic drumming delighted her core. Jovial conversation graced her ears. It was truly a sight to behold. And yet, she felt nothing. The wonderment she expressed was not her own. Were it not for the Masque, she would have been a fish out of water.


    Fortunately for her, the smile she had on her face as Lady Tea greeted her was real enough. Kiriin would have liked her. That much was certain.


    ¡°Is there anything in particular that you wish to see?¡± Tea asked. She was smiling enthusiastically.


    ¡°I have absolutely no idea,¡± Siri admitted. ¡°Seeing it all up close like this is a little overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°I get you. The medical pavilion has a set of Resonance Arrays to soften everything coming in from the rest of the encampment.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any recommendations?¡±


    ¡°Several, but Hedwyn would slap me if I suggested most of them while you''re still recovering.¡±


    ¡°Hit me.¡±


    Tea''s expression fell.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Hedwyn has released me from her care. If she doesn''t think I''m well enough to do anything you might suggest, then she is the one at fault. So hit me, what do you have?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure I''m following. Why do you want me to hit you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that not a thing in Karik? We say it all the time back home. It means ¡®tell me straight¡¯. You don''t need to withhold anything.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. How about we start with getting something to eat. The sage-roasted venison is absolutely divine.¡±


    *****


    After some food and light gaming, Siri and Tea found their way to a knife-throwing event.


    ¡°Maybe we should come back to this some other time,¡± Tea suggested.


    ¡°Why''s that?¡± Siri asked.


    Before Tea could respond, a gaggle of lords who were gathering near the event called out to them. ¡°I see you''ve finally decided to show yourself, Tea. You haven''t forgotten our deal, have you? If we can beat you in a knife-throwing contest, you''ll bring our proposal to your father.¡±


    ¡°I''m not interested, Frachen. In any of you.¡±


    ¡°Then prove you aren''t with a blade.¡±


    ¡°What''s going on, Tea?¡± Siri asked.


    ¡°They''re trying to court me,¡± Tea replied, her eyes rolling sardonically.


    Siri had to stop herself from suggesting they were more interested in Tea''s father. From what she understood of how most people in Karik viewed alternative pairings, implying someone was in pursuit of such a relationship, regardless of context, was a foolish endeavour. Instead, she probed for some context.


    ¡°I''m not sure I''m familiar with this courting strategy. Are flowers, bad poetry, and oversized trophies not the norm in Karik?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°They are when the suitor in question has already shown their worth. Lord Frachen here is barely a noble, and his friends aren''t much better. They think they can impress me by defeating me in my chosen contest.¡±


    ¡°Enough stalling,¡± Frachen bellowed. ¡°You may have won the last time, but we''ve improved significantly since then.¡±


    ¡°Why bother?¡±


    ¡°Because we have our pride!¡±


    Siri scoffed. ¡°Let me guess ¡ª you only have enough pride between you to challenge Lady Tea as a collective.¡±


    ¡°You''ve already failed to impress me, Frachen,¡± Tea added. ¡°I''m not going to tell my father about your wish to court me, but I will leave your pride in tatters.¡±


    They should have taken the hint. Tea was blessed with both accuracy and precision. Her suitors were less fortunate. Some of them were barely able to hit the target, let alone the danger zones. The best of them were able to land maybe two knives in the kill zone. Tea landed a knife in each of the target''s eyes and one in the heart. She then repeated the feat against each suitor.


    Her victory was made all the sweeter by her Gift. With her being a year or so older than Siri, she most likely possessed the Gift of the Nurturer. It was an ideal Gift for raising children and fostering growth, but it did absolutely nothing to augment her abilities in combat. The skills she displayed were entirely her own. They also presented Siri with an opportunity.


    While everyone was distracted by Tea, Siri gathered her own set of weighted throwing knives. They were far from her preferred style, but the scales on the handle were ideal for what she was planning.


    It was time to impress the young huntress while salting the wounds of the fallen. Seven suitors. Two for five plus eleven knives. One single breath.


    Before any of the knives were returned, Siri surpassed Tea''s feat by landing a point in the wooden scales of each and every one of Tea''s twenty-one knives. As skilled as the lady might have been, Siri was a Stoic with years upon years of training. Furthermore, with everyone being distracted, she was able to relax her hold on the Masque, thus mitigating the emotional interference it created.


    When Siri reestablished her hold on the Masque, she felt a tickling of pride. The suitors were devastated, and Tea was visibly amazed.


    ¡°How did you manage that?¡± Tea exclaimed.


    ¡°Beginner''s luck?¡± Siri suggested. Her tone was far from convincing, and the smile she wore conveyed intent.


    ¡°I''d believe you if you managed to land a set in the heart or the head, but the precision and force required to land twenty-one points in as many handles without missing requires at least a modicum of experience.¡±


    Siri raised her hands in mock defeat. ¡°You''ve got me. I''ve done this maybe twice before.¡±


    The remark had the suitors fleeing with what little remained of their failing pride. What kind of chance did they have if a novice was able to completely dominate them?


    ¡°I think your display might have rendered them a little tone deaf,¡± Tea laughed.


    ¡°You say that like I wasn''t being truthful with my admission,¡± Siri retorted.


    ¡°I don''t know. Were you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I was. It''s not my fault everyone missed the blatant subtext. Besides my joke about beginner''s luck, when did I say anything about my overall experience with knife throwing?¡±


    Tea¡¯s expression fell into one of understanding. ¡°I thought you were being intentionally hyperbolic,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Who''s to say either way,¡± Siri teased. ¡°For all you know, it might have actually been beginner¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°An interesting theory. We''ll have to test it again when any potentially lingering luck has dissipated. As for right now, however, I was thinking we could try some pole racing.¡±


    ¡°Gladly.¡±


    *****


    By the end of it, Siri was certain that pole racing was one of those events that Tea described as being slap-worthy. It would have been simple enough to compete in a foot race and jumping from pole to pole was also relatively easy. Pole racing combined the two activities into a single event that was significantly more challenging than either one alone. Likewise, the potential risk factors for the event were similarly increased by the gestalt of the two activities.


    It was likely one of only a few activities at hand with the potential to physically challenge Siri in her currently weakened state, especially with the emotional interference of the Masque. Alas, it wasn''t the physicality of the event that concerned her, but the pain it evoked as she was reminded of a long-forgotten shade ¡ª a flash of red; her reason for existing.


    Who was she?


    Siri couldn¡¯t remember her, but her mind and heart were searching for answers, even as she raced the lady heir of the hunt. The pain came to a head as she neared the end of the course. It was only for a moment, but it was enough to knock her off balance.


    ¡°Kiriin!¡±


    She was on her back. Someone was calling her name. Someone familiar. They were crying.


    ¡°Please wake up, Siri!¡±


    Locks of forest green filled her gaze as she opened her eyes. ¡°I''m awake,¡± Siri wheezed.


    ¡°I''m so sorry,¡± Tea sobbed. ¡°This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to apologise for besides drowning my face in tears. I''m the one who tripped, and it wasn''t much of a drop. I''m just a little winded.¡±


    ¡°Hedwyn was right¡ª¡±


    ¡°This could have happened to anyone. If I didn''t get distracted by a reminder from my past I would have beaten you.¡±


    ¡°I still think we should take it easy for the rest of the evening.¡±


    ¡°If you hold back because of this, I''ll run off by myself in search of whatever activities you might be hiding from me.¡±


    ¡°We can go back to the more intense activities if you still feel the same way tomorrow. In the meantime, I''d much rather we play some games and find something to eat. The pole racing pushed my limits. You''re too fast.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I guess being made to rest these past few days has given me an abundance of vim.¡±


    Tea laughed meekly.


    ¡°Well, colour me convinced. I''m sure we can find something that will satisfy you and me both.¡±


    Siri glanced around to make sure they were alone. With all the poles around them, it was unlikely anyone would see them in any great detail without actively looking. The overseer for the event had been approaching them, but were already making their way back to their station.


    Everyone else was otherwise occupied. The only person who might have seen anything or been there to read the potentially flirtatious subtext in Tea¡¯s remark was far enough away to be in the dark.


    What happened next was all Siri. It might have served the mission, but her body and soul were following their read of the situation. Tea was by her side, kneeling ever so slightly over her. She was close enough for Siri to reach up and kiss her. For a moment, their lips touched.


    Siri lingered for a second or two. She could feel Tea¡¯s breath caressing her lips.


    ¡°It''s a promise,¡± Siri whispered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 61: Nana Kaleia

    The next few days went by without incident. With their orientation behind them, Rowan and Seres were able to relax. Besides training and continuing their exploration of the campus and the Eversong Mansion, there was hardly anything they could do independent of outside factors, They couldn¡¯t realistically proceed with their investigation of the Good Lords as they were still waiting for Maia and Varik to contact them in regards to the taskforce King Dralik mentioned. There also wasn¡¯t much point in them going to lectures when they were barely registered as the chances of them learning anything besides humility were slim to none.


    They did, however, learn that Reia would be joining them in their studies. Her orientation happened while she waited for Rowan and Seres to arrive. In truth, had the pair not been delayed by the storm, Reia would have joined them instead of going separately.


    Like Rowan, she was registered with the College of Harmonies, though she also went with the Lyceum of Tongues. Alas, despite sharing a faculty with Rowan, they were unlikely to have that many lectures together as Reia¡¯s focus was on acting and oration, while Rowan was there for song and dance. That being said, without any schedules to say otherwise, there was still the possibility of significant overlap, at least for the first few months.


    Either way, it was still only half a painting, and there was little the three of them could do until they saw the full picture. Until then, it was just another waiting game; they were starting to get out of hand. As such, the week came to a close, and Rowan was immediately reminded of why quiet days should be treasured.


    *****


    Rowan woke up to the sound of her door opening and Reia calling out to her.


    ¡°It''s time for you to wake up, Rowan. Alena is here with her grandmother.¡±


    Rowan yawned and rolled over in her bed.


    ¡°Already? I barely slept.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    Reia punctuated her point by throwing open the curtains on the morning wall. The sun was shining brightly. If Rowan¡¯s bed was positioned elsewhere in the room, it might have been blinding. That being said, Rowan was expecting the sable darkness of night, so any amount of light felt unreasonable.


    Rowan covered her face with her blanket, groaning in protest. ¡°You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought,¡± Reia gasped.


    ¡°Then why didn''t you send Alena to wake me up instead?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don''t know. I''m sure Alena would have woken you up in the blink of an eye. Whether or not you would actually make it out of your room is another matter entirely. Now hurry up. Matriarch Kaleia is waiting and you need to have something to eat before your sparring match with her.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Point taken. I''ll be down in five.¡±


    *****


    Rowan¡¯s estimate of five minutes was perhaps a tad naive. It should have been easy enough. She already had her sparring outfit ready and waiting, and it wasn''t like she needed to be looking her best. As long as she was presentable, there was nothing to worry about.


    Alas, as she made her way to her dresser, she felt the call of her rousing metabolism. While it only took her a moment or two to relieve herself, she found herself face to face with a mirror as she washed her hands.


    ¡°So much for being presentable,¡± Rowan muttered. The gunk around her eyes was simple enough to remove even as she washed her hands. Her hair, on the other hand, was another matter entirely. If her hair was brown instead of red, one would be forgiven for thinking she was wearing a bird nest. It was going to take at least ten minutes for Rowan to brush out the kinks in her hair without washing it first.


    ¡°I guess I''ll have a shower now rather than later,¡± Rowan sighed. If she hadn''t given Reia a number, none of this would have happened. That was the excuse she gave herself, at least. She knew it wasn''t true. Retroactive causality was, after all, a complete fantasy. No amount of Resonance could change the past, let alone a single word.


    Tiny lies aside, Rowan could only hope Reia had more foresight than her. Even if her hair remained free of tangles, Rowan would have found an excuse for showering.


    *****


    There was a small platter filled with pastries, fruit, and preserves waiting for Rowan in her room following her shower. She gave her hair a quick detangling before breakfast, but she delayed brushing it dry until after she finished eating.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    All in all, it took Rowan forty-five minutes to be in a state where she felt comfortable saying good morning to Alena and Kaleia. They were waiting for her in the same room Reia had them waiting in when they first arrived. Rowan entered the room fully expecting Alena to tackle her to the ground. When nothing happened, she found herself pleasantly surprised. In truth, the atmosphere in the room was fairly sedate.


    Rowan turned to face Alena and Kaleia. There was a pot of tea between them, though neither one was drinking from it. They were merely sitting there, waiting. Rowan greeted them with a curtsy. It wasn¡¯t necessary, but a little formality went a long way, especially when dealing with potential in laws.


    Alena went for a warm embrace instead and Kaleia simply smiled.


    ¡°You must be well rested,¡± Kaleia asserted. ¡°Good. I would hate for you to be sluggish when we spar.¡±


    ¡°I might have slept a bit too well,¡± Rowan admitted.


    Alena offered her a tender smile in return. ¡°From what Reia said when she went to wake you up, I''m inclined to believe you. She tried waking you up before we arrived, but you were too busy humming Ferran lullabies to notice.¡±


    Rowan furrowed her brows. She was a little puzzled by Alena¡¯ comment.


    ¡°Why has no one told me I hum in my sleep?¡±


    ¡°Because you don''t? You''d have to ask Seres for a second opinion, but I''ve never heard you humming in your sleep. At the same time, why would Reia lie about something so inconsequential?¡±


    ¡°Point taken. If she were Lochlan, I wouldnae believe her, but I trust you and you''re the one saying it, so it is, at the very least, somewhat plausible. As for why I might have been humming, I havenae a clue worth sharing.¡±


    Rowan expressed her dismay with a moody sigh. She was fixating on why she might have been humming, and the lack of a satisfying answer was getting to her. The flames of frustration were lit and they were spreading, only for Kaleia to douse them with laughter and a verbal slap.


    ¡°Simmer down, Rowan. Can''t you see how you''re making Alena blush.¡±


    ¡°Nana Kaleia!¡± Alena protested. Whether or not she was blushing previously, her cheeks were now crimson.


    Kaleia smiled impishly as she turned to face Alena. ¡°Was I mistaken, dear? My sincerest apologies.¡±


    Alena stumbled over her response. The crimson of her cheeks was spreading. ¡°I wasn¡¯t. You''re wrong. I''m not blushing. You''re the one who''s blushing!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. Take the teapot and ask Reia for a refill. The air will ease your simmering heart.¡±


    Alena grabbed the teapot and ran outside. Kaleia watched as Alena made her way through the garden towards the training hall. When Alena went inside, Kaleia shifted her focus back to Rowan.


    "Can you explain what happened there?¡±


    Rowan lowered her gaze. ¡°I was getting frustrated. I know it''s silly, but I hated not having an explanation for why I was humming?¡±


    Kaleia shuffled out of her chair and made her way to Rowan. Once there, she took hold of Rowan¡¯s gaze and smiled.


    ¡°Reia said you were humming lullabies. Do you think your subconscious might have been helping you sleep? It would explain why you''re feeling refreshed.¡±


    ¡°Possibly?¡± Rowan said pensively. ¡°More often than not, my subconscious is doing the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Which tells me your subconscious is rooting for you, at least in part. Are you satisfied with this explanation?¡±


    Rowan nodded.


    ¡°I am, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You''re welcome. I''d rather not spar with you while you''re distracted. Alas, you weren''t the only person to feel your angst. You have to be careful when you flare your emotions. Alena was blushing because you flared your frustration.¡±


    ¡°You''ve lost me,¡± Rowan interjected. Her mind was racing ahead in search of an answer.


    ¡°Such is the agitation of youth,¡± Kaleia sighed. ¡°Take a seat and listen closely. While you were frustrated by the lack of a satisfying answer to why you were humming, Alena was clearly thinking about something else. By flaring, you amplified her frustration which made her blush. Now imagine being surrounded by strangers as you flare different emotions.¡±


    Rowan closed her eyes. Her mind was racing again and she needed focus. With enough people, even serenity had the potential to be devastating. There were simply too many variables.


    ¡°I''ll be careful,¡± Rowan promised.


    ¡°Good,¡± Kaleia remarked. ¡°Now stop being so serious.¡¯


    She was getting closer. Rowan opened her eyes to Kaleia ruffling her hair.


    Alena returned with Reia and Seres in tow a few minutes later. The training hall was ready.


    *****


    On the surface, Kaleia was little more than a weak and venerable lady with a penchant for familial traditions. There was nothing to suggest her supposed strength. If anything, she exemplified her age. In the time it took her to reach the training hall, Rowan could have circled the entire estate seven times. She was also completely covered from the neck down, and while her robes appeared to exceptionally well made, they were designed for comfort.


    Rowan was stretching when Kaleia arrived. Even with Alena assuring her, she was having doubts about fighting Kaleia. What would Alena¡¯s family think if she injured their matriarch?


    Kaleia chuckled. Any pretences of her being weak were crushed when she removed her robes. Where Rowan was toned, Kaleia was a cacophony of sinew and iron flesh. She started stretching with the discipline of a warrior and the flexibility of a dancer. Her thick hide was riddled with superficial scars from countless weapons.


    Rowan was flabbergasted. How was it that the only Ferrans she had ever met who were over a hundred were also some of the strongest?


    When Kaleia finished her warm up, she issued her challenge. ¡°Pray you are ready, Rowan, because a Gladiator never backs down without a fight.¡±

 Chapter 62;: Traditions of the Hearth

    The moment Rowan confirmed she was ready, Kaleia lunged towards her with the force of a fully drawn warbow releasing an arrow. Rowan struggled to dodge in time. Had it not been for the spike in anticipation from seeing Kaleia''s chiselled physique, she would have taken a fist to her core.


    The second attack was even faster. Rowan was able to evade it, but only just. Kaleia was taking a mile when Rowan¡¯s anticipation gave an inch.


    When the third attack came a fraction of a second later, Rowan betrayed her inclination towards dodging, instead stepping into the attack and accepting Kaleia''s promise of pain. She couldn''t escape the ancient woman''s assault by running away. The only path to the other side was straight ahead.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    With Rowan closing the distance, Kaleia was forced to respond in kind. Her muscles were coiled like a serpent in waiting. When she released her hold on them, she lunged forwards with incredible speed. Rowan angled away at the very last instant, circling through Kaleia''s attack. The fist that was heading straight to her gut was instead glancing off the bony crest of her hips.


    Rowan rolled with the punches, spinning twice before coming to a stop. She was behind Kaleia, and the balance of power was shifting away from the older woman. While Kaleia was able to hold her momentum, she took her time turning to face Rowan again. Had it not been for Kaleia¡¯s initial burst, Rowan would have capitalised on her apparent slowness, but she refused to give Kaleia another chance to catch her with her breeches down.


    ¡°I can raise the tempo when I have a better feel for Kaleia¡¯s rhythm,¡± Rowan muttered to herself. She was bouncing slightly on the balls of her feet, anticipation flaring in the face of adversity. This time, when Kaleia rushed in, she was ready. Rowan hopped to the side and then again, shifting her weight back to the other foot so that she could follow through with her lead foot. She shifted her weight even further, twisting and arching herself into a roundhouse aimed directly at Kaleia¡¯s back.


    Kaleia stopped before the kick could land. She was turning into Rowan¡¯s attack, her leading arm raised. In an instant, she had Rowan¡¯s leg couched in her armpit. With her hold on Rowan secured, she continued spinning, launching Rowan through the air at one of the walls.


    Rowan contorted her body as she went flying so that she could use the wall to springboard herself back at Kaleia. She remained airborne up to the halfway point, after which she tucked into a roll. When she returned to her feet, she leapt into a flying axel which landed with a satisfying thwack. It was her first solid hit against the venerable matriarch.


    Despite there being enough force in Rowan''s kick to knock out the average opponent, Kaleia remained standing and cognisant enough to retaliate when Rowan''s back was to her. As if driven by feral instinct, she gripped the back of Rowan¡¯s collar and pulled her down. She was aided by Rowan¡¯s legs continuing to move from under her.


    Kaleia whipped her foot against Rowan¡¯s side just before she hit the floor. She could already feel the bruise forming. It was still better than the alternative. Any higher on her torso, and she would have been dealing with broken ribs in addition to any bruising. The blow also created enough distance for Rowan to scramble to her feet.


    The next exchange went on for a good five minutes, with neither side landing a meaningful attack against their opponent. They were dancing, the beat of their footsteps establishing the rhythm, and their movements resonating in a brutal harmony. They were getting closer, their every attack missing by less than a fraction of an inch as the song neared its terrible climax.


    For a moment, there was silence, a single empty note. Then the switch-up dropped in from heaven. The only defence that mattered was being the last one standing. Only by attacking could they build the crescendo of pain that would end their opponent.


    Kaleia forfeited the match after Rowan kicked her with enough force to fracture her femur. It wasn''t the only fractured bone that she or Rowan were suffering from, but it was the first to result in a potentially devastating end to the fight. One more kick and the bone could have broken cleanly in twain.


    ¡°You fought well,¡± Kaleia said, panting heavily. ¡°Not quite enough to defeat me in my prime, but still impressive. At some point, you''ll have to show me how you do while armed.¡±


    ¡°I cannae imagine how strong you were in your prime,¡± Rowan wheezed. Two of her ribs on her left side were creaking tenderly.


    ¡°You''ll surpass me given time. You can already kick with more force than I ever could, but you can''t punch for shit.¡±


    Rowan cast her gaze shamefully to the side. ¡°I''ve never had much reason to improve.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can start as soon as you''re healed. Reia, please fetch the Evalantris Tea I asked you to prepare. Rowan and I will be needing it when the adrenaline fades.¡±


    Reia bowed politely from the other side of the room, far away from where any of the fighting occurred. ¡°Right away, ma''am.¡±


    Her expression was professional and unfazed as she left. Seres and Alena, on the other hand, were completely gormless, and their faces were painted with a mix of shock and awe. Neither of them said anything, not even when Reia returned, or Kaleia requested a healer check over her''s and Rowan''s injuries.


    *****


    The healer had Kaleia taken to the nearby university hospital. Alena left with her grandmother to ensure she was okay and getting the care she needed, as her injuries were serious enough to warrant a period of medical supervision, especially when her age was considered. Even if her fractured bones were ignored, the possibility of a concussion or intracranial bleeding was too high when either could be deadly without prompt and proper treatment.


    Rowan, on the other hand, got away with braces and supports for her fractured bones, where effective, and a collection of salves and tonics for everything else. She was also given the standard suggestion of bedrest for the first few days, followed by light activity until she healed enough to do more.


    While Rowan held off on following the healer¡¯s advice regarding proper bedrest ¡ª she was too emotionally charged to do nothing besides resting ¡ª she didn''t ignore it completely. She still did nothing strenuous, opting to instead do activities that would engage her mind without requiring much movement. As such, much of her day was spent reading, and playing board games and card games with any combination of Seres, Reia, Lochlan, Liadra, and later, Alena.


    When Alena first returned, she challenged Rowan to a game or two of Ruun so that they could talk one-on-one.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Rowan asked after initiating the first game with the Sage''s Second Gambit.


    ¡°High as a cloud,¡± Alena responded, taking Rowan¡¯s bait. ¡°They took her into surgery to stabilise the fracture in her leg.¡±


    Rowan winced at the thought of needing surgery. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to apologise, silly. This is what she wanted. Didn''t you see her smiling from beginning to end? Granted, I couldn''t see what either of you were doing at the end, but I just know she didn''t stop smiling, not even once. Plus, she wasn''t showing any signs of concussion or internal bleeding by the time I left, and she still has most of her faculties intact despite being on enough pain medication to knock out a Vhoraks.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I still feel bad. I didnae mean to kick her quite so hard.¡±


    ¡°She thought you might think that, and she told me to tell you, ¡®If you didn''t end the fight then and there, we might have both ended up in the hospital with even worse injuries.¡¯ She also said something about being ready to plan the wedding when the time comes.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Already? I dinnae think we''re ready for that.¡±


    ¡°I think it''s just her way of saying she approves while making you sweat a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure she wasnae trying to give me a heart attack, instead? I''m going to be feeling her approval for the better part of a month.¡±


    ¡°She likes you, and my heart is racing knowing you did all this to show how serious you are about us.¡±


    ¡°I''d do it again, but maybe not until I''m healed.¡±


    ¡°Good. You don''t need to go around crippling yourself to prove you care. And with that, victory is mine.¡±


    Rowan nodded as Alena took her spy with her vanguard, leaving her general defenceless. Having not quite processed her defeat, Rowan went to move her own vanguard, only to realise it was missing.


    ¡°Huh? That''s not right? How about? Nope, you''re gone too. When did you? No, you couldnae have. How?¡±


    The Sage''s Second Gambit had not only been countered, any semblance of it ever being used was lost in a massacre of white marble.


    ¡°The Sage''s Gambits are a favourite in the Azure University. There are entire books on how to counter them and on countering the counters. If you want to defeat me, you''ll have to be less predictable.¡±


    *****


    By the time Rowan and Alena retired for the night, Rowan was barely awake. The tonics were great for the pain, but they also required a lot of energy to be effective. Or perhaps they just felt draining; Rowan wasn''t sure. Alena helped her up the stairs and got her ready for bed. Then, it was morning.


    Rowan spent the next day in bed. Her entire body ached in ways she didn''t think was possible. It wasn''t something the tonics could treat. The ointments helped, but only enough to stop her from going insane.


    Seres kept her company when Alena left to check on Kaleia. Out of everyone, she was the most concerned with Rowan¡¯s current well-being. That isn''t to say the others weren''t concerned; they just didn''t have the same context as Seres, let alone the bonds of sisterhood between her and Rowan. Alena was a close second, but Lochlan and Liadra saw Rowan the Ardent before they saw Rowan the girl, and Reia was still getting to know them.


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t need anything?¡± Seres asked.


    ¡°I''m fine, Seres. Reia''s making soup and trifle for lunch, so I''m good for food, and Alena lathered me up with ointment before she left. All I need from you is company and conversation, for which you are already doing a phenomenal job.¡±


    ¡°I could get you some tonic?¡±


    ¡°I''ve still got another hour before I can take my next dose. Honestly, Seres, I''ve got everything I need right here. That includes you.¡±


    ¡°I know. It''s just the last time I saw you push yourself this much was when we escaped the caves, and that had you in and out of consciousness for the better part of a week.¡±


    ¡°I''d argue this was more on par with finding Tehri, but I get your point. I actually pushed myself harder than I did during the escape in both cases, but I''m stronger now and in much better shape.¡±


    ¡°But why do you have to push yourself so hard? I understand with Tehri, and I get why you would want to prove yourself to Matriarch Kaleia, but why does that mean you need to get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Because I''m not good enough. Not yet. When the time comes, I''ll need to push myself even further, or we''ll never be well and truly free from the Good Lords. As long as I keep experiencing repercussions for going all out, be it aching muscles, or broken bones, I can strive for more, and the stronger I am, the less likely I am to die.¡±


    Seres marched to the foot of the bed from where she had been anxiously pacing, and she stood there imperiously. ¡°Well, I''ll just have to become stronger as well then, won''t I?¡±


    ¡°As long as you can keep yourself safe, that''ll be enough. If you want to go further, do it for yourself instead of battle. My heart would ache if you raced ahead of me or you went out of your way to put yourself at risk.¡±


    ¡°That''s how I feel when you pull stunts like this.¡±


    ¡°I know, but if you were to do something like this while we were both fighting, it would put us both at risk. That''s why I need you to be careful. It''s also why I''m not asking you to do nothing at all. The thought of you being completely defenceless is an even worse prospect.¡±


    ¡°I''ll try, but I need you to tell me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best.¡±


    *****


    On the third night, Alena made sweet love to Rowan as she applied the ointment. By the fifth day, Rowan was back on her feet. A couple of days later, ?darik, Ashley, Dave, and Deilin all visited. They were all surprised to see Rowan as beaten and bruised as she was.


    ¡°Alena told us about your sparring match with Matriarch Kaleia, but this is so much more than any of us were expecting,¡± ?darik admitted.


    ¡°How did she even hit you?¡± Deilin asked. ¡°You''re an Ardent, and she''s like a hundred.¡±


    Rowan laughed softly. ¡°I was about to say you look absolutely radiant, Deilin, but now I''m not so sure.¡± The tallest of the ladies was growing more and more into her femininity with each passing day, and the confidence she had in herself was practically oozing out of her. That isn''t to say she wasn''t still incredibly shy, judging by how her cheeks were getting redder from Rowan¡¯s barely veiled compliment.


    As Rowan hadn''t actually answered Deilin''s question, Alena took it upon herself to explain, but not before clarifying her Grandmother''s age. ¡°She''s one-hundred-and-fifteen, and she has the Gift of the Gladiator. She''s been cultivating her abilities ever since she was a child. Despite her age, her mind is still incredibly sharp, and her body is in peak physical condition. She still tries her hand against Ferran commandos every now and then at the request of Prince Sovereign Geri of Clan Tel¡¯F?ris.¡±


    ¡°You could have told me all that when she challenged me,¡± Rowan laughed.


    ¡°Would it have changed anything?¡± Alena replied, her voice carrying the note of an apology.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Rowan admitted, ¡°but I might have been a little more prepared. She probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten the drop on me right at the start.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I didn''t think she''d go that far.¡±


    ¡°You dinnae have to apologise. In hindsight, you gave me enough hints for me to not be blindsided, and I still underestimated her. It¡¯s a mistake I never intend to repeat, no matter the opponent.¡±


    The conversation eventually drifted on to more casual topics, such as how ?darik and Ashlin were progressing in their relationship, or what Rowan, Seres, and Alena were going to be studying when they started lectures in the new year. They even touched on some of the juicier bits of campus gossip, a subject Davra was well versed in.


    They spent the entire afternoon chatting the day away. When the sun started setting, ?darik, Ashley, Davra, and Deilin took their leave. As they were saying goodbye, Davra whispered something to Rowan.


    ¡°My parents wish to meet you and Seres. I''ll let them know you are recovering from some injuries, but I don''t imagine you want to delay seeing them too much. Let Reia know when you''re ready, and she''ll send word.¡±


    ¡°What are you whispering about, Davra?¡± Alena asked, having just hugged everyone else goodbye.


    ¡°I was just telling Rowan how you like to be nibbled,¡± Davra replied audibly.


    Alena turned crimson faster than Rowan could blink. ¡°I do not! No hugs for you!¡±


    ¡°Methinks the lady doth protest too much. Remember that Rowan is still healing, so be careful not to wear her out too much. I know how feisty you can be.¡±


    Alena was quickly inventing a new shade of red as she fled the foyer.


    ¡°Remember what I said, Rowan, and be good to Alena. She''s my best friend, and I don''t know what I would do if you hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The four guests left the estate a few moments later. When they were out of sight, Seres asked Rowan, ¡°What was that about?¡±


    ¡°Davra''s parents, Maia and Varik, were sending us a message. They''re ready to meet whenever. We just need to let Reia know, and she''ll send word.¡±


    ¡°How does next week sound? I don''t want to go while you''re barely healed, but we''ve been waiting for what feels like forever. No, scratch that, I shouldn''t be asking you to push yourself. Not after what I said the other day.¡±


    ¡°Next week is fine. Lochlan and Liadra will be there if we get into trouble, and I should be well enough to fight if we''re attacked. I also promise we''ll only go if I feel ready. We could even get a healer to check my progress.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna hold you to that.¡±